《The King's Beloved》


 Chapter 1 - No Happier Day

    "I can still clearly remember the day it all started.


    The memory of it ... still so vivid.??


    With all my might I tried to forget ¡­ I want to forget! ... but I just can''t. How did it be like this? What did we do to deserve this?"


    It was such a fine and beautiful afternoon that day.


    You could hear the sound of a brewing coffee, smell the rich aroma that surrounds the air, perfectly matched with the great ambiance of simple but elegantly designed furniture. There were modern sofas and chairs, a new stack of magazines, coffee barrels, a showcase of chic tumblers hanging by the wall, nts at the corners of the shop, and beautifully lit chandeliers. You could also admire the enchanting fountain that could be seen just outside the window, with its waters dancing back and forth to the rhythm of the music being yed.


    Rania Caeles, a young and beautiful woman in her 20''s, with long, straight, tinum blonde hair and deep blue eyes, wearing a perfectly matched preppy blue dress and white diator sandals, could be seen sitting on one of the chairs of this luxurious coffee shop as she eagerly waited for someone. For what could be a better ce to rx than just enjoying your cup of coffee and savouring your favorite delicious cake on a ce like this and on a day like this?


    And so she waited. From time to time she would look at the swinging door expecting that the next personing in was the one she''s waiting for. But then, she''d realize that it''s not, so she''d get back to her phone and try to continue reading the novel she was on.


    After a few more moments, atst!, the one she''s waiting for had arrived. Walking towards her was a handsome young man also in his early 20''s, with short brown hair and green eyes. He wore a neatly pressed, blue polo shirt paired with ck pants, and carried a bouquet of blue roses in one hand. This man was Zeid - her long-time boyfriend.


    "So that''s what took you so long?" she said half joking as she stared at the flowers Zeid was holding.


    The manughed and small dimples could be seen on his cheeks, "I''m so sorry for beingte. But don''t stare at these flowers ~ they''re not meant for you".


    "Really?" she raised one of her eyebrows.


    He paused for a moment then said, "Juuuuust kidding! Of course it''s yours!" and he handed the flower bouquet to Rania while kissing her cheeks, then sat down.


    "So, where are we going?" she asked.


    "It''s a secret. You''ll know when we get there. ''You ready?"


    "Ready. Let''s go".


    After fetching the car from the parking lot, Zeid drove to their destination which was none other than the most luxurious hotel in town. Escorting Rania, they went to the top floor. To her confusion, they continued walking towards a room that somehow looked like a social room. While she was busy being confused, Zeid opened the door for her and weed her inside. All the lights were off and it was pitch ck.


    "Hey Babe, where are we going? Why is it so dark in here? It''s scary," she whispered.


    Noticing that she was not holding on to anyone, and that Zeid was no longer escorting her, she panicked and loudly called for Zeid.


    "Babe?... Babe! Where are you?" she got worried as she looked back and forth everywhere seeing nothing but darkness.


    Click! And all the lights turned on.


    Since it hurts to suddenly see light when your eyes just adjusted to the darkness, Rania could barely open her eyes.


    "SURPRIIIIISEEEE!!!!"


    Suddenly a bunch of people came out of nowhere and cheered happily.


    As the scene got clearer and clearer, Rania saw her bestfriends surrounding her along with her family on one side, workmates on the other, and many other colleagues and friends she shared with Zeid all around her.


    Then, she noticed the extravagant design of the whole function hall. There wererge flower stands everywhere, carefully arranged tables and chairs, caterers at the corners, and all the pirs and walls have been decorated with colorful curtains as well ...


    "It looks like someone will be having a party in this ce," she thought to herself.


    Then the piano yed a ssic, yet with a modern touch, version of "Can''t help falling in love" by Elvis Presley.


    ~Wise men say


    Only fools rush in


    But I can''t help falling in love


    With you~


    As the music continued to y, Zeid came out from the crowd carrying a big box covered in pictures of different mobile and PC games on his hand. He approached Rania slowly with his feet trembling a bit in every step. The crowd cheered and squealed loudly.


    Rania, now smiling and finally getting a picture of what''s happening, stayed at her ce. She''s now engraving her memory of this very moment that Zeid was walking towards her carrying whatever he was carrying.


    Smiling andughing at each other, Zeid now stood before Rania. He then bent down one of his knees, offered the box and asked her to open it.


    Widely smiling, Rania opened the box which inside, she found another box, but this time, it was covered with pictures of foods and beverages. She opened it again and found yet another smaller box which was now covered with pictures of cars.


    To her confusion she quoted, "You definitely put in a lot of effort into this".


    She shook her head as she saw that after the box filled with car pictures was yet again, a smaller box covered in pictures of branded clothes and shoes. Then, a box covered in gym equipment and a box filled with pictures of movies after it.


    Finally, the next one didn''t have any pictures on it but was just a simple, ck box. Now she''s hoping whatever''s inside was a decent one. She opened it carefully.


    "Hot-tempered," it read on the cover of the box inside.


    Then, she opens again.


    "Jealous," it read again on the cover of the next box.


    "Childish ¡­ sometimes".


    "Can bezy..."


    "But very faithful and loyal and honest!" it continued.


    "And most all," now reaching what seemed to be thest box as it is now very small and white in color.


    "The one who loves you the most".


    Aaaahhh.... Rania''s heart exploded in happiness. She clenched her chest and looked passionately to Zeid. He was now handing over another box to her, only this time, instead of her opening it, Zeid opened the box and there popped out, as you may have guessed, a pink and lustrous diamond ring.


    "Babe, this is my real gift for you, actually. Sorry for making you go through all those boxes but let me exin to you what they meant," he said.


    "I think I already know ¡­ but go ahead, I want to hear it from you".


    Zeid smiled. "I knew you''d get it easily! That''s my girl!"


    After breathing deeply, he continued, "Yes, that box represents me. On the outside, I just look like someone who likes ying games, interested in food and drinking, loves cars, branded clothes and shoes, gym ... the movies ... and whatnot.


    But on the inside ...


    I''m just a ck box.


    Empty, full of hatred, hot tempered, easily jealous, childish at times ... andzy at times, pessimistic ... and all the other negative things I wasn''t able to include.


    But after meeting you, that ck turned to white.


    Why? Because I learned to love. And that love has always been the greatest gift I have ever received in my whole life.


    It helped me change, helped me improve, mature, and learn things I never knew before ¡­ coz'' I never cared for them before. It helped me be a better person. And most of all ...


    it filled up my empty heart.


    Before, I kept on trying to fill that empty gap I felt inside not knowing that what I needed was just around the corner. I tried everything, all hobbies you could think of! Though ... all of them ended up in vain.


    But after meeting you, everything changed! And I can never be more thankful to God for letting me meet you. Thank you is not even enough to express how grateful I am! Really!


    You''re the one I hold very dearly in my heart. Cheesy as it may sound but really, that''s the truth. And right now, I ...


    I just want to spend the rest of my life with you ...


    So ... Rania, will you?


    Please, marry me".


    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhh!!!!" The crowd cheered loudly as they awaited Rania''s reply. It was in fact too loud that it may cause your eardrums to explode.


    "Ahh ... what a blissful moment," she thought to herself. For indeed, the whole atmosphere was so heartwarming that it looked like it was a cut from a movie.


    You could clearly see a picture of a man and a woman so deeply in love with each other. Both their gentle smiles could not be hidden in their faces. And that look, yes, that look of love ¡­ such a magnificent scene ... a heart-pounding scene.


    And finally, she opened her mouth to answer Zeid.


    "You don''t even need to ask ..." she replied, "my answer is -"


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The sound of something enormous dropping down the ceiling could be heard above them. Everyone looked upward towards the ceiling of the room trying to observe or perceive what''s happening.


    DUUUUUGSSSH!


    Yet another dropping sound echoed across the room. Everyone''s heartbeat continued to increase. So loudly they rampaged you could even feel theming out of your chest or hear them.


    BAAAAAGSSHHHHRRR!!!!!!!


    And ALAS! A veryrge portion of the ceiling copsed to reveal the clear blue skies above. Rubbles fell all over the ce. Some even came flying so fast to random directions - hitting the walls, the floor, and with a stroke of misfortune, hitting some people inside the room leaving them with injuries throughout their body.


    That was such a big sting from the outside - and from the rooftops at that!


    Confused about what just happened, everyone stared alertly to the rubbles - waiting for the smoke of dust to clear the view in order to see whatever caused the wholemotion. Some, panicking, ran through the door and made their way to safety. But as they began approaching the doorways ...


    BANG!


    All the doors suddenly shut. Some tried to open it but it won''t bulge even one bit. And so they looked back to the rubble and smoke of dust.


    Inside the smoke, a silhouette of a person could be seen.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 2 - Now And Forever

    One ... two ¡­ three ... they started appearing one by one. Now, they were a total of six people.


    One of them raised its arms and flicked its fingers.??


    And with that one flick, suddenly, the wind blew hard inside the room and sted away all the smoke and dust in the air leaving the bewildered people a clear view of what they''re looking at.


    Six strangers could be seen through the pile of rubbles. Two of which looked like a woman and four were men with tall and overly masculine bodies.


    The two women were both exceptionally beautiful from head to toe. One of them had bright green hair that extended to her shoulders, a tall stature, and a pair of dark green eyes. She looked fierce yet pretty - just like a model in a magazine. Her eyes rolled from right to left as if scanning everything she was seeing at that very moment.


    The other looked rather cute like a doll, but mysterious and silent. She had long, straight bluish white hair, and a pair of light blue eyes. She, in contrast, did not dare meet anyone''s eyes but shut them closed instead, as if trying to listen to her surroundings.


    The four remaining bulky men with dark eyes, were very big for a normal-sized person, around seven to eight feet tall. They were all wearing tight shirts, differently colored with signs in the middle that somehow looked like numbers in a differentnguage. But if you looked closely, they were rather lifeless. They all stood still and surrounded the green-haired woman and the doll-like woman as if guarding them from all directions.


    The green-haired woman flicked her fingers once more and a small ball of yellow light suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    Everyone was shocked. They could not believe their eyes.


    Was that a trick of the light? But most importantly, how did these women and mene from the rooftops? Destroying the ceiling all by themselves without incurring a single scratch? Just what on earth happened? Was this a trick? A prank? Were they somehow watching a three-dimensional movie or a holographic scenery that''s why it all seemed so real?


    Were they ... dreaming? Was this all real?


    There was a moment of silence afterwards. It only stopped when the green-haired woman spoke. Her cold voice echoing through the whole ce that there was no way you couldn''t have heard her.


    "We are Magi," she began. "I am using your race''snguage for you to understand what I''m about to say."


    Fear could be seen from everyone''s faces.


    The woman continued, "We are conquering your world!"


    The fearful faces a moment ago now reflected confusion, dismay, reluctance, while some other, anger and hatred. Who wouldn''t be? Some unknown woman who''s a possible terrorist speaking gibberish about conquering the world? But then again, with the weird things they were experiencing ¡­ for what they know, it could be.


    "You can try to fight us but I assure you, none of you is a match even to the weakest of us.


    You can try tobine your efforts, but a million of you, or even a billion for that matter, can easily be defeated by only ONE of us.


    So I suggest that you surrender peacefully and not a single drop of blood will be spilled.


    We only want one thing, and that ¡­ is this."


    "Huuuhhh?!" one man from the crowd smirked at the woman''s remarks. "As if a single woman can defeat a million men! You''re talking nonse-"


    Before he got to finish what he was about to say, the man was killed on the spot.


    "Aaaaaaaaarghhhhh!!!!" shouted desperately by the wife of the man who suddenly copsed to the floor and rivers of blood came gushing out of his chest. He was shot by a piercing beam of light fired by the speaking Magi.


    Finally realizing that what''s happening was all real and not just a dream, nor a trick of the light, everyone began to panic.


    Zeid tightly held Rania''s hand as he pulled her towards him, guiding her steps further away from the dangerous "Magi" as what they called themselves. Walking very fast they fought their way to the doors wanting to escape from that ce.


    In a matter of seconds, the ce became chaotic. Everyone was freaking out and some started crying for their lives, trying desperately to escape.


    "So you do not wish to surrender but want to escape instead?


    You can try to run with all your might but there''s no escaping us!" she said as she smiled devilishly, "Go! Run! Run as fast as you can! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    Then, the green-haired woman began to float in the air preparing herself for an attack with the look of bloodlust in her eyes. "Here Ie~".


    Zooooom!


    She dashed around the room like a typhoon, killing everyone she passed through. Blood sttered everywhere. Loud cries could be heard all around. Everyone was horrified and devastated while the Magus continued her merciless killing. Trembling on their feet, they tried to escape ¡­ but all was naught. From one, then five, now twelve, then twenty ... She continued like a maniac, enjoying herself.


    Rania''s heart was crushed into pieces as she witnessed people around her dying every second. And not just people ¡­ they were people she knew - friends, colleagues, rtives. They were all very important in her life. They were her family. Somewhere in her heart, she wished for all of this to be a dream - a nightmare. But when the horrendous truth sttered on her dress and face ... she couldn''t deny it any longer.


    "Babe, No!" Zeid blurted when he noticed her, walking towards the enemy. "Please! Don''t expose yourself!" He desperately whispered to Rania, taking her by the hand, trying to stop her.


    But he was toote.


    "PLEASE STOP!!!" Rania shouted with all her might. She could not stand by watching anymore. "Please stop this. We surrender! What do you want from us?" Tears began to fall from her eyes.


    The green-haired magus stopped, looked at Rania''s direction, and approached her ¡­ slowly. Her eyes were that of a merciless demon - just by looking at her, all of your courage would disappear.


    Closer and closer she came. Zeid pulled Rania close to him and hugged her tightly trying to protect her from whatever may happen.


    Smiling creepily, the magus spoke, "Clever girl ... that''s what you should have done in the first ce".


    Scoffing, she continued.


    "But it''s toote now. I have already decided to kill each and everyone in this room! Hahahahahaha!"


    And there it was again, the sinisterughter. As sheughed, she raised her arms once more gathering a growing ball of light on her hands.


    Zeid dragged Rania away from the crazy Magus. As fast as they could, they ran away. But the woman''s ball of light was only getting bigger and bigger, taking over the whole room. After growing as big and as high as the ceiling, the Magus aimed at Rania.


    When she was about to throw the ball of light towards her direction, the other doll-like woman opened her eyes and spoke a single verse.


    "Stop," she said. Her voice was the only calm thing in that ce.


    The moment she spoke, the crazy Magus stopped, and her ball of light vanished through thin air. She now floated in the midst of the air paralyzed in her position, as if time had stopped in her space.


    "What are you doing you brainless dimwit?!" she shouted.


    "The Judges have given an order," she said. Her face, expressionless.


    "Thosezy rascals! What do they want now?"


    "They ordered us to bring back beautiful virgins to serve the king''s harem."


    "Humans? Beautiful?" she ridiculed. "As if they can satisfy his highness! They''re a bunch of lowly, good for nothing creatures".


    "But a perfect vessel to produce pure-blooded offspring."


    "But - "


    "Silence," she said coolly. Then, she began to look around eyeing for possible candidates.


    "I doubt we can find any of that here," the mad Magus assured her, "Humans these days are carnal and liberated. Only children would be virgins. And there''s definitely no children here, so we better kill them all quickly and look somewhere else."


    "There is one," replied the doll-like girl. Her fingers pointing at none other than ...


    Rania.


    "No! You can''t take her!" Zeid eximed and hurriedly covered Rania in his back. "Babe, run! Now!"


    "No! They''ll kill you!"


    "Please! This is no time for arguing! Just go!"


    "I - no ¡­ I ... I won''t leave you! If we die, then we die together! So be it!" Rania intensely disagreed. Tears could be seen running from the corner of her eyes. Continuously, she shook her head in opposition.


    The doll-like girlmanded the four lifeless giants to take her.


    Zeid and Rania struggled as they refused to let go of each other.


    Crying, she stretched out her hand towards Zeid.


    As if time was moving very slowly at that moment, Rania, realized their struggle was pointless because the enemy was too strong ...


    And that there''s nothing they could do to stop them nor escape them at the least ...


    And that if they continue to struggle more, blood may spill again ...


    Losing hope, she shook her head once more speaking to Zeid through her eyes ...


    "Let go."


    Tears fell through both of their eyes. epting the fact that they needed to back off and surrender for this time but never losing hope of a chance to see each other once more ... when they''re more prepared, more ready, and perhaps, could put up a fight to these kinds of enemies.


    Finally letting go of each other''s hand, they drew further and further away from each other as the giants pulled them apart.


    s, they took her and brought her to the doll-like woman, who by then, began creating a dark hole through thin air. This hole served as their kind''s transportation gate from one ce to another.


    Zeid clenched his fists and gritted his lips so hard they bled. His heart was very much broken, his confidence shattered into pieces. He couldn''t even protect the one he loves. While the othersmented for their dead.


    Rania stared at Zeid for thest time as she entered the gate, savoring every second for she knows not of when she could see him again.


    Just as the gate was about to close, the crazy green-haired Magus got freed from her paralysis.


    She stretched out her body, looked at Rania and grunted disapprovingly.


    Then, as if a brilliant idea crossed her mind, she smiled devilishly once more as she stared at Rania.


    Pwoooshkkkk!


    Rania''s eyes widened. Big drops of her tears scattered all around her. She struggled to free herself once more from the giants - kicking them away from her - begging to let go.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" a wild cry overcame her. With everyst bit of her strength she fought but still unable to run towards Zeid.


    Rania''s surroundings seemed to blur. Losing strength on her knees, she knelt on the floor staring at Zeid ¡­ devastated at the sight.


    Zeid who was now lying on the floor ...


    with an ice spear thrusted in his stomach ...


    and deep red blood gushing out of his body.


    With hisst breath he whispered ...


    "I love you ...


    Now ¡­ and ...


    Forever ¡­"


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 3 - Melancholy Of A Shattered Heart

    "The memory that once made you happy, now makes you sad.


    The love that once fulfilled you, now leaves you empty.??


    The warmth that once caressed you, now left you hurting.


    Thousands of kinds of medicine have been made to cure all sorts of illnesses and diseases yet, NOT ONE have been created to relieve us from the pain of losing our loved ones.


    Simply because ...


    ''There is NO such thing''


    Death is indeed, such a terrible, terrible thing.


    It robs you of your life, of your future, of people you treasure.


    The person whom you were justughing with a moment ago, now gone ¡­ just like that.


    It won''t give you time to prepare ¡­ oh, no it won''t. It won''t give you a choice.


    And all we are left to face with, is the cold and bitter truth that ¡­


    we will never see them again ...


    we will never see them smile again, or be angry, or sad ...


    we will never hear their voice again ¡­ talk to them ...


    we will never feel their warmth ¡­ their presence ...


    we will never, ever, do the things we wished to do with them ...


    the ns you both made for each other ...


    the future that you nned and longed for ...


    the hope of being together till you both grew old ¡­


    ALL GONE.


    Just like that.


    And the hardest part?


    ''There is no turning back''


    How we wished it was all a dream.


    That when you wake up, all is but a simple nightmare.


    That everything wasn''t true and that when you wake up, you''d still see them lying next to you ...


    But instead, you wake up in disappointment.


    All that''s left is pain.


    PAIN that DEMANDS to be felt!


    It hurts ... so much!


    so much you can''t bear.


    to the point that you just wish to join them.


    or that you died instead.


    For this pain is worse than death itself.


    It tortures you ...


    It weakens you ...


    And it kills the very life in you ...".


    With eyes that stared into nothingness, Rania got dragged, along with tens of thousands of other candidates, to the inner courts of what seemed to be a pce covered with gems and marble stones.


    They were being led by their captors whose appearance have been affected by the different countries and regions they had gone to. Some even had snowkes attached in their clothes which obviously was brought about by the cold weather.


    Some candidates were tied with vines in their wrists. Some were asleep and being carried over the shoulder while others seemed bruised and injured from trying to fight for their lives. Some looked scared. Some looked tired. Some looked curious.


    But there were also very few that were still able to walk with dignity and courage.


    It didn''t take that long for thest batch of candidates to arrive - for they all came through teleportation holes or magic circles that were casted by the Magus they were with. And as they all assembled, a tall and handsome figure appeared in front of everyone.He had short and wavy gray hair that matched his gray eyes, wearing gray robes that extended to his feet.


    He opened his mouth, bent his knees, and began to speak with his deep voice which echoed throughout the whole court.


    "Oh reverent king whom heaven favors, please grant us, your lowly servants, of your magnificent presence on this hour".


    Soon after this calling, a giant ball of white light came rushing from above the ceiling to down below, in front of everyone and in front of the kneeling man who spoke.


    Once the light had faded, it revealed a tall young man that seemed to be no older than 25. He had golden hair and bright aquamarine eyes, pale skin, a perfect slim but muscr physique, and a very, very handsome face. Too handsome in fact, that everyone who saw him was set on a daze and adornment of his beautiful visage.


    Everyone except for Rania who still, continued to stare at nothingness.


    He was wearing a white, long sleeve shirt covered by a white tunic suit with mandarin cors, both of which had golden embroidery intricately designed at the seams, hems and ends. Beneath, he had white pants, and white boots with golden linings. He also wore a golden bracelet with crimson jewels on his right arm, and different kinds of jeweled rings on his fingers. Lastly, was hisrge, furred, red cloak that extended to his feet, and a simple yet elegant golden crown on his head. His whole outfit radiated elegance, making him look like a celestial prince and its perfect fit to him only made his slim but muscr figure more adamant.


    After a few moments of silence and awe to him from the crowd, he finally spoke.


    "So ... these are the most beautiful and pure of the human race?" he asked in a mocking tone. His voice, deep and very intimidating.


    For a normal human standard, each and every woman inside the inner courts were too beautiful for their own good. Different types of beauty could be seen everywhere - some were angelic, some bewitching, some were like a goddess, a doll, or a model, and many other forms of beauty enough to be the top amongst billions of women on the whole. Yet, this king was still unsatisfied. Perhaps their race just really had a very high sense of standards when ites to beauty.


    "Unfortunately, these are the best they have to offer, your majesty," replied the kneeling man who summoned the king.


    "I see," the king noted while raising his left eyebrow, "How disappointing. And to think I have to sleep with such lowlives."


    "Indeed, your majesty! That''s what I told th-" blurted the green-haired girl who stabbed Zeid.


    As soon as Rania heard that devilish voice, she snapped out of her own depression and looked begrudgingly to this wicked woman.


    With all hatred and rage boiling in her heart, she stood up and prepared herself to shout.


    Noticing her anger, was a kind and gentle looking, young woman with pastel pink hair and a pair of blue eyes, and rosy white skin. She immediately went to Rania to stop her of whatever she was about to do for it may bring harm to her and to everyone.


    "Uhm ¡­ Excuse me," she said as she approached Rania, quickly grabbing her by the hands and rubbing it to calm her down. "My name is Azalea. What yours?" Her voice was that of an angel, so soothing to the ear.


    Rania who was looking with killing intent to the green-haired girl a moment ago was now staring at Azalea. The young woman held her face and made sure Rania focused on her.


    "Look here ¡­ I understand you may have been very frustrated, or more. In fact, everyone here feels the same way. We have all been separated to our families, to our loved ones. But please ¡­ please don''t do anything that will endanger your life. It is not worth it. Not the least," Azalea pleaded.


    With tears starting to swell up in the corners of her eyes, and hatred all over her face, Rania spoke bitterly, "That woman ... killed ¡­ my fiance ¡­ in front of me! If they didn''t need us in the first ce, why bring us here? Why kill our loved ones? Our families? Our friends? Just why?!" her resentment was too extreme to not reverberate to Azalea''s heart.


    Azalea frowned and loneliness can be seen in her eyes.


    "Honestly, I am as clueless as you are. I don''t know as well," she replied with hesitance in her voice. "But what I know is that we must do everything to survive. We''ll never know but maybe ... just maybe, there is hope by the end of the tunnel." Azalea kept on holding Rania''s hands tightly. Though she was trying to calm her, she herself was trembling in fear.


    Rania felt the trembling of her hands. Reason came back to her. She was very angry, yes, but she shouldn''t act recklessly and involve anyone.


    "If that king doesn''t need us, why don''t he just return us from where we came? There''s tens of thousands of us here. He can''t possibly sleep with all of these women. He should just choose whom he likes ..." Rania replied and s, she went back to her depressed state and stared to nothingness once more.


    Azalea''s brows furrowed. Then, she thought for a second, and nodded approvingly afterwards.


    "Yes, you''re right. He doesn''t need all thousands of us."


    With all the courage and bravery she could muster, Azalea, walked towards the front row of the crowd. She clenched her small fists, then gathered all her courage and began to speak, interrupting the king and other men on stage who were talking to each other.


    "Your ... highness" she began. A faint tremor could be heard from her voice. Then after gulping, she continued, "I beg you to forgive my rudeness, but ¡­ if I may interrupt for a moment".


    And there was silence.


    The king''s attention was caught immediately for it was very brave indeed to dare speak in front of such a crowd. Without knowing what rules she may have been breaking, or customs, or traditions. Without knowing what price it had to pay. But nheless, the king, now interested, did not speak a word but waited to listen to whatever this brave girl had to say.


    Though frightened, Azalea bowed her head.


    "Thank you for letting me speak".


    She breathed heavily and continued once more.


    "As ... you may have noticed, your highness, there are tens of thousands of women in this ce. And hearing your conversation, I believe we are all gathered here to serve you, your highness.


    But then I believe that you have your own standards and preferences. These women brought in front of you now were all chosen based on the preferences of their captors, and not by you, your highness. So if I may imply, that ... your highness, why not -


    Why not, in this ¡­ sea of ten thousands, choose your thousand. And in that thousand, choose your hundred. And in that hundred, choose your ten. Andstly in that ten, choose your ... the one and only ...


    I may not yet be knowledgeable of your culture, your politics, and rules but even so, I believe these bunch are too much for your highness. So for those whom you won''t be needing ... will your highness, please ... return them to their homes?"


    Azalea''s heart pounded very rapidly after finishing her speech. Will she be dead now? Will the king be angry and kill her and everyone else in this ce?


    A moment of silence passed once more.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" the kingughed so loudly that it echoed through the whole courts. "Hahahahahahaha!" Heughed again for almost a whole minute.


    The whole crowd, including all the Magi were perplexed.


    "Woman," he said after recovering from his amusement. "What is your name?"


    "My name is Azalea, your highness," she answered and curtseyed afterwards.


    "Hmm ¡­ Azalea, that was very brave of you indeed," the king said halfughing. "Certainly, I don''t need ten thousand women to join me in bed. So why not? In return for you amusing me this day, I will give you what you want."


    "But your majesty - " the kneeling man interrupted.


    "I don''t want to hear any objections. I have been amused! And what should I reward the one who gave me amusement? Nothing?"


    "B-b-ut..."


    "Silence! My decision is final! I will choose my hundred and let go of the remaining! Make sure to bring them back from whence they came from!"


    A moment of silence took ce once more.


    Everyone was in disbelief, but after a few of them started pping their hands, the remaining women felt relieved and jumped in delight! They were overjoyed! For what greater news could they receive on such a tragic day such as this? They all went to Azalea to thank her. Everyone started crying tears of joy. Azalea tried to look for Rania to thank her for the idea but she couldn''t find her due to the crowd swarming to her. She thought she''d just thank herter.


    After a few more moments, the king indeed, chose his 100 candidates andmanded the rest of his race to return the unneeded women to their families.


    Out of the chosen hundred belonged Azalea and Rania, and many other friends whom we are yet to meet.


    It has been a very long and tiring day, full of emotional roller coasters. The candidates wereter on, brought to their assigned quarters to rest and prepare for the next day.


    Meanwhile, at one of the most renowned hospitals. In a certain dark room with a very tired mother sleeping in a corner, the sound of a cardiac monitor could be heard.


    Toot ¡­ toot ¡­ toot ¡­


    And in its bed lied a heavily injured man - his upper body covered in bandages.


    "Hey, have you heard what happened to the guy in room 302?" asked a curious nurse patrolling the area.


    "Yeah, apparently he got stabbed in his stomach, poor thing," replied the other.


    "So I''ve heard. But do you know what''s more interesting?"


    "Uhm ¡­ he''s very handsome?"


    "No! Silly ¡­ the thing that stabbed him!"


    "The thing? Shouldn''t it be who stabbed him? Like a rtive or something?"


    "No - it is right - the thing that stabbed him."


    With confusion in her face, the other nurse asked, "okaaay ¡­ .then, what is it?"


    "It''s a spear! And not just any spear ¡­ for it was made with ice".


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 4 - Pandoras Dress

    "Babe¡­," a man''s gentle voice sweetly whispered.


    Rania grunted. "Just 5 more minutes, please," her eyes shut close.??


    "Babe, wake up or you''ll bete for work!" losing his patience in a cute way, he stood up, crossed his arms, and sighed, "I already prepared breakfast, your favorite, bacon and eggs."


    Rania smiled and said, "You''re the best, babe!"


    "Come on, get up!"


    "Yeah,ing¡­" Getting up, she rubbed her eyes gently.


    "Finally, Snox got up!"


    "No, I''m not Snox," she pouted.


    "Hahaha! Yes you are!. Ooooh~ whatever will you do without me, huh?"


    Rania grinned. "Of course I can''t live without you. That''s why¡­."


    That''s why¡­."


    And finally opening her eyes, she barely finished her words.


    "...that''s...why...you should never leave me."


    A moment of silence once more.


    It took awhile for everything to sink back into her. Waking up in a beautiful and elegant, victorian-looking style, yet unfamiliar room, she began to realize everything that happened was not a dream.


    the Magi¡­.


    bloodbath in the hotel...


    the death of Zeid¡­.


    Everything ...was not a dream.


    Before she knew it,rge droplets of tears fell from her already swollen eyes once more. As if a whole night''s tears was not enough to get rid of the pain, her heart writhed in agony, her mind went nk as a paper, her soul vanquished in misery.


    She cried and cried and cried.


    After awhile, she stood up. Captivated by the sight of therge window leading to a balcony, she got closer. Once close, she opened it to wee a magnificent scenery of the morning dawn. Since her room was set very high above the ground, she could see the treetops from there with the birds singing, "Tweet-tweet-tweet-tweet." She stepped closer to the railings and again, stared to nothingness.


    Then, as if lightning struck her, she thought of an idea.


    Since she couldn''t live without Zeid, and she didn''t want to be an instrument of pleasure for this sinful race of Magi who killed her beloved, why not¡­.


    "Why not kill myself?


    Yeah, what else is there to do? It''s not like I can escape from this ce.


    And it''s not like Zeid wille back whatever I do.


    It''s not like I''m gonna be happy in this ce.


    There is no hope. There is nothing to be achieved. There is nothing to want and to think.


    There is nothing for me here.


    Yeah, this ce is pretty high. If I jump from here, I''ll surely...yes, I will be with Zeid again. We promised not to leave each other. And even death will not keep us apart."


    Looking below she climbed up the railings and prepared herself to jump.


    "It was a heck of a journey but¡­. Goodbye world. I''m not gonna y your games."


    1¡­


    2¡­


    3¡­


    Rania closed her eyes and¡­


    THUD!


    A loud dropping sound could be heard.


    She opened her eyes and thought to herself. "Is this the other side? The afterlife?"


    A visage of a crying girl could be seen on top of her, hugging her tightly. She was saying something but she couldn''t hear her.


    "No...no ...no! No!" Azalea cried desperately, "What in the world were you thinking?!"


    Rania looked around. She saw herself lying on the floor of the room''s balcony. It seemed like her suicide attempt was stopped by Azalea. After observing her surroundings, she looked back to Azalea.


    "Why?" with resentment in her voice, she asked, "Why did you stop me?"


    Azalea frowned and answered her furiously. "If you think that this is the best solution then you are very wrong! very-!"


    "If you didn''t stop me, I may as well be with Zeid now."


    "Oh, so you lost a loved one, huh? Well, wee to the club! You''re not the only one!," she continued with anger funneling in her heart. She breathed heavily. Inhale, exhale, her breath went on and on. "But this¡­..this is not the solution! Tell me¡­ how? How did he die?"


    Rania was angered even more, "He - !!!!...."


    "He died protecting you right?"


    Staring nkly at her, she nodded.


    "Then why?," Azalea continued. "Why are you throwing your life away?


    Why are you throwing the life he sacrificed himself for you?


    The life that caused his very own life! Why?!"


    And there was silence¡­.. Too silent that only their heavy breathing could be heard.


    Rivers of tears started swelling up on the corner of Rania''s eyes once more.


    She cried, and wailed, and shouted in agony.


    The poor young woman was very broken, very frail, very weak. Her spirit was crushed so much to the point that it seemed impossible to be fixed.


    Azalea stayed with her during this tough, tough time. Sheforted her the best she could.


    But who could reallyfort someone who''s lost a dearly beloved? I believe no human could satisfy. We could only leave it to time... and for the heart to heal itself, for the mind to recover, and for the soul to be replenished.


    A few weeks have passed since then.


    The invasion of Magi on our had seeded with an overwhelming victory.


    For who could even fight these monsters? No weapon, no soldiers, no tricks or strategies worked on them. Humanity tried very, very hard. Alliances between nations were formed but to no avail did they lose the war. In desperation, every nation had given out their most dire secret of weapons and machinery in order to survive this tragedy and in the hope of somehow defeating them...but all was naught.


    Magi¡­


    They could set up an imprable barrier to protect themselves. In a flick of a finger, they could cast out fire, water, lightning or start a storm. In a wave of a hand they could swipe a whole army of hundreds of thousands into disarray. In a stomp of their feet, they could cause the grounds to tremor, shake the earth, break the very grounds we walk in, and bury people alive. They could fly freely in the air with just their bodies and target people from above.


    It was like trying to fight Superman ~ a bunch of them. Or if Superman was not enough, then the whole gang of Justice League, only this time, they didn''t fight for justice but for chaos instead ~ Chaos League. Or it may as well be Thanos from Marvel, after he collected all the infinity stones. Or worse, someone stronger than them. They were all really powerful. Even the word "powerful" was an understatement.


    The green-haired girl didn''t threaten for nothing. It was all as she said.


    "Even the weakest of them is no match for a thousand, or even millions of us."


    Then, what more of their king? What more of their most supreme ruler? What kind of terrible power did he have? Certainly, something way stronger and maybe even our fickle minds would never be able to fathom.


    Ooohh, how doomed we are! Was this the end of the world? Of our? Was there really no hope for us?


    Meanwhile, as our world was fighting its war, the women in the inner courts of the Magi''s pces were also fighting theirs. Our poor women who have been captured by the enemy to be a ve for their king and an instrument for his own pleasure.


    On the very next day after their capture, they were taught of the knowledge, culture and etiquettes of the magi, training them to act their way, to think their way, and to live their way.


    Due to this, some of the captured maidens got swayed by their teachings, forgetting they were "humans" instead of Magi. Some followed due to fear and some were simply going with the flow. But most of them started to befortable living in their little castles since they were not particrly treated badly. Yes, you''d be surprised they were actually treated very well, except for the brain-washing part.


    After they were reduced to a hundred, five "Elite" Magi, as what they addressed themselves, had been assigned to lead them into bing the most suited wife of the king. Each of the Elite Magi was given twenty, beautiful women to manage, and a pce where they would live with the maidens they''ll mentor. Each pce was huge and contained around thirty to forty rooms, varying from bedrooms, to social rooms, dancing rooms, kitchen, study, library, and many others. Maids have been assigned to each pce as well to maintain the ce and serve thedies.


    Thus, as days turned into weeks and weeks turned into months, the division andpetition amongst them also rose up. Each Elite Magi was dead set to receive the favor of the king. If the king''s chosen queen was to be one amongst their group, surely, they will be rewardedvishly and promoted on top of that.


    ording to their teachings, the Magi race had their own hierarchy.


    The king, who was of the royal bloodline and most powerful of all, ruled on top, overseeing everyone below him. Only the royal bloodline could be king due to the fact that their blood was the strongest amongst all magi and the fact that they, and only they, have the blessings and ability to control "Guardians".


    There were 12 guardians in the magi history and beliefs. They were Sacred Beasts as powerful as the king that existed since the beginning of time. Due to unknown reasons, they have formed an alliance and contracted with the king''s bloodline. And thus, only the king and his immediate family could control them.


    Next in line of power were the royal magistrates also known as the "Judges". There were four judges that served directly to the king. Though tasked with almost everything, most of the time, they don''t meddle with political affairs. Their main duty was to protect the king ~ as if he was not powerful enough to wipe out anyone who would dare go against him. Aside from that, they also serve as an adviser to the king in case he was toozy to make decisions.


    After them were the 12 "Generals", the magi in charge of war. Each of them inhibits the Guardian''s "spirit essence" which practically made them more powerful than the rest below them. Even though they were holding the Guardian''s spirit essence, it didn''t necessarily mean that they could personally control the Guardians. It only meant that the Guardians were lending their powers to these magi ording to the orders of the king.


    The rest of the hierarchy didn''t concern themselves in politics but were also noteworthy themselves for they mostly consisted of the best and strongest of magi. They were ranked by how powerful they were.


    "Mythics" being the highest rank, followed by "Legends", "Epics", "Grandmasters", "Masters", "Elites", and "Warriors", respectively. Those governing the women chosen by the king belong to the Elite ss. In order to advance to the next rank, they could either train themselves to be stronger or to gain the favor of the king and be promoted. So, even if they shouldn''t be concerning themselves in politics, thepetition was great amongst them.


    Another noteworthy magi were those who belonged to the noble families. There were many noble families and all of them did their own fair share in politics and power. Competing, plotting, killing each other to gain a higher position. Why do they do this? It''s for power of course, and ranks, and pride and greed and many other things we may never know.


    Going back to our poor, captured women, they had been divided into groups named as follows.


    "Pr¨®ta", led by the Elite magus who favored beauty and therefore chose the most beautiful among the hundred women.


    "D¨¦fteros", led by the magus who preferred wisdom instead.


    "Tr¨ªtos", for those who possess great talent useful enough to entertain the king.


    "T¨¦tartos", which dwelled those with kindest of heart and also the group that Azalea belonged to.


    Lastly was "P¨¦mptos", the opposite of the prior. Gathered in this group were those harboring a very wicked and evil heart since their leader enjoyed malice,petition, hatred, and all evilness. He enjoyed watching the events unfold before his eyes. For what better entertainment was there than one''s wickedness could bring? And this was the group that Rania belonged to.


    How were they chosen in their specific groups? Aside from beauty, how did their leaders identify which one was kind and evil?, talented and not?, knowledgeable and a fool?


    It was simple. All they needed was a "dress".


    Though not just any dress but a dress that held spiritual energy capable of distinguishing the deepest and darkest secrets of the mind. It judged the being wearing them and showed its answers by changing its color and design. Each color symbolizes the greatest trait the person had.


    And this dress was called "Pandora''s Dress".


    Upon Azalea wearing the dress, it turned into a baby pink color and the design went from a in cream wrap dress to a beautiful baby pink princess dress. The same happened to her other group mates though the only difference was the shade of its pink and a little difference in design but all showed to be a princess dress type.


    For the intelligent women, the dress became blue in color and a pouf dress design. The talented ones had yellow color in a halter dress, the beautiful ones, purple in a mini dress, and the wicked ones inhibited a green-toned tea-length dress, mostly in dark green or moss green.


    Everyone seemed at home to their group as you watched their colors lurking each other.


    All save one - Rania.


    For amidst the colorful rainbow, she alone was tainted in "pitch ck".


    A ck yet elegant trumpet dress.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 5 - Preparation For The Banquet

    Days continued to pass as the maidens were trained. For a normal woman who lived in modern days, the training was rather boring as it mostly involved things that medieval women in human''s history would be taught off - reading and writing - in Magi''snguage of course, history, culture, proper etiquettes, singing, dancing, ying the instruments, and many more. But most of them were topics revolving on how to be a good wife, how to be a good wife, and another how to be a good wife lessons. They even included topics about sexuality and ways of pleasing men in bed.


    Until one day, news arrived at each pce.??


    "Everyone listen up," the Elite magus, also known as "Malum", who led the group of evil women, started. He had dark green hair, light brown eyes, and pale skin tone. His face looked like he''s around mid 30''s in age, with handsome looks as well - at a human''s perspective at least - since the magi race would often describe this as an average-looking face, and a forever listless expression. Like a warlock of some sort, he wore a ck suit and pants with dark boots extending to his knees, covered by a big dark green cloak that extended to his ankles.


    The girls who were just bickering and smirking at each other, now gathered in front of Malum. They were in the social room inside the P¨¦mptos pce.


    "Tomorrow night, a banquet will be held at the king''s pce," he spoke with his slow, condescending voice. "This is your first time attending our banquet since you needed to be trained prior to properly meeting and socializing with the king. I do certainly hope that all the things I taught you remained in that little brain of yours."


    At this remark, some girls rolled their eyes.


    "Also, be ready to entertain the king and of course, gain his favor if you don''t want to be given away to some old, stinking noble or experts. As I mentioned before, the king only needs at least 20 concubines or less and a puppet queen to serve him in bed. Since you humans are not that beautiful, it may as well be 10 or less concubines, and a queen, instead. So be sure to do your best in seducing him."


    Everyone murmured and started thinking.


    "...Oh! Right.. Before I forgot," he continued. "I prepared a little present for each of you. I''ve ced it in your room, be sure to use it if you want to be ahead amongst the others. And pleeeease, do something about that cunning Aza~lea? Or whoever she is. She definitely used her wits to gain herself the favor of the kingst time," and after a pause, "Again, if they can''t be your pawn ~..."


    " - get rid of them." everyone chorused.


    "And if they block your paths.."


    " - get rid of them."


    "And if they - "


    "Yeah, yeah, we get it, old fart," someone interrupted. It was none other than a long-legged, alluring girl, around 18 years of age, with long and smooth purple hair and captivating pink eyes. Her voice, soft yetmanding and very sexy. And her name was "Selena Fidelis".


    Malum smirked and raised his right eyebrow.


    "Instead of you spouting nonsense over and over again, why don''t you just do something about this dress we''re wearing? It''s like, duh! My hair is purple and I''m wearing dark green? How eggnty~ can I be? I definitely won''t be able to seduce the king at this rate," she babbled nonstop.


    "Your straightforwardness always amuses me, Selena." Malum said, smiling. "But of course, I also prepared beautiful gowns for each of you, and don''t worry, it''s not a pandora dress so it won''t change color and design once you wear it. You can also find it in your rooms."


    "But aren''t we not allowed to dress differently aside from the pandora''s dress?" asked the curious one amongst them.


    "Oh darling, you''re not new here. We never follow orders anyway, so why bother?" Selena answered.


    "Yeah, let''s just use this to our advantage." answered the other.


    "Alrighty~, juuusst asking."


    "And what of our very own Odile?" Selena turned to Rania who was staring at therge window, watching the falling leaves outside.


    She then turned around to Selena for us to wee a Rania who lost her glow and brilliance. She now reflected a face of a lifeless yet bewitching doll.


    After a moment of silence, she only said two words. "Not interested".


    With that remark, Malum was enthralled and got excited about what''s toe of tomorrow''s banquet.


    And so, tomorrow came.


    Early in the morning, each pce did their best in preparing for the banquet. Everyone prepared their own gifts for the king since this banquet was to celebrate humanity''s utter failure in subduing their kind. Tr¨ªtos and T¨¦tartos pces were preparing rather reluctantly knowing the reason for the banquet. D¨¦fteros and Pr¨®ta pces were also reluctant at the beginning but their will to survive was greater, and so they did their best in preparing their gifts. But woe to those in P¨¦mptos who were taking delight in this event. With no kindness in their hearts, they care not of what happened to their own -pletely ustomed themselves in the world of Magi.


    With all the preparations, it didn''t take that long for evening toe and for the banquet tomence.


    The pce of the king was decorated so extravagantly that night. The whole "Grand Pce" was filled with red and gold all over. The floor was covered with clear white marble tiles and golden carpet embroidered with white gold roses and other flowers. The middle part of the hall was topped with bright red velvet carpet. Large victorian-looking windows that could be seen at all sides were covered with golden velvet drapes with white gold designs at the seams and ends of each curtain. And what are we to say about the chandeliers? They were simply magnificent and blindingly luminous. They were made of golden gems and crystals supported by white gold metal, veryrge in appearance, but the distance from the floor to the ceiling made them look a little smaller in size. The marble tables and soft upholstered chairs that looked like mini couches were of very high quality as well. The table was set formally with all the human cutlery, tes, and goblets. There were also musicians prepared at the top right corner of the hall.


    The king''s throne was set at the farthest center, elevated amongst the rest. Behind the throne was a veryrge, translucent white crystal - too big that it reached the ceiling of the hall. It was the most extravagant area in the whole banquet hall and the red carpet led to him.


    One level below him were 4 smaller thrones, 2 on each of his sides, for his "Judges". Another level below them were 12 other magnificent seats, six in each of his sides reserved for the "Generals".


    Judging on human standards, the whole pce decoration seems like how a normal human would decorate the royal pce if it weren''t for those small floating orbs of light orbiting the white crystal behind the king''s throne. There were 12 of them and each radiated a different color - red, blue, green, yellow, white, ck, turquoise, purple, pink, brown, light brown, and orange.


    After a little while, everyone gathered. They arrived in different manners. Some arrived via magic portals, some via carriages-looking vehicles, some by flying, and some, just suddenly popping out of nowhere. Most of them wore cloaks of varying colors to protect them from the chilly atmosphere of the night.


    The judges and generals sat on their assigned seats. The mythics and legends were in the front row near the king, the nobles on the next, and the others, scattered about. The music began to y as they awaited for the king. None started a thing without him.


    Dun-dun-dun-dun!


    The mellow music suddenly changed to an upbeat one. In this signal, everyone rose up to wee the arrival of the king.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 6 - Ranias Heart

    Carried by a blinding white light that descended from above, the king arrived. He was wearing the same style as what he did before, only this time, his suit was red and his fur cloak was pure white. He also wore a golden brooch on his upper left chest which was engraved with a picture of a sun, moon, and star inside a circle, adorned with red gems at the corners. A faint golden glow emanated from him, unsure if it was because of the golden lights from the chandeliers or it was just his radiance manifesting.


    "Everyone greets your highness and congrattes you for leading our victory," said one of the Mythics. He was the same guy who summoned the king way back on the night of the women''s capture, the gray-haired man in gray robes. It seemed that he served as a personal attendant of some sort. His name, "Servus".??


    As he spoke, everyone chorused in congratting the king and bowed their heads.


    The king raised his hand ordering for them to halt, "No need for formalities. Quick, start the celebration right away."


    "As you wish, your highness," he replied. Turning back and facing Malum and the rest of the Elites leading the concubine''s pces, he continued, "May we all present the concubines to entertain the king?"


    "With pleasure," they answered.


    "Which group will start?"


    "We, from Tr¨ªtos, volunteers" answered a dark blonde haired woman who led the group. She was beautiful and wore a long yellow gown with golden sparkles. Her name was "Magna".


    "Then it shall, Magna," agreed Servus.


    Immediately, every member of Tr¨ªtos performed as a group. Some were dancing, some were singing and some were ying instruments. They performed Tchaikovsky''s "Swan Lake". The quality of the music was amazing - the piano, violin, cello, trumpet, and others were all yed with excellence. It was apanied by the sweet and angelic voices of some of the maidens, while the others danced astonishingly to its tune. Every movement, every leap, every bend and curve was just wless. It was as if you''re watching how professionals perform in London''s theatre - really marvelous.


    "Splendid," Magna thought to herself. "This is how it should be. The very first performer always sets the standards and the judges willpare everything from the first performer. Are they better? Or are they worse? And since our group is the best and most talented of all, none of them will be able to pull a better performance than us. Which means by the end of their performances, the king will be dismayed and remember us more. And if lucky, one of my girls may just catch his attention," her face grinning now, "I am so brilliant!"


    Watching their performance, Satis, the leader of the beautiful Pr¨®ta, grunted. "Hmf. I''ve always known the reason why she picked the talented ones," she added. Satis had dark violet hair and wore a violet gown simr to the color of the group she supported.


    "Prudens", the leader of the wise D¨¦fteros, in a blue suit, and "Genus", the leader of the kind T¨¦tartos, in dark pink suit, both looked apathetic to the performance. They too, had long guessed what Magna nned. On the other hand, Malum remained rxed and simply enjoyed his cup of coffee.


    After a few minutes, the group performance ended and everyone enjoyed the show. They all pped their hands and the other stood up to congratte them.


    "That was a great performance, Tr¨ªtos. You entertained me, " the kingplimented. "Great job, Magna. It seems I didn''t make the wrong decision of letting you lead them."


    "The pleasure is all mine, your highness," she answered while her smirk could not be hidden from her face.


    Next up, was the wise D¨¦fteros. Before they started, Prudens asked permission from the king if they could turn off the lights. The king agreed and so the lights all went dim.


    The girls of D¨¦fteros may have not been as talented as Tr¨ªtos but surely, they use their wits. The reason they turned off the light was for them to pull off a "light performance". It was a short musical y with lights as their essory. They were doing basic dance steps yet the coordination and bnce of colorful lights were pleasing to the eyes. Their dance also showed a bit of a story - they depicted the victory of the king. The blinking of each light, the position, the timing, all was perfect. And by the end of the show, everyone was highly entertained as well. It was modern and aplete contrast of the ssic Swan Lake made of Tr¨ªtos. If this was a talent show, even the judges would have a hard time deciding which one was better.


    The king was yet again pleased andmended D¨¦fteros for their performance. Prudens was delighted with the king''s remarks and Magna grew angry. They squabbled at each other not long afterwards.


    The performances continued and the king was delighted with everything. The beautiful Pr¨®ta performed a sword dance also depicting the victory of the king. Then, the kind T¨¦tartos showcased their honed beautiful and angelic voices in a choir. Lastly was P¨¦mptos who performed a very sexy and modern dance.


    "Great job to all the house leaders. All the performances were very entertaining," the king said merrily. The crowd smiled with him.


    But then, as if a bad wind blew by, his face shifted from happy to dead angry in a blink of an eye.


    The whole crowd was startled.


    "Yes, it was all great..BUT¡­" after a short pause, "Why are they missing one?"


    His voice thundered. The crowd was so confused and started questioning each other.


    "Malum," the king called. "Aside from your group not abiding by the rules and wearing Pandora''s dress, I see that you''ve neglected yet another rule.


    That - everyone, EVERY candidate, should be performing for me tonight.


    Yet, where is that girl?


    I recall one of your members wore a pitch ck dress. A color so strange, the news reached me."


    And with the final blow, he asked in amanding voice, "Where is she?"


    "Ah, s!, your majesty asked," Malum answered in delight, as if he was expecting Rania to actually not join the performance. "But do not be angered, your highness, for we simply reserved the best forst."


    With that, he gestured his hands towards Rania who was sitting quietly at the very end row of seats near the balcony window.


    "My Odile,e. The king looks forward to your performance."


    Azalea, who had been looking for Rania the entire night, looked at the direction of Malum''s hands and finally, there she saw her dressed in ck with eyes so dark it didn''t reflect any light. She got more worried for her now and frowned in anxiousness.


    Rania stared for a whole minute at Malum, thinking if she should go or just blew it all up since she''s not the least interested in this gathering.


    But then, she remembered Azalea''s words.


    "Then why?, why are you throwing your life away? Why are you throwing the life he sacrificed himself for you? The life that caused his very own life! Why?!"


    If she didn''t perform for the king tonight, she might as well be dead since the king will be angry and may kill her on the spot. Then, she thought, "Hmm¡­. What should I perform? I didn''t practice anything." She then looked around to see what she could use. The piano caught her eyes. Finally, she stood up and headed towards the piano.


    Malum who was a bit anxious a moment ago, calmed down and grew excited and curious of what Rania''s going to do. The whole crowd as well grew expectant. For what kind of performance will be better than the rest?


    Rania sat in front of the piano and prepared her hands to y. Thinking of what she should y, she suddenly remembered Zeid.


    "Babe, I really don''t know how to y the piano!" Zeid said.


    "Ohe on¡­ Pleeeease, for me? You can sing but you can''t y? How the hell did that happen?"


    Dun...dun...dun


    The piano began to y.


    "Am I doing this right?"


    "Yes! Yes, you are," Rania chuckled.


    Again, tears started swelling in Rania''s eyes. She then closed her eyes as she reminisced about Zeid and their moments together. She began ying and singing at the same time in the melody of "Can''t Help Falling in Love" - the song Zeid yed on the day he proposed to her.


    "Wise men say...


    Only fools rush in¡­


    But I can''t help¡­


    Falling in love with you¡­"


    Aahhh .... her voice was so soothing to the ears and so.... captivating and romantic. You could feel the love in her as she sang the rest of the song.


    "Shall I stay?


    Would it be a sin


    If I can''t help falling in love with you?


    Like a river flows surely to the sea


    Darling so it goes


    Some things are meant to be


    Take my hand, take my whole life too


    For I can''t help falling in love with you"


    As she began to sing the climax of the song, sparkling lights started to surround her.


    Why?


    It was her dress! Her dress was changing its color!


    "Like a river flows surely to the sea


    Darling so it goes


    Some things are meant to be"


    From the bottom of her dress, it began changing. Up and up it went until her whole pandora dress was shining in bright white light.


    "Take my hand, take my whole life too


    For I can''t help falling in love with you


    For I can''t help falling in love with you"


    A moment of silence.


    With tears in her eyes, Rania''s performance ended.


    Her once pitch ck trumpet dress was now a very pure and delicate gown made of flowing fabric topped with chiffon.


    Decorated withces and diamonds, it was really beautiful.


    And s, its color now reflects a very bright and vibrant "white".


    Everyone including the king was speechless. Some stood up their seats, some gasped in astonishment, some could simply not believe their eyes.


    At this moment, the king remembered that day¡­..


    "Your highness, one of the candidates was found to have an utterly evil heart. Her pandora dress turned to pitch ck when she wore it," a servant reported to the king.


    "Pitch ck, you say?" asked the king.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "And what does pitch ck mean?" the king asked, turning to one of his Judges.


    A stunning man with light blue hair and light blue eyes answered, "It means many things, your highness, depending on the level of its ckness."


    "And what are those?"


    "A grayish ck means utter evilness and wish of death; dark ck means death itself, either the wearer saw death, experienced it, or killed someone, andstly, pitch ck means void - a feeling of nothingness. It can also mean abyss, and a wish for everything to end.


    But...."


    "But what?"


    "It can also mean the opposite, your highness."


    "Opposite?"


    "Yes," After a short pause, he continued. "It also means, the end, and the start of new beginnings."


    The king shivered from his own memories.


    As the crowd continued to be astonished by what just happened, Rania stood up on her seat. She wiped her tears and slowly, very slowly ...smiled.


    She whispered to herself, "Thank you, Zeid."


    And there she stood up in front of the crowd, a brand new Rania.


    Not forgetting, but moving on the past, and weing the battles ahead, with her head held high and a smile on her face.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 7 - On That Fateful Night

    Once, in the history of Magi, there lived a very powerful sorceress - too powerful she was the first woman instated as a Judge. But even though she waspelling, her love and reverence for the king and queen of that time was still very deep. She wished to protect them in all possible ways she could think of. And from that same love, she thought of creating something that will prevent bad things from happening to her beloved king and queen.


    First, she tried creating a "barrier charm", a charm that would block all physical or magical attacks - but this charm onlysted for so long. It didn''t work on everyone. The king was too powerful for it to work properly, so his spiritual energy kept on countering the charm.??


    The next thing she tried was a "spiritual summon", a creature with the ability to protect its master. But this same creation was too weakpared to the king and was not worthy of protecting him. One after another, she continued trying all ways possible that she could think of, but all was naught.


    The king and queen were very pleased with her intentions but told her not to bother anymore and rest assured that they would be fine. But the kind sorceress didn''t stop. s! She thought...


    "What if ...instead of creating something that will protect the king¡­.. what if I create something that can read people''s hearts and their minds? If I know what they''re thinking then definitely, I will be able to prevent disaster before it happens!"


    And so, she created the "Pandora''s Charm" - a spell that will reveal the deepest and darkest secrets of the heart and mind. She first started it at a banquet held at the king''s Grand Pce, telling people it was a spell to change hair color. Most magi believed her since she was a Judge so they let her cast the spell on them. To some, it was fine, showing the different colors of the rainbow until¡­ the charm identally got casted to the wrong person - someone who didn''t agree to changing his hair color.


    It was none other than the current king''s father. The kind sorceress was ying with a fellow Judge that time and identally bounced the charm to him. As soon as it reached his head, the man''s hair grew into a dark ck color. This alerted the kind sorceress and immediately, she reported it to the king.


    "Amare," the kind king called her. "The man you mentioned is my very own brother. It is impossible for him to wish for my destruction. He is a very wise man - full of honor. He will not betray me. There must be a mistake," he insisted.


    The kind sorceress "Amare", replied, "But my charms don''t lie, your highness. Dark ck color means death itself, either the wearer saw death, experienced it, or killed someone! And my charm is directed to you, your highness. So the color will change ording to a person''s true feelings towards you. It means he wishes to...," she hesitated a bit but continued either way, "...to...kill you."


    The queen gasped in disbelief. Her eyes, teary. "My king, I understand he is your brother.. But...we should not ignore what Amare speaks of."


    "That''s why he didn''t agree to me changing his hair color - he knew! He knew there was more to it," Amare continued.


    The king felt contradicted. He trusted both Amare and "Sanguis", his brother.


    "Then, what do you suggest that I should do to my brother?"


    Amare felt the king''s heart break by saying this as his face furrowed in torment.


    To soothe him, she replied, "Innocent until proven guilty, your highness.


    I''ll just monitor him and if he does something he shouldn''t, then I''ll carry out my duty of protecting you both".


    After the conversation with the king, Amare started wide-casting her Pandora''s charm. Each and every Magi''s hair had been enchanted with the charm. And this time, the charm she casted was an "Evesting Pandora''s charm" - a charm that will pass itself generations to generations. And so, everyone''s hair color changed ording to their feelings towards the king who sat on the throne. One after another, green-haired, dark-haired, grayish-haired magi revealed themselves. Amare strictly monitored everyone belonging to thetter category.


    Aside from the hair color, she also wide-casted the Evesting Pandora''s charm to all the seeds that produced fiber which was where their clothes were made from. She did this as a countermeasure just in case there would be someone who''d put a countercurse on her charms. Since nts have weaker spiritual capacity and can only amodate one charm or curse casted on it, this charm was weaker than the one cast on one''s hair. It can only discern what''s inside the deepest part of one''s heart and not directly the motives they have for the king.


    Still, it was an evesting charm that up to this very day, this charm she created years ago, continued to work and revealed what''s inside a person''s heart.


    p! p! p! p!


    Everyone''s hand chorused in an apuse as they congratted Rania''s performance. It was truly a splendid one, but what''s more intriguing was her dress changing to "white".


    Seeing as everyone was astonished including the king, the stunning man with long, straight, light blue hair and a pair of light blue eyes, sitting on the right hand side of the king, stood up and spoke. He wore white long sleeved shirt, topped with a pastel blue zer that had white golden intricate designs at the cor, hems, and cuffs. On his left chest rested a glistening brooch made of blue gems and silver metal designed to form a moon. His voice, gentle and kind, yet mysterious. This same man was the one who spoke with the king about the meaning of a ck Pandora''s dress.


    "Purity," he started, "..that is what your dress color signifies."


    The crowd looked at the man''s direction, waiting for what he would say next to get answers from what they just witnessed.


    Slowly walking towards Rania, he continued, "For us Magi, our hair has been cursed by Pandora''s charm, the same as the dress you humans are wearing right now. Hence, the reason why all of us have different hair color even though we belong to the same race."


    Rania gazed at him as he spoke.


    "The moment we are born, our hair turns to pure white, since a baby is the purest of all.


    Then as we grow older, that white changes ordingly to what our hearts inhibited, especially towards the king.


    And in the whole history of Magi, there was never...ever...an adult whose hair didn''t change and kept it white.


    Yet, here we are seeing a human in pure, bright, white dress."


    He was now in front of Rania. He raised his hands a bit and touched the chiffon cloth covering her dress'' skirt, trying to feel the magic casted on its fabric. Convinced it was a real Pandora''s dress, he continued his speech.


    "I am known as the wisest Judge and yet, I do not understand ...How? How can someone who suffered so much, be as pure as white?"


    "A gem cannot be polished without friction, nor man perfected without trials," Rania answered. "You say it is impossible for someone to achieve purity in adulthood but I say, it is only a matter of choice. Just as everything depends on our choices, so as our heart and soul."


    The man''s eyes erged and his mouth gaped in astonishment with her words.


    "If I choose to be pure, then I am pure!


    If I choose to be strong, then I am strong!


    All are but choices and it is up to ourselves to decide."


    The crowd grew mixed emotions as they heard her speech. Some were amazed, some were aggravated by herck of respect from her speech, some were curious as to what will happen to her, some agreed with her logic and some did not, some were apathetic, and some were proud, being Azalea as thetter. They started murmuring to each other.


    "Woman," the king finally spoke. "What is your name?"


    Rania turned her head to look directly at the king, which was yet again, another behaviour considered insolent by the Magi. Staring at the king''s eyes, she answered him.


    "I am Rania from the house of P¨¦mptos."


    Unbothered by her so-called disrespect, the king muttered, "I see¡­".


    He was caught in a daze as she stared at him, as if¡­ bewitched by her. Who can me him? For Rania was very beautiful at that moment. With all the darkness gone from her.


    Breaking her eye contact, Rania bid her farewell.


    "I believe I have performed my duty for tonight. If you''ll excuse me".


    And with this, she turned her back to the king and walked away towards the door, and out of everyone''s sight.


    "vis," the king called the light blue haired man.


    "Yes, your highness," he answered.


    "What should we reward the woman who entertained me the most tonight?"


    vis thought for a moment, then answered, "Let her be given everything a woman desires, your majesty."


    "Then it shall," the king decided.


    Not long afterwards, the king and his Judges went on their way to rest. The party still continued for the generals and nobles to socialize and enjoy themselves.


    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Meanwhile...


    Amidst the cold weather and bustling noises that could be heard from the great hall, a young man could be seen sleeping outside, in the pavilion. Sitting on the soft couch with his wrist supporting his head, heid asleep.


    This young man had glossy, rosy, white skin that reflected under the moonlight. Wearing a princely outfit of blue and silver, surrounded by numerous white and blue roses, he shined. His ck yet silky hair shone bright like crystals. It was as if seeing a perfect picture depicting a sleeping prince under the night sky. A very beautiful sight indeed.


    Despite the fact that the view was outstanding, it was such a shame that this man''s face was obstructed by his mask. Yes, he wore a in, white mask on his face, not letting a glimpse of any of his facial features. Making anyone unable to tell whether his face was as beautiful as the scenery or that of a scary, horrid beast.


    As Rania headed towards P¨¦mptos pce, she passed by the pavilion and saw the sleeping man. She walked past the man, then suddenly halted, turned back, and walked towards him.


    "How can someone sleep in this ce? It''s freezing cold out here," she thought to herself as she debated within her if she should show kindness to an enemy''s race or not.


    Not letting rationale cloud her heart''s judgement, Rania approached the man quietly. As she drew near, she removed the white cloak she was wearing and gently, covered the man''s arms and body with it.


    "Hmm..this should do it. Now, you won''t feel cold anymore," she whispered a little cheerfully to herself.


    After that, she went on her way and continued walking towards their pce.


    Unbeknownst to her, the man she helped was never asleep.


    The moment she left, he opened his eyes to reveal a very beautiful and bright aquamarine color.


    <em>===============</em>


    <em>Hi Beloved Readers!</em>


    <em>Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.</em>


    <em>Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"</em>


    <em>Thank you so much!</em>


    <em>Lots of Love,</em>


    <em>Macy_Bae</em>


    <em>===============</em>

 Chapter 8 - The Forbidden Chamber

    It had been a while since thest time Rania was able to sleep peacefully. Waking up, she rose from her bed. As she walked to the balcony, she embraced herself due to the chilly morning air. Steams came from her mouth as she blew on her palm to keep them warm.


    A few momentster, the sun began to rise slowly. It was dawn that time¡­ and the sky was exceedingly beautiful seeing it from the top of the pce.??


    Rania closed her eyes as she let the sun''s rays kiss her cheeks. Then, opening them back up again, she gazed at the morning lights. With nothing but thankfulness in her heart, she prayed to her God - the same God humans taught in their religion and mostly believed in.


    "Thank you, God," she started.


    "...for not giving up on me.


    I lost sight after losing Zeid. I thought¡­. my life has no meaning without him and forgot that I still have you.


    In my thoughts, I even med You for letting it happen.


    I''m¡­. very sorry.


    It was never your fault.


    You are good and You don''t n evil things.


    It is us humans, abusing free will, and choosing to use it for evil.


    Our choices, rooted from desires,bined together, are what made this once beautiful world a messy ce.


    And now, we are captured by unknown invaders."


    She paused for a little while and continued.


    "Magi¡­..why did theye here?


    What about their? What happened? What''s their goal?


    I still don''t know a lot of things¡­. but I pray that You continue to be with me, and guide me along the way.


    Together with everyone here¡­ may Your Will be done¡­.


    And as for Zeid¡­. It was torture losing him...


    ¡­ but¡­.I know... he''s happy now, with You."


    With teary eyes, she closed her prayer.


    "Zeid, I promise not to let your sacrifice be in vain. I will protect this life you have given me...and protect others as you have protected me. Thank you¡­"


    It was a very long night, both at the banquet and with Rania''s life after Zeid died.


    But that "night" has now ended, weing a new dawn full of hope and future.


    Knock-knock-knock!


    The door sounded a few moments after Rania''s prayer. Maids came rushing inside her bedroom afterwards to greet her while bowing their heads. The head maid, as what she seemed to be - wearing no apron unlike the other maids, with her hair tied into a tight bun, and a stern-looking face making her look like a middle-aged woman - , stepped forward to speak.


    "Rania Caeles," she called her. Her voice was strict andmanding. " - Human, from the house of P¨¦mptos, you have garnered the favor of our king. You are now to be treated as a "National Treasure" - for never in the history of Magi has there been anyone like you.


    From here on forward, you will have your own pce and move out of P¨¦mptos. The king wishes for you to be¡­. ''Untainted'' therefore, separating you from the rest of your race.


    You will also be given anything a woman desires, with only the best maids at your waiting. You are also free to roam around your new pce and do whatsoever you like so long as they don''t contradict with ourws and customs.


    Lastly, the king has scheduled for you to meet everyst day of the month or whenever he pleases. We expect you to entertain him during those times."


    Rania sighed. In her mind she thought, "National treasure, huh? Silly king, treating his wife candidates like objects."


    One of the maids approached the head maid and whispered to her ear. The head maid''s expression went shocked for a moment. Then, with a serious face she continued.


    "One more thing. Though you may be free to do as you like and go wherever you want in your new pce, please bear in mind that you may NEVER ever enter, nor go anywhere near the "Forbidden Chamber". Currently, it is located near your new pce but that doesn''t mean you can go there unless you wish to die a very miserable death. You have been warned. Now let us go. The maids will transport any belongings you wish to carry."


    As soon as they opened the door to leave Rania''s room, a group of girls gossiping to each other weed them including Malum, the head of the house.


    "It''s such a shame that you''re leaving so soon, my Odile. And to see you¡­. so¡­ white." he said while scanning Rania up and down.


    Rania bowed her head and replied, "I thank you for your guidance ever since I came here. And I thank everyone else for bearing with me."


    "Hmf!" Selena, who''s just behind Malum, snorted. "How lucky of you, huh? Getting your own pce and all? National Treasure?" she continued in a mocking tone.


    "You''re just jealous Selena," said one of the other girls whileughing. "Rania, I hope we could visit you sometimes. You know, to see your new pce and perhaps y?"


    "As if she''d let you ruin her ce, haha!" said the other.


    "I''m not gonna ruin it. I''m just gonna get the things I want from there."


    "Oh~ stealing are we?" said another.


    "You could call it that, she''s pure anyway so she doesn''t have any worldly desires, right? So that''s okay, right?"


    "Silence!" eximed the head maid. "Let us through."


    And with a bit more gossiping, they managed to get through the crowd.


    Onwards, they headed to Rania''s new pce. On their way to it, a group of magi passed by carrying what seemed to be a corpse covered by arge nket. Some of the maids were horrified by the sight of it. Some, disgusted.


    You could hear two men whisper.


    "Another one, eh? They don''t get tired do they?"


    "This one''s a child, probably wandered off without knowing what''s inside."


    "We should have left this chamber! Why did they have to carry it with us?"


    "Apparently, it''s attached itself to the ''Grand Pce''. No Magi could detach it."


    "How could that be?"


    "It seems like a ''Guardian'' lives inside."


    At these words, the other magi seemed to have felt a sudden chill in their spine. With fading voices, their conversation persisted. "A Guardian, eh? No wonder¡­"


    After a few more steps, they arrived at "Meracus", Rania''s new pce. Upon arriving, some of the maids were surprised with the elegance and luxuriousness of the ce. The whole surroundings were shouting white and crystals. The garden was beautiful as well, filled with flowers and trees of pink and white, and with arge dancing fountain in the middle.


    The pce itself glittered in white and silver, made with marble tiles all over. Inside, you could find a few blue linings here and there, and silver embroidery in the curtains found in the hallway. The living room wasfy and warm and the dining area wasrge enough to cater 20 or more guests. All of the furniture was exquisite and oh, the library, very magnificent. The books were neatly arranged and the tables and couches properly intact. There were guest rooms at the sides designed in afortable yet modern theme.


    As for Rania''s bedroom located on the next floor, well¡­.


    It was a room fit for a princess.


    Large windows and curtains, a princess bed, beautiful disy cabs, soft couches, and a walk-in closet of dresses, shoes and essories! There was also a section for study and another for musical instruments.


    In the balcony, you can find tables and cozy chairs set up for tea with a view of the garden below. And if you extend your vision forward, you''ll see the other pces nearby. Then, a little further away was the pce gate and after it, you could see the town square. Looking at this view, one would feel as if they were transported to another world.


    Rania stayed in the balcony while the maids fixed her belongings. Even she was amazed by the beautiful sight. After admiring it for more than a few minutes, she tilted her head eastward and scanned the view there. She walked towards the end side of the balcony and as she approached the end, she was surprised to see the skies extending below the ground!


    Were they really that high up?


    A few more moments, the wind blew hard and the sea of clouds cleared up only to wee the ruined cities below.


    Yes, wherever they are, it was a ce floating in the sky!


    In her months of staying there, this was the first time that she realized the whole ce was somehow floating in the air. She guessed being with a bunch of Magi, you shouldn''t be surprised anymore.


    But what caught her attention most was the ruined cities below.


    With frowned eyebrows she thought, "What a tragic sight. Our world, reduced to ashes.


    Where is salvation?


    Until when will you be a prisoner?"


    Her heart twinged painfully at the very thought of it, remembering the day of their capture. But what could she do? She felt powerless.


    "We are now done, mydy. We bid you farewell as we will now be returning to our posts. Your maids in waiting will stay outside your room. Should you need them, feel free to call them out."


    "Thank you."


    Time passed by and with nothing to do, Rania busied herself by reading books or wandering around the ce, discovering different sorts of things. Sometimes she would get lessons from tutors, just like what other candidates do, or be trained on how to be the best wife. Aside from that, there was nothing much that kept her busy.


    Though the king scheduled it himself, he never really came to see Rania for some reason. With no other people to talk to except the maids who didn''t want to converse with her much, due to being scared of "corrupting" her, Rania grew a bit lonely.


    Until one day, cmity arrived at her pce by the name of "Rose, Lily, and Iris", her old housemates from P¨¦mptos¡­.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 9 - Medela Flower

    Ever since Rania was given the title of "National Treasure" by the king, she was not allowed to have any human visitors in Meracus, as if humans were the only ones capable of corrupting her. And so, in order to get to Rania''s pce, the "Wicked Trio", as what people from their house called them, sneaked out by pretending to be maids.


    Rose had dark red hair and brown eyes, the tallest of the three, followed by Iris, who had dark violet hair, and dark brown eyes. Lily, the smallest and youngest of them, had dark pink hair and caramel eyes.??


    Upon entering the pce, they ransacked the whole ce, taking all the things they wanted - jewelries, clothes, bags, shoes, and anything they could carry. Rania caught them in the act and reprimanded them, saying if they wanted something, they only needed to ask her and she''d give it. They agreed unwillingly to this, only to find themselvesing back the next day to do the same.


    Rania appreciated the thought of her former housemates visiting her even if they were only doing it for fun or to steal. She didn''t tolerate them though, always gently reprimanding them. Little by little, she gained friends from these evil and scheming girls. Well, friends with materialistic benefits though, but at least, they began opening up.


    Then one day, before heading into Meracus, they heard a rumor from the other girls in P¨¦mptos pce. It was about the monsters in the "Forbidden Forest". They said that for some reason, they''ve be more vicious and dangerous and that they shouldn''t wander anywhere near it, ording to Malum. It seemed that Malum only warned those wanderlust girls from P¨¦mptos. He missed out on the Trio though, since they frequented Meracus for a while now.


    With this, the Trio thought of a brilliant idea.


    "Rania!" Rose animatedly called out to Rania. "Please help us!" Her face wrenched in despair.


    "What happened?" Rania asked worriedly.


    "It''s Lily¡­. She suddenly copsed and the maids said that only the ''Med'' flower can cure her."


    "Yes," Iris agreed as she continuously nodded her head. "But the problem is¡­"


    " - they couldn''t get any for her."


    "But why?" Rania asked.


    "They said, it was only located in the Forbidden Forest and that it''s dangerous there right now, so they can''t risk going there," Rose answered. Tears falling from her eyes.


    "Where exactly at the Forbidden Forest? Is it deep inside? Or just around its corners?"


    "J-just around the corner. Not too far inside," Iris replied.


    "I see. Then don''t worry, I''ll get the ''Med'' flower so we can save her."


    Rania assured the two and she hurriedly went to the Forbidden Forest carrying only a small kitchen knife with her, thinking that she should at least have something to defend herself, should anything happen. She had to sneak out of the pce this time in order to go to the forest or else she wouldn''t be allowed to go.


    As soon as Rania left, Rose and Irisughed as hard as they could. And Lily, who was just hiding in a closet, revealed herself andughed with them.


    "Hahahahahahha!", Rose''s eyes turned teary as sheughed too much. "How stupid can you get? She actually believed us!"


    "Hahahahaha! Right! If that was me, I would totally doubt you guys, hahaha!"


    "She''s definitely gonna die in there for sure! Hahahahahahaha!"


    Theirughter continued to echo in the room.


    Going back to Rania, she managed to make it inside the forest unscathed. She carefully searched the ce for the med flower but she couldn''t find any. Med flower, ording to Magi''s books, was a very rare flower that could only be found in the Forbidden Forest. It had pastel blue petals that looked exactly like that of a lily, with golden linings at the corners, and a stigma that looked like dandelions at its middle. The flower was said to glow at night, and if you wanted to look for one, it would be easier to look in the dark of the night.


    A few more moments passed but she still couldn''t find the flower. That was when she suddenly heard faint crying voices from the bushes behind her. It was too faint that it almost seemed inaudible. She approached the bushes slowly and carefully, divided the bush into two by her hands, and saw there, tiny little creatures with little wings - so small that they''re the same size as your thumb. They were very cute and petite, had faintly glowing bodies, and looked exactly how you would imagine an adorable fairy, wearing leaves and flowers as their clothes. Both Rania and the fairy-like creatures were surprised to see each other.


    Noticing that one of them was injured, Rania''s eyebrows furrowed.


    "Are you okay?" she asked them gently. "What happened? Can I help?"


    Rania tried to reach out to the injured one but the other fairies covered theirrade in defiance.


    "No!" one of the male-looking fairies shouted with his tiny little voice. "You can''t hurt her!"


    "Hm?" Rania tilted her head, "...but I wasn''t nning to. Why would I hurt an already injured fairy?"


    "We''re not fairies, we''re sprites!" whispered the other one.


    "Yeah, fairies are those bigger ones and older ones," continued the other.


    Rania gently chuckled at them as she watched them speak in turns. They were just too adorable. As she listened to their stories that gave birth to another as soon as the other finished speaking, she grabbed a handkerchief in her pocket and used the knife she had to cut a small piece of it. Then, she gave that small piece of cloth for the fairies to use as a bandage to the injured one. The fairies were adamant on taking it until one of them stood up and approached Rania bravely.


    She was the tallest and most beautiful one of them, with long and wavy silver hair, and golden eyes, wearing pink petals. She approached Rania and for some reason, her hands touched one of her fingers. As if trying to feel something, she looked serious for a moment, then gasped, and gleamed brightfully afterwards. The other fairies celebrated with her for some reason as well, and they all started to close their gap to Rania. Their adamant behavior was no more and they took her mini handkerchief to bandage the injured one.


    The silver haired sprite started introducing herself afterwards.


    "Human, my name is Luna, and I am the leader of this pack of sprites. What is your name?" she talked with her child-like and cute little voice.


    "What leader? I am the leader!" the other fairies disagreed with her.


    "No - I am!"


    "Shuuush! I am trying to ask the human her name, so shut up!"


    Rania chuckled once again. "My name is Rania. Nice to meet you, Luna, and your group of friends."


    As soon as she finished her words, all the other twenty, or was it thirty sprites - it was hard to tell as they kept circling and flying all around - , started to introduce themselves as well by telling their names.


    Their tiny chuckles turned noisier and noisier by the minute.


    Then suddenly, a big wolf-looking creature howled and interrupted them.


    OWOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!


    His howl thundered through the whole forest.


    Rania and her little fairy friends immediately ran for their lives.


    Noticing the little sprites'' scared faces, Rania distracted the wolf to make sure it followed her.


    But the wolf was fast and as the seconds passed, he was nearing the gap they had.


    "Huff...huff...huff'', Rania continued running as fast as she could.


    With a strike of luck, she saw a tall tree from afar. Rania dashed towards it and climbed the tree as swiftly as she could.


    The wolf almost bit her by the feet as she climbed upwards. Good thing the wolf didn''t know how to fly or else, it would have been an entirely different story.


    The wolf continued to lie in wait for Rania, its big and sharp teeth, gritting each other as he snarled.


    Seeing Rania''s bravery and courage and sacrifice for them, for creatures that she just met, they were all touched from the bottom of their hearts.


    Their adorable faces bawled and cried as they resolved themselves to help her in return for her kindness. Even if they were scared, Luna led them and decided tobine their powers to cast a spell to the wolf. The wolf was too enormous for their normal magic to affect him, so they had tobine all the "spiritual energy"they had.


    It helped that the wolf was mainly focused on Rania, so it became easy for them to aim. And so they casted a "shrinking" magic to the wolf. They decided on this magic since they only had one shot at it for it required a lot of their powers.


    The wolf felt magic run through him and changed his aim to the little sprites. Then, as he tried to chomp off one of them, poooof! - the wolf suddenly shrank.


    "Phew¡­," they all sighed in relief, thenughed at each other afterwards.


    "That was scary," Rania remarked.


    Rania decided that they should go out of that ce and so they did. She walked with the sprites out of the Forbidden Forest. When she reached the entrance of the forest, she remembered something.


    "Oh no! Ipletely forgot," Rania eximed.


    "What is it?" Luna asked.


    "The reason I came here actually is because I was looking for a med flower. Would you happen to know where I could get one?"


    "Med flower?" asked the other.


    "That''s easy! We can create one with our magic," boasted the other.


    Luna agreed. "Yes, we''re forest sprites afterall!"


    "Really? Wow! That''s great!" Rania felt relieved. "I''m so blessed to have met you all."


    And so, the sprites helped in creating a med flower. They focused their tiny palms on the ground channeling their powers into it. A few seconds passed and there came a bud that grew and grew and grew until it became the med flower.


    The flower was so beautiful and pleasing to the eyes. Its faint, golden glow, soothing.


    "Did you know?" Luna began. "Aside from healing properties, this flower also has a special meaning in the nguage of flowers''?"


    "Really? What is it?"


    "Due to it being scarce and hard to find, it became a symbol of ''trust'', for us spiritual creatures, and to the Magi as well," Luna''s face grew dim as she spoke these words, her eyes turned sullen. She babbled on too much. "Yes, trust¡­. It''s be really hard to find it these days. Especially with¡­"


    Rania''s heart ached for Luna. The other sprites tried consoling Luna as well. Rania felt that if she continued saying anymore, she would hurt more. There was something there¡­.a memory¡­.and a very sensitive one. Trying to cheer her up, Rania interrupted her.


    "It''s hard to find if you''re trying to look for it," she spoke gently as she gestured her hands to the med flower.


    "Huh?'' Luna wondered.


    "But ... if you would just create it¡­.and give it¡­ then you don''t really need to find it right?


    Since you''ve had it all along¡­."


    Realizing the depths of Rania''s words, Luna''s eyes lit up and tears came rolling like a river from her eyes. She tried wiping her tears but they wouldn''t stop.


    "R-right¡­.hahaha...right," she tried to chuckle but her voice cracked.


    "There, there¡­," Rania patted her head gently.


    And the other sprites began crying and hugging each other.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 10 - Undeserving

    And so, Rania seeded in obtaining the med flower, gaining cute sprite friends while she was at it. She went back to Meracus together with the sprites who decided to follow her from now onwards. Rania couldn''t say no to their cuteness so she allowed them.


    Upon returning, she immediately saw the trio at her living room, indulging themselves with food and wine. Lily was there too, without any signs of illness, alive and kicking.??


    "I''m back!," Rania greeted them.


    "Oh, you''re alive!" Iris weed her with her irritating tone of fake worry.


    "We thought you''re a goner," Rose added.


    "I got the med flower...but¡­.it seems that Lily doesn''t need it anymore." Rania replied as she smiled bitterly at her remarks.


    Lilyughed horribly. "You really believed them when they said ''I'' was sick?"


    "Hahahahaha! You''re as stupid as you are kind, Rania".


    "Anyone would have seen through it but you didn''t. You''re really foolish".


    "Well, good thing you got the flower, congrattions, but - you can throw it out now since it''s no longer needed."


    "It''s a shame, we''re actually hoping you would die".


    "Yeah, what a pity".


    "Those rumors about monsters in the Forbidden Forest was aplete hoax isn''t it?"


    "You got that right".


    On and on, they went bbering towards one another, not caring that Rania was hearing them out loud.


    The sprites that were with Rania went furious. But Rania shook her head and asked them not to be angry and that she was okay.


    "- I¡­.,'' Rania interrupted their conversation.


    The trio looked at her maliciously, thinking what else could they do to make her cry.


    "Actually¡­ I''ve always known that you were lying".


    "Huh! As if you knew," Rose snorted.


    "I knew because I noticed Lily hiding in the closet".


    "So you knew, but still decided to go? What''s with that?" Lily rebutted.


    "Yes, I knew. But still¡­.I chose to trust you all".


    "- a very, very, awful choice," Iris interrupted.


    "Maybe, who knows?," Rania spoke gently.


    Then looking at them straight in the eye, she continued.


    "Rose, Iris, and Lily. I''ve always known why you''re like that - keeping to yourselves, not letting anyone else inside your circle - you never trusted anyone. You couldn''t care less about the others...you only cared about each other."


    "Get to the point! I hate mumblings," Rose raised her voice.


    "What I meant is¡­


    Humans¡­


    or anyone actually¡­


    could only ''give'' what they ''have''¡­


    And it''s not like you''re incapable of trust, since you have each other, but more like¡­


    ¡­.maybe, nobody else trusted you aside from yourselves.


    So I¡­.


    I decided to give you trust,


    ¡­. so you could trust others in return".


    Rose clenched her fists. She was...taken aback by her words. Iris and Lily, too.


    As if moths to fire, they couldn''t help themselves but be drawn by her kindness and never ending grace.


    Though they lied to her, she continued to trust them.


    Though they stole from her, she continued to give.


    Though they plotted against her, she continued to forgive.


    Many times, they tried to hurt her, but she continued to show grace.


    Until, they could no longer deny the sound of the breaking walls that started crumbling in their hearts.


    The heart that they''ve kept hidden and protected all those years from pain.


    Rose, Iris and Lily shared the same sentiments for they all grew up as childhood friends. Friends deprived of love, trust, and care by their family. They only had each other and stood up with each other ever since.


    Without anyone else speaking, night came, and they all parted ways silently. They went back to their bedrooms toy and sleep. But no one was really able to sleep. They were kept wide awake by different thoughts in their heads.


    Few days passed before the trio went back to Meracus. But this time, instead of usually ransacking the ce, the three grew gentler towards Rania. They started conversing like normal people, without the mockery and sarcasm. Rania weed them with open arms and more days passed as they spent time with each other.


    Truly, change doesn''t happen overnight. But not much longer, Rania managed to influence them and¡­. "change" them.


    These girls who used to wear moss-green, tea-length dresses, changed their colors.


    From dark green, to moss green, to light green. And now, a pearly beige.


    This caused amotion between the houses. The leaders couldn''t decide what to do at first so they tried transferring them to other houses. They started transferring them from the house of P¨¦mptos to T¨¦tartos. But even in T¨¦tartos they seemed different. The trio also began seeing the many sprites surrounding Rania for the first time. ording to the sprites, only the pure-hearted could see them thus, proving further their change of hearts.


    Rania then requested the head maid if they could stay at her pce instead. The head maid reported it to the king who simply agreed to the request - since it was Rania who wished for it.


    Thus, Rania gained her first housemates in Meracus by the name of Rose, Lily and Iris.


    Losing fourdies in total, the house of P¨¦mptos has now decreased to sixteen.


    This infuriated Selena.


    "Who does she think she is?!"


    With burning rage in her eyes, Selena stormed her way to Meracus, one silent evening.


    She was determined to ruin Rania.


    "That girl, I really hate her!"


    As Selena travelled, she met two, drunk, young nobles in their fifteen. Ignoring them, she continued walking hurriedly, with only Rania''s ruin in her mind. This angered the two men because what she did was considered rude by the Magi, even if she was a candidate.


    With a flick of a finger, she was now floating in thin air.


    "Let me go! Put me down!" she yelled.


    "And why should I, you disrespectful bitch? You''re just a human and you dare pass us without even greeting? Where have you learned your manners?" angrily shouted by one of the men.


    "Green dress? Hmf! Clearly, Malum did not teach her anything," mocked the other as he noticed the color of Selena''s Pandora''s dress.


    "Now, now, what should we do with you?" the guys smirked.


    "I''m feeling quite cold tonight, why don''t you warm my bed?" The other guyughed horribly.


    "But she''s a candidate - "


    " - Surely, the king doesn''t even know her, so he won''t bother. One less candidate is no difference. Plus, I heard they''re virgins."


    Evil grin filled with malice and lust could be seen in the faces of these two young nobles. Nobles they are, and yet they think of such horrendous things.


    Hearing this, Selena trembled.


    "No! I have to escape," she thought to herself. Then, she reached for her stiletto and threw it to the guy making him float.


    The man''s magic got interrupted and Selena fell hard unto the ground.


    "Argh! You bitch!"


    Moving fast, Selena ran away from them as fast as she could. She didn''t care where her feet brought her. She continued running without looking back.


    But the men chased after her. They were faster than her. Catching up to her, they grabbed her hair and pushed her to the ground.


    "You worthless trash dare run away?! Let''s see what you can do now."


    "Heeeelp!!!! Someone! Please!!!" sobbing, Selena cried for help.


    Unfortunately, the ce where they were seemed totally deserted. The two young men were now beginning to remove her dress. From her back, they began untying her ribbons.


    Losing hope, Selena wept miserably.


    "Why is she so lucky and I''m not?


    We''re both dragged into this mess.


    She only lost her fiance but I lost my whole family!


    Why is she the lucky one?!


    Why can''t it be me?" she thought to herself as she continued to cry.


    Roll...roll¡­..roll


    Something suddenly came rolling on the floor. As soon as it stopped, Poooofff! A thick smoke came out of the white fur ball looking thing. The whole ce was now filled with smoke and dust.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed Selena by the arm, away from the men who were now hurting their eyes.


    "Come! Quickly, run!" a woman''s voice whispered to her.


    Selena was a bit blinded that time due to the smoke from the fur ball, but she continued running holding the hands of whoever helped her.


    For the first time, she felt thankful.


    After a minute, the blur in her eyes was gone.


    Curious to see who her savior was, though still stinging, she opened her eyes.


    And it was none other than¡­. Rania.


    "You!" her hatred came back to her. She stopped running.


    "We have no time to dy," Rania told her. "Just one more turn and we''ll be at Meracus. Come!"


    With hesitation, Selena answered her. "....No!... I''d rather die than be saved by you!"


    She then ran off towards the other direction which was none other than the Forbidden Chamber.


    "No! Stop!" Rania tried to stop her but she wouldn''t listen.


    Tap tap tap...


    The sound of footsteps and cking of shoes echoed through the silent halls. One, in front of Rania, belonging to Selena, and the other, at the back, from the two men who were now catching up to them.


    Selena stopped in front of an enormous door. It was so big that it almost reached the ceiling. It had arge, circr emblem of a dragon in the middle, with huge vines around it. There were no door knobs for you to hold it or pull it open. Seeing it as such, Selena decided to push the door for it to open. With all her might she pushed the enormous door.


    To her bewilderment, the vines surrounding the emblem suddenly grabbed her arms trying to suck her in.


    "No!!!! Aaaaaah!" she screamed out loud.


    Rania who was nearby at the moment grabbed Selena tightly, trying to free her from the vines. But it was no use, the vines were too strong. The mad guys had also caught up to them.


    "How lucky of you," one of the guys ridiculed Selena. "Of all the ces you''ll run off to, you went to the Forbidden Chamber. Hahahahah!"


    "Choose now, we''ll help you get out there but we''ll fuck you afterwards, OR... die in agony inside. It''s called forbidden for a reason."


    Sinisterughter could be heard from them once more.


    With tears flowing on both of her eyes, Selena cried.


    "This is all because of you. I really hate you. I wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for you."


    Rania discerned the reason why she came as she looked at her eyes.


    "Do not me others for your own decision," as harsh as the words maybe, Rania said it with kindness. "You are the sole responsible for any decision you make. Your decision shapes your future. So don''t ever say that again".


    "I - ¡­." with nothing to contradict her words, Selena continued crying.


    "Selena," Rania called her dearly. Lifting her head with her left hands, she told her in a sweet voice, "Don''t cry. Take heart and be strong. And with all your might, strive to live and push forward".


    Confused, Selena asked, "Why are you saying this?"


    "Before I went to you, I instructed the maids to call for help. The king has blessed me with protection and they should being any moment now. When that happens, I want you to run towards them".


    "Wait - you seem as if¡­ - "


    " - This chamber, I read about it. These vines, it only takes one person at a time. That''s why we''ve been stuck here for a while and it''s not moving any further. It won''t take nor let go but if one sinks in deeper, then the other one will be pushed out".


    Selena couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She stared at Rania, baffled. Shaking her head she spoke.


    "You heard me when I said I hate you, didn''t you?" Selene''s voice trembled.


    "Yes...but¡­. I don''t hate you. You hating me doesn''t mean I should hate you back."


    In these words, Selena got more bewildered. Her thoughts, now contradicting themselves.


    "You''re¡­. stupid! The soldiers, they could - "


    " - No, they can''t. Just as they can''t transport this chamber, they can''t do anything about these vines."


    "You don''t know that for sure. When they arrive -"


    "No. When they arrive, they''ll just push you in and let me out. I don''t want that."


    "Then they''ll just me me in the end and I''ll die."


    "No you won''t. I told the maids that I''m saving a dear friend and that they should protect her... should anything happen." Rania smiled gleefully as she said these.


    "You! - " Tears swell more in Selena''s eyes.


    Rania gently smiled at her for thest time and pushed herself deeper to the vines.


    Unconsciously, Selena tried to stop her.


    The guards were now approaching and the nasty little nobles fought their way to escape.


    Beams of light came flying everywhere.


    Just a few more and Selena will be fully out of the vines grasps.


    Rania was sinking when she saw a knife flying towards Selena. With all her might she pushed herself out to block it.


    Selena saw it too and she tried to grab it by her freed hands.


    Phhhoooosk!


    The knifended at Rania''s back.


    Blood came gushing out of her mouth. Little by little her white dress got drenched with red blood. Selena screamed in horror.


    "Nooooo!"


    "The National treasure!" shouted one of the guards.


    As if time stood still, everyone stopped. Horror could be seen on their faces.


    With herst strength, Rania smiled at Selena and pushed her out.


    Finally released, Selena immediately looked back only to see¡­.


    Rania¡­


    Being sucked by the vines¡­


    Until none of her could be seen.


    Only her blood stains left on the floor remained....


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 11 - Something Indescribable

    Devastated by what just happened, tears continued to flow from Selena''s eyes. She couldn''t believe that after all the hatred she gave her, she received kindness in return. Now, feeling guilty of what she had done, she wept.


    She wasn''t the only one devastated. Even the maids who grew fond of Rania, Rose, Lily and Iris who just arrived at the scene, and the soldiers, too.??


    "The National Treasure¡­'''' murmured one of the soldiers.


    "The king specifically ordered her protection and preservation¡­"


    "Oh no, we are doomed! If he learns about this ..."


    "You better have an exnation for this!" shouted the other soldier to the nobles who were trying to escape.


    "No, we didn''t do anything to her," one of the young nobles defended himself.


    "It was her! We were only following her" said the other while pointing his fingers to Selena.


    "It was your knife who hit mydy!" eximed one of the angry maids.


    "Yeah, and mydy told us she''s fetching her friend whom you two, were chasing for whatever reason you have!"


    "Y-you! She''s the one who ran to the Forbidden Chamber!" shouted the guilty man.


    "Disrespectful maids!" the other followed.


    "If only you two children were not such horny beasts! Ourdy!" sobbed the other.


    "What has gotten into you? She''s human! You''re siding with humans now?" confused, the man asked.


    "You, who have never been with her, will never understand," with courage, Iris spoke up.


    "What should we do now?"


    "We can''t hide this from the king forever," the soldiers discussed with each other


    "We should report it to him."


    "And you two, you''ll definitely be punished for this."


    With deep sighs, everyone moved out of the ce. The trio carried Selena to Meracus for her to rest. The soldiers brought the two younglings to the king and reported everything that happened.


    The king went ballistic after hearing the whole story. The Grand Pce shook in his anger. If it wasn''t for vis who immediately went to calm the king, the whole Floating Kingdom would definitely be in shambles now. After calming down a bit, the king immediately ordered the soldiers to kill the younglings not caring for their noble descent. The family of the younglings went to beg the king to spare them, but he could not be persuaded. Even vis, the wise Judge, advised them otherwise.


    "This is the king being lenient already. If not, your sons will be suffering a more gruesome death by torture. Be grateful that they will receive a swift and less painful one."


    The terrified nobles did as they were told. They could only grieve for the death of their sons. For what can a mere noble do against the anger of their great king? They''re like ants trying to negotiate with an angered lion...or a dragon for that matter.


    Poor Rania. It seems that even the king could do nothing against the Forbidden Chamber. He could only let himself be angry about the situation but do nothing to resolve it ...for there was no solution. Once in, no one could ever get out unless they''re dead. They could only wait for the door to spit out Rania''s corpse.


    A few days have passed but the king''s anger has not subsided to the full. His rage was still inside him, though managed and controlled, but never ending, making him suffer and his emotions, very unstable.


    The king was usually calm, without a care for the world, letting his subordinates manage everything except important decisions. But now, he felt irritated the whole time, not wanting to talk to anyone and wanting to be left alone.


    Sometimes he would feel lonely and sad¡­..really sad¡­.like his heart was somewhat breaking. Then at times, he would remember Rania, standing at her balcony, watching the sunrise every morning. Yes, the king would always watch her from his bedroom - their rooms, though separated by a great distance, faced each other. In this memory, he would feel happy and content¡­. But then again, he would feel remorse¡­.mncholic¡­...hollow¡­.. On and on his cycle of emotions ran in circles. And the worst part was that, he couldn''t understand what was going on inside him.


    In an attempt to humor the aggravated king, the house leaders arranged for his entertainment. Every day, they would send one of the candidates to perform different sorts of entertainment for the king. Some of them danced, some of them sang a song, some read him a book, some yed an instrument, and a few others who even tried to sleep with him just to please him. But none worked. He was still upset and nothing could change him.


    Until one afternoon, while walking in one of his pce''s massive gardens, the king saw a familiar silhouette.


    With the sun''s rays blinding him, he could only see a girl dancing and singing in the garden while ying with the flowers. And the flowers, in turn, danced with her. You could see their pink petals floating in the wind, circling around her. It was a very pleasing sight. The girl''s movements were simply divine and her voice was that of an angel. Thinking it was Rania, the king called out.


    "Rania¡­," he gently whispered.


    Then, he approached the woman. Noticing him, she stopped her dance and bowed in reverence.


    "Your Highness," she greeted him while curtsying and bowing her head.


    As the woman curtseyed, the king noticed that she had long and wavy pink hair instead of a straight, tinum blonde.


    "You''re¡­. Azalea, correct?" the king asked.


    "Yes, your highness. I am deeply honored that you remember me."


    The king nodded. With a deep sigh, his beautiful visage was now full of sadness. Noticing his disappointment, Azalea felt a sudden pain in her heart - not because of the king being disappointed in seeing her but because she knew¡­..she knew he was longing for Rania. Longing and grieving over her death...like she was. And hopeless, there was nothing they could do to avert the situation, nor escape the sad truth.


    Reality does hurt¡­.many times over.


    Standing on the flowerbed, they stared at each other with longing eyes.


    Breaking the silence, Azalea came nearer to the king and caressed his right cheek.


    "Sadness is like the rain. No one has control over it.


    Until it floods us over and drown us in our sorrows.


    We can only but learn to bring an umbre to protect ourselves against the rain,


    or learn to swim against the floods."


    Stopping her hands she continued.


    "I understand how you feel¡­. about losing Rania ¡­your highness. She was a dear friend of mine as well. Though we didn''t converse much, and didn''t spend that much time together, still¡­ I liked her very much. There was this¡­hmmm... I don''t know...something unexinable about her, don''t you think so?"


    The king remembered Rania once more. With a smile that conflicts his eyes, he answered, ".....Yeah".


    Azalea began pacing slowly around the garden. She spoke while touching the flowers with her hands as if greeting them. The king followed her pace.


    "I can still remember the very first day that I met Rania. She was already so amazing¡­. In the sea of tens of thousands of scared women, she alone had fiery eyes. It was so beautiful and felt like they were burning. And as soon as I looked into them, somehow, it felt as if her courage passed unto me. That''s actually the reason why I had the courage to speak up to you that day, your highness. And the idea of freeing the other candidates, that was her idea, too! I just spoke up on her behalf since¡­.she was a bit disoriented that time. We...got separated from our families after all."


    The king''s eyes widened. "...I see". His brows furrowed afterwards.


    Noticing this, Azalea chuckled.


    "Why are youughing?" he asked.


    "Nothing. I''m just happy that the king of Magi cared for my friend¡­ deeply." she answered yfully while smiling.


    "Cared deeply?" the king got confused and angered at his own uncertainty. "I''m just sad because I lost a rare treasure that I haven''t even touched yet. Why would you say that I¡­. I cared for her? Don''t be arrogant and put meanings behind it." His tone got colder by the second.


    "Yeah, you''re sad for days for ¡­ simply losing a rare treasure," she answered him in a teasing tone again.


    Getting annoyed, the king asked, "And what are you implying?"


    "Hmmm¡­I wonder¡­."


    Azalea stopped walking to face the king. She looked directly to his eyes and asked him a question he never would have imagined.


    "Do you know what love is, your majesty?"


    "What? L...love?" he was getting more disoriented.


    "Yes, love," she continued as she ced her hands on her chest as if holding her heart dearly. "Love¡­ it is an intense feeling of deep affection towards someone ¡­


    That feeling when your heart beats whenever you see the person you like....or even just by remembering him or her.


    Or that uncontroble joy you feel when you''re around him or her.


    And the feeling of longing when you''re separated.


    When she''s happy, you''re happy.


    When she''s sad, you be sad, too¡­.


    But who can really describe love?


    There are no words invented which will give justice to its meaning but simply the word itself."


    "I don''t understand where you''re going with this. You usually don''t spout nonsense but today you have been talking like a fool."


    Azalea chuckled again with her sweet voice. "People often regard others as fools when they themselves cannotprehend their wisdom and argument."


    "Are you saying I''m a fool?" The king was baffled.


    "For now, your highness. Because you don''t understand it fully yet. Because you haven''t epted the fact, thus the truth remains hidden in your heart. I suggest that you let it go and let the feeling embrace you."


    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say. Speak inly!"


    "Tell me, you highness. Why did you approach me just now? Normally, you would simply pass by your candidates. But today, you approached me specifically."


    The king thought for a moment. "It''s because¡­. I thought I saw...her."


    "So you''re longing for her, huh?... How about that night during the banquet when she performed? How did you feel?"


    Again, he thought for a moment, then answered, "....Astounded."


    "So you''re captivated with her, huh?" Azalea continued with her yful questions. "And during the moments you glimpse at her in her balcony every morning during sunrise, how did you feel?"


    The king was shocked."How did you know I -"


    "Meracus is located eastward, ced a little lower than the Grand Pce," she said as she gestured her hands. "Your quarters are ced on the top of everything so you could see everything. And my current room happens to be just in front of the Grand Pce. Plus, I have very good eyesight! Hehehe. Every morning when I wake up, I would look at Rania''s balcony to check on her if she''s doing alright and everyone else''s that my eyes can reach. Until... I noticed you, your highness. Every morning you would get up as well to see the scenery and to look at her."


    A storm of memories rushed through the king''s mind.


    "I did that, huh?"


    "Yes" she answered firmly. "Others have been wondering as well why did you hail her as your National Treasure and arranged for you to meet every end of the month or as you pleased ...but¡­. you never went to her."


    "That''s because I¡­ I felt like I didn''t want to taint her. I wanted to ...preserve her ...and protect her...."


    Azalea smiled as she continued. "Andstly, How did you feel whenever you saw her during those mornings?"


    "I was¡­..happy."


    A moment of silence has passed.


    "Hahahahahaha!" the kingughed hysterically. "I guess I was, huh?.... With this thing you call love. I ¡­.


    I love her.


    But she''s gone now.


    And the worst part¡­..


    I wasn''t there when she needed me the most.


    All the power in the world¡­...I have it...


    Yet, I failed to protect her¡­.."


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 12 - Selenas Remorse

    "I¡­.. I don''t understand," Selena thought to herself as she stared nkly outside the window. Though the view was a beautiful, clear sky, with birds flying about, it didn''t faze her. She remained there inside the room, sitting on a corner, staring at the window.


    ""All I ever did was¡­..hate her," her thoughts continued.??


    "Yes...but¡­. I don''t hate you. You hating me doesn''t mean I should hate you back," Rania replied.


    Selena''s eyes widened and immediately, she looked at the direction of the voice.


    And there, she saw Rania, right in front of her eyes, wearing her white dress, and smiling at her. Only this time¡­.she was an illusion made by her mind''s desperate plea.


    Selena''s eyes poured rivers of tears as she saw Rania. She tried to speak but her voice cracked. Her lips were dry, and her throat was sore, after all the nights she cried herself to sleep. Wetting her lips, and gulping, she was finally able to speak.


    "Tell me¡­.," she called out to Rania''s illusion. "Why? Why did you save me?"


    Rania simply smiled gently towards her.


    "I¡­..All I ever did was hate you¡­.


    I don''t remember any instance that I''ve been kind to you..or became helpful to you in any way.


    Even on that day, all I did was n to ruin you and hate you.


    I hated you to the core of my being!


    Humans....we¡­.we''re supposed to hate those who hates us!


    But you¡­. You¡­.never did.


    I just don''t understand¡­.


    And I guess, I never will."


    Rania walked closer to her.


    "Hmm¡­ isn''t it simple?" she asked her. "Do I need a reason to save a dear friend of mine?"


    Selena''s eyes widened again as she remembered Rania''s words during that night.


    "No you won''t. I told the maids that I''m saving a dear friend and that they should protect her... should anything happen," Rania smiled gleefully as she said these.


    Tears came flooding from her eyes once more. Biting her lips, she talked to Rania''s illusion again.


    "A dear friend? Since when did I be your friend?


    Stop it! I don''t deserve it! I don''t deserve your pity¡­.or kindness!"


    Emotions came flooding through Selena''s heart.


    "Can''t you see? You wouldn''t have died if it wasn''t for me?


    I''M THE ONE!


    I''M THE ONE WHO SHOULD HAVE DIED!


    Not you¡­.


    Not¡­.you¡­..


    I¡­. I was the bad one¡­.the evil one¡­..


    I was the viin¡­. And viins always die in the end¡­.


    It should''ve been me¡­..not you¡­.


    I... I should have died instead¡­.."


    And with this, Selena wailed. She wailed so hard as if wanting the heavens to hear her cry.


    "Why?! WHHHHYYYY??!!!!


    She was so kind¡­.and pure¡­..and honest¡­..and graceful¡­..


    I didn''t deserve this life...but SHE DOES!!!!


    Why let me live? It was all my fault!! If only I listened to her¡­.


    If only I didn''t be jealous of her¡­.If only I wasn''t greedy¡­.


    If only I¡­.If only I didn''t go there that night¡­.


    Huhuhuhuhuhuh...


    I''M SORRY¡­..I''m so sorry Rania¡­. I''m really sorry...


    You deserved better¡­. It was all my fault¡­..


    I''m sorry.... Huhuhuhuh¡­.


    I''m sorry¡­...I''m sorry¡­."


    Selena''s heart shattered into pieces. She was so utterly devastated and her emotions just kept on bursting from within her. She couldn''t control it. For how could she? She was just a mere teenager, who got entangled in the midst of the war between humans and Magi. She lost her whole family in the process, too, as they were trying to protect her from the enemy. Then, this¡­. Another person tried to protect her and caused her life to end. She felt that she was a mere burden¡­.that, if it wasn''t for her, her whole family, and even Rania, would all be alive. All those sacrifices...for who? For someone like her¡­.a sinful, wicked girl who deserves nothing. No kindness, no grace, no love. She deserves none of it.


    As Selena cried in agony, Rania lifted her hands, and caressed her cheeks as she wiped her tears.


    The crying girl looked up to her.


    "Selena¡­.," she called her dearly.


    "Don''t cry¡­.


    Take heart and be strong¡­.


    And with all your might, strive to live and push forward".


    Rania smiled once more to Selena. And like a gust of strong wind that flew by, her smile made all the clouds and storms of regret in Selena''s heart.... vanish. She too, faded into thin air not long after.


    A moment of silence passed by.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The door to Selena''s room sounded. Rose entered inside, together with a maid that carried a tray of food. She walked towards Selena who was still staring at the window.


    "Selena, for the nth time, you have to eat," she started nagging at her. Until, she noticed something weird...or was it?


    Rose didn''t know if it was a trick of the light or her eyes was deceiving her, so she got closer to Selena. Once near, she lifted the hem of her skirt a bit to look at it closer. Her brows furrowed for a moment, then she asked.


    "Is it just me, or your skirt''s color has always been¡­.light green?"


    "Rose¡­," Selena called her. "Rania¡­..she''s one foolish girl isn''t she?"


    Selena tilted her head and looked at Rose''s direction. Now, with tears gone from her face, her eyes illuminated a beautiful, pinkish glow. Noticing this, Rose halted from her supposed-to-be rant, since she called her foolish. But she understood that at that moment, the word "foolish" was neither an insult nor apliment to Rania.


    Rose smiled and answered her, "Yeah, you got that right!"


    And finally, after so many months, Selena smiled genuinely¡­.from the bottom of her heart.


    "Rose, I''ve decided"


    "Decided what?"


    "That...I won''t brood over it anymore. I won''t cry anymore. And that...I''ll be strong and brave like Rania. I will strive with all my might, always pushing forward. I will be thankful and take care of this gift of life from her. I know, I''m not deserving for this, and I never will, but I''ll do my best! I will follow her footsteps and be kind always. I will be her living legacy!"


    Rose looked surprised and happy at the same time.


    "Then that''s good! I''m d you''re fine now. Keep it up!" she cheered her on.


    "You bet I will!" Selena smirked.


    "Took you look enough."


    And they bothughed at each other.


    Everyone was, little by little, starting to ept the loss of Rania.


    Little did they know of the real events that transpired that night, when Rania got trapped in the Forbidden Chamber.


    And the fact that what awaited her there was¡­..


    None other than¡­..


    ¡­..a monster!


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 13 - Inside The Forbidden Chamber

    "Haah¡­..haah¡­..haah".


    The sound of breathing can be heard inside the Forbidden Chamber. Slowly losing her life, Rania sat down on the floor and leaned on a pir.??


    After being swallowed by the vines, what awaited her was simply, from the looks of it, a bedroom chamber.


    Rania breathed deeply and after a few seconds, she drew the knife out of her body. Barely putting any pressure on her wound, she covered it with her hands. But blood continued to gush out of her. Its pain was excruciating her.


    "Hah...hah ...hah¡­.." she breathed heavily. Even breathing was now hard for her.


    Wooooosh¡­.


    A ball of ck light suddenly appeared in the middle of the room.


    Little by little it grew, until it''s big enough to reach the ceiling.


    It changed its shape.


    As if water trying to spread over a solid container, it formed itself.


    Slowly, it turned itself into a dragon.


    And after a few more moments, the ck light was no more and what''s in front of Rania was a very enormous and scary looking ck dragon.


    Its scales were like shiny ck crystals that covered its entire body. And its wings, tall and very proud. As for the eyes ... a glowing gold.


    It looked as if it was ready to devour anything and anyone.


    Seeing Rania, the dragon opened its gigantic mouth and formed a ball of fire.


    Rania, epting her fate, closed her eyes and prayed to herself.


    "I guess this is the end of my journey. It was short but I was happy. Now, I offer my soul to you, my Lord."


    s! The dragon roared loudly and breathed the ball of fire to Rania. The fire reached the poor girl and engulfed every part of her. The scorching breath of firested for a whole minute. Surely, no one would survive this kind of fire.


    This now marked the end of Rania''s story.


    The fire that engulfed Rania ceased.


    And after the fire, only bones were left.


    Wait¡­


    There were no bones.


    Glowing in bright light, Rania, miraculously survived the fire, unscathed.


    The ck dragon''s eyes widened. It couldn''t believe what happened. It breathed fire into a human, yet nothing happened?


    Then, he saw sparkles of light surrounding Rania, as if ¡­..protecting her.


    "Stop! Don''t!"


    The dragon heard a tiny voice. So little it seemed like a whisper.


    "Here! Below! I''m here!"


    The dragon looked around but couldn''t see anyone, only the girl who was now fast asleep.


    "Oh for goodness'' sake! Why don''t you transform, you Guardian! You''re too big!" said the little, childish voice.


    The dragon transformed itself again.


    Covered in ck light, it changed itself to a form of a man, losing its enormous size. As a man, he had long and straight, silky, ck hair as ebony and captivating golden eyes. He was enchantingly stunning and his body stood tall and perfectly in proportion. He wore a long ck cape embroidered with silver markings at its corners. His inner clothing looked like that of a regent.


    "There you go, now can you see me?"


    The dragon finally saw who was speaking so rudely in front of him. It was a little sprite who looked like a child with long and wavy silver hair and golden eyes. And yes, it was none other than Luna, and her pack of sprites.


    "Oh, a sprite," the dragon said unamused. "And what is a sprite doing protecting....a human? Or should I say, sprites? Since there''s a bunch of you here?" he continued. His voice was deep and a bit sarcastic.


    "Don''t hurt her! She''s a kind human. She helped us before. She saved us from that nasty wolf trying to eat us in the Forbidden Forest."


    The other sprites nodded in agreement.


    "And why would a human go to the Forbidden Forest?"


    "Because those mean girls were ying tricks on her! They told her they were sick and that the medicine could only be found in the Forbidden Forest."


    "And she believed them? Then, she''s a fool."


    "No, she''s not!" Luna argued. "She knew they were lying but ...those girls...She said they needed to feel how to be trusted so that they could give trust in return. She said humans could only share what they have."


    "Huh! Still a fool," the dragon snorted and turned his back. He''s now making his way back to the inner chamber. "Since you protected her, I''m not gonna kill her just yet. Feel free to leave once you''re done."


    "Oh! And her Pandora dress is also white! It''s just covered in blood right now ...A white pandora dress means that she''s pure inside and out, just so you know. And when I touched her, I felt her heart¡­..it was warm and gentle....and veryforting. She''s really great. Hehe" the little sprite continued to brag about Rania while chuckling.


    With thosest words, the dragon stopped.


    "What did you just say?" he asked.


    "Huh? She''s...really great?"


    "A white pandora dress?"


    "Ahhh¡­ yes! Look!" the sprite gestured and flew towards Rania. She pointed her tiny fingers to the skirt of Rania''s dress which wasn''t covered in blood yet. And it was sparkling white.


    The dragon walked towards Rania to feel her dress and make sure that it was a genuine pandora dress. As he felt the fabric, he was convinced. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    "A human?....This can''t be¡­.," he whispered to himself. He stared at Rania, then looked at the little sprites with ring eyes.


    "What''s happening here?" another man came in.


    His voice...how should we describe it? It was simply the most beautiful and captivating one inparison to anyone else''s voice. It was deep and calm, yet cold and very mysterious. The man wore a in white mask that covered his whole face. You could only see a glimpse of his aquamarine eyes when the light illuminates it. He had jet ck hair and wore the same suit as the dragon, only his was blue and silver. He was tall, around 6''1" in height, and his body was slim yet muscr and perfectly toned like the others. And this was the same man sleeping at the pavilion during thest banquet.


    "Elliot¡­," the dragon called him. "This¡­" he hesitated.


    Seeing Rania, Elliot floated towards her. He only observed the situation for a moment and he already understood what had happened. He knelt down, removed Rania''s hands from her wound and aimed at it.


    "Wait, what are you doing? Don''t hurt her!" Luna intervened and the others chorused in agreement.


    "Just shut up, midget" the dragon reprimanded her.


    "Hmp! How rude!"


    Unfazed, Elliot continued. Bright and white light suddenly surrounded his hands, extending to Rania''s back shoulder. He was healing her. Seconds after, her wounds hadpletely healed. The sprites eximed in happiness. They all thanked the young man.


    "She''s no longer in danger now but she lost too much blood. She needs to rest," Elliot exined to the sprites.


    Afterwards, he lifted Rania to his arms and carried her to his bedchamber. Upon arriving, it was too dark to see anything but he easily strided along. He let her down onto his four-poster bed ornamented with beautiful drapes and a canopy. The mattress was very soft and covered in blue and silver sheets, withfortable pillows. Then, he tucked her inside the warm and soft nket.


    "Do you know the girl, Elliot?" asked the dragon.


    "Somehow ...She''s the one who lent me her robe during the banquet."


    "Oh...what a coincidence," the dragon remarked as his face furrowed. "It seems fate has brought you together again."


    "Fate, huh?" he smirked. "Then I guess, it''s also fate that locked me in this chamber."


    The dragon frowned further, "No - I didn''t mean....I''m sorry."


    "It''s fine, Ducis. No need to stress yourself."


    Then, Elliot climbed his bed andid down beside Rania. This shook the little sprites.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" Luna blurted in her shock.


    "Hm?" unaware of his mistake, Elliot innocently tilted his head in confusion. "I''m sleeping¡­.on my bed?"


    "Asdfghjkl...," Luna''s eyes widened. She tried to speak but her words jumbled against each other.


    "Hey dragon! Do something about your master," the other sprite turned to Ducis.


    "He''s not my master," Ducis answered angrily as he was offended. "For your information, he is my friend and I am his trusted confidant."


    "That''s not the issue here! Seriously!"


    As they argued, Elliot continuedying down and shut his eyes to sleep.


    "What the-! How vulgar!," another sprite shouted in anger. "You bad man! Get out of there!"


    "Yeah! Get out!"


    "Quick everyone, let''s push him away!"


    The little sprites discussed amongst themselves.


    Ducis got irritated with their ramblings.


    "Why don''t you all shut up! Can''t you see Elliot''s trying to sleep?"


    "Tell him to sleep elsewhere!"


    "There''s only one bedroom here, where do you think will he sleep if not in his room?"


    "Then, on the floor!"


    "--or the sofa", added the other.


    "--or go make another bed!"


    Ducis shook his head in disbelief.


    "What is so wrong with sleeping with a human? Its not like he''s gonna kill her you know. She just saved her life as a matter of fact," he argued.


    And with this, the sprites were all¡­..stupefied.


    "Tell me," Luna finally got over her jumbled speech. "How long have you been living under a rock?"


    On and on they argued again, Ducis versus the sprites until Elliot got irritated and threw them all out of the room.


    Finally having his peace and quiet, he looked at Rania who was lying beside her, before he closed his eyes and bid her "Good night."


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 14 - Elliot

    "Ugh..", Rania grunted as she slowly opened her eyes. Once fully opened, she noticed the dragon patterns on the ceiling and the unfamiliar room she''s in. There wererge pirs at every corner with markings of a dragon encircling the whole pir from top to bottom. Though the room was very spacious, it had a very dark tone which made it eerie - only little light balls hanging on the wall served as the source of light for this ce. There was little to none furniture and decorations, only a desk and a chair with some bookshelves at the corners, then a sofa set with a coffee table at the other side, a firece, andstly, was the bed she''s lying on. Actually, if it weren''t for the bed, you would not think this is a bedroom. It was like a medieval government office of some sort - the sofa was the receiving area, then the desk was where the work would be done - the only weird part was the dragon pirs since it made it look like a temple for dragons.


    "Where...am I?" she said as she slowly got up and sat. Then, with a sudden gasp, memories came back to her as she stared unto the dragon markings. She remembered herself being stabbed in the back, and the vines sucking her in, and a dragon breathing a ball of fire aimed at her.??


    "Rania! Rania!" the silver-haired sprite called out to her in delight. She was there fluttering beside her the whole time, unnoticed. "You''re awake!"


    Rania looked in the direction of the small voice and there, she saw the cute and tiny sprite.


    Recognizing her, she eximed, "Luna!...you..why are you here? Where am I?"


    "Well ...you see, ever since you saved us before,..we told you that we decided to follow you," the little sprite answered shyly. "And then, one day, we just saw you sucked in here and you almost died! That nasty dragon was ready to kill you! Good thing we were able to stop him in time. Oooooohh ~ it was really hard! Took a lot of our spiritual energies!"


    "So you saved me,'''' Rania responded with a sweet smile. "Thank you very much! I keep on being saved these days. I am really blessed."


    Luna blushed, so as the other sprites who started gathering around her when they noticed Rania''s woken up.


    "Well, it''s no biggie, we owe you anyways!"


    "Hahaha, don''t listen to her Rania, she''s just shy," said the other fairy with a husky voice.


    "Yeah, she''s been worried sick about you thisst few days that you hadn''t woken up," added another.


    Rania''s smile widened as she chuckled. "I see, well thank you everyone, really..for saving me. Now I owe you big time!"


    "Sheesh~ it was nothing," said another cute and plump little sprite.


    They allughed happily and you could feel a veryforting atmosphere around them.


    "Were you the ones who healed my wound, too? I noticed it''s gone and there''s no scar," curious, Rania asked them.


    Luna answered, "About that¡­. Actually, someone else healed you...the owner of this ce"


    "The owner?"


    "- I believe you''re referring to me?" Elliot suddenly came from nowhere. Slowly, he paced towards Rania. "You''re currently inside ''Anguis'', mostly known as the Forbidden Chamber."


    "...You''re...the masked man at the ball." Rania recognized him at a nce. "So..you live here?"


    ''Yes..and no. I currently stay here but this is not my home."


    "I see. Thank you, for letting me stay."


    "Tell that to your annoying little friends. They never stopped fussing about you."


    Drawing close to Rania who still sat on the bed, he gestured his hands on the bedside table and suddenly, food appeared. There was warm bread and cheese, a delicious looking, piping hot soup, fresh fruits, some coffee in a cute cup and a ss of water.


    "Eat up while it''s hot. You need to recover your energy," his voice still aloof but with a hint of concern.


    Rania was surprised by his kindness and all she could say was "Thank you".


    All the books she read about the Forbidden Chamber only talked about how dangerous it was and how no one should dare enter it or they would all die. Never in her wildest imagination did she think she''d be weed and taken care of inside. Perhaps, it was indeed because of the intervention of the sprites. And for that, she was even more thankful.


    A few momentster Ducis arrived with his very unweing presence and told Rania to hurry up in recuperating herself. At this remark, the sprites argued with Ducis - he was really a stubborn guardian, and hard to please at that.


    A couple of more days passed and Rania was now able to walk and regained some of her strength. Finally being freed of her bed, she walked downstairs and explored the whole chamber. Of course, she asked Elliot first, if it was alright and he easily agreed. Elliot was rather silent and seemed calm aspared to Ducis who was always grumpy towards her. He was distant and not really interested in the things happening around him, as far as she observed. When she tried to converse with him, he always had very little vocabry and was mostly unresponsive with just a few nods and head shake unless a topic interested him like...books he liked. But still, she was thankful that he let her stay and even gave her whatever she needed.


    Well, except for the fact that he slept beside her on her first night in the chamber. Though Rania was thankful, Elliot got an earful from Rania.


    "Ahm¡­ You know Elliot," Rania started while pressing on her forehead - she had to after the sprites told her what happened that night. "I''m not sure if you know, or if it''s just because of a difference in culture..but¡­"


    "Cut the crap, what is it?" Elliot coldly interrupted her.


    Rania sighed deeply. "There''s a thing called decency for us humans. And that includes, for a man and a woman, who are NOT yet married, nor are lovers, that they should NEVER sleep together on the same bed".


    Elliot raised one of his eyebrows as he pondered on the meaning of what Rania said.


    "I don''t get it. Man, woman, what''s the difference? The bed is big enough it could fit three or four people. And that''s MY bed, you''re talking about."


    Rania was surprised. "Oh...okay¡­. I see". Then, turning to the sprites she said, "Now I get it. He didn''t really mean any harm. He''s just a pure soul," she whispered.


    The little sprites nodded in disbelief. "Hmm¡­."


    Rania turned back to Elliot. "Okay, you''re forgiven. BUT - you''re not gonna do that again, is that clear?"


    Elliot''s face furrowed. "If I don''t, then where will I sleep?"


    "Can''t you just make another bed?"


    "I can''t sleep if its not on my bed"


    "Oh, I see. Then, make one for me. It doesn''t need to be too big. Just a simple one is good enough"


    Elliot thought again for a moment then shook his head. "I still don''t get you but, whatever. I''ll just make one."


    And so, he made a copy of his own bed though this time, it''s pink and silver, and ced it beside his'' since it''s the only reasonable spot in the room.


    Elliot, aside from wearing his white mask all day, he liked reading books. Rania often found him in the library inside the bedroom chamber and sat there for hours. If he''s not reading books, he practiced his magic on the balcony or in the Forbidden Forest just below his chamber. If not, he''d y a board game with Ducis or mess around with the sprites or very seldomly, chat with her for a moment. But never once did she saw Elliot stepping out of the chamber which made her curious. He would only go back and forth from the chamber or the Forbidden Forest which was, basically, part of the chamber as it looked like - maybe that''s why it was called "forbidden" as well, Rania figured.


    "Why? Why doesn''t he ever go out of that door? Is there something keeping him from going out? Was he not allowed to?" As her curiosity reached its peak, she set out to ask him directly on a one, beautiful night. She had avoided it so far as she didn''t know if it may offend him or whatnot. But her curiosity couldn''t contain her and so, she asked.


    "Elliot," she called out to him who was sitting on the railings of the balcony connected to the bedroom.


    Elliot looked back at her. "What?"


    "I''ve been meaning to ask...it''s just that I''m not sure if it''s alright."


    "Ask away, you already came to me anyways."


    "Y-yeah. So¡­. I just noticed...that...I never saw you went outside... apart from the Forbidden Forest. Even on the day of the banquet, you were in the pavilion, which was part of the Forbidden Forest¡­. Why... is that? Is there a specific reason? Or is it that you just don''t want to go out?"


    "You imbecile!" Ducis shouted in anger as he heard the conversation. "How dare you - !" At his remark, Rania jolted.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 15 - Behind The Mask

    Ducis'' face was full of hatred towards Rania. It was not enough that he already tolerated her and her sprites friends, now she went on bbering the worst thing she could ever ask.


    " - Ducis," Elliot calmly called out to the raging dragon. "It''s fine. She doesn''t know."??


    Ducis'' face was full of vexation. He never really appreciated Rania. After being reprimanded by Elliot though, he just kept his anger inside and red at her.


    "I - I''m sorry for asking. You don''t need to answer, I -" Rania felt very guilty. But then deep inside she thought, "I''m so sorry for asking...but..if there''s something I could help with.."


    " - I can''t get out of this ce," Elliot answered. His expression? You could never really guess with the mask he''s wearing. "I''m bound and chained to this ce by a protective barrier. Ever since I was a baby I''ve been here, locked away...like... some kind of monster".


    Rania gasped and her beautiful face furrowed as she clenched her chest, "I''m... really..sorry."


    "It''s alright. I''m used to it."


    "You''re not a monster, Elliot! You''re¡­" Ducis wanted to say something but he couldn''t and just kept looking worried for Elliot who looked like he was in so much pain at that time even if he was wearing a mask.


    "It''s alright Ducis. You don''t need to hide it from me. I''ve noticed it a long time ago. I''m...rather special...and dangerous".


    "Why do you say that? Of all the times I''ve been here, all you did was take care of me - ," Rania interrupted.


    "Yeah, I did. But I didn''t do it for you. I just didn''t want to be bothered by your annoying sprite friends. It''s all gonna be easier if I just kill you though, I would have to use magic and if I do, it would cause destruction".


    Elliot''s eyes grew colder and colder by the minute.


    "The spiritual energy that flows in me, it''s... too much to the point that it''s dangerous. No magi is allowed to possess such a huge amount of spiritual energy and yet here I am, overflowing with it," Elliot continued as he raised his hand and stared at it. "I''m a ticking time bomb. Imagine if I became angry, or sad? If I''m unable to control my emotions, I could certainly...destroy this whole with this much power".


    At this remark, even the sprites trembled. Rania got frightened for a moment but she thought¡­


    "That''s...if...you became unable to control your emotions, right?"


    "I guess so. Or maybe whenever I feel like it. To be honest, I''ve thought of destroying this world many times already. Because, what''s the point? I''m just stuck here anyways while the world continues to go on not knowing I even exist".


    Rania''s heart ache at his every word. She could feel something tingling in her heart, pinching it hard.


    "- But you never did,'''' she butted in with her gentle voice. "Because deep inside¡­. you''re not really bad. Instead, you are good. The fact that you can help a ...human stranger, give them trust, and take care of them warmly proves that you''re not bad at all. You''re saying that you''re bad, but your actions speak differently of you. And your actions show me who you really are".


    Elliot chuckled. "Haha. You can''t be sure about that. For all you know, I could be pretending, or plotting something. Even right now, you can''t even see my face. You don''t know what kind of expression I''m making. I could be grinning right now and nning how I should kill you". And with a sudden malice, he looked at Rania.


    "No, you''re not." Rania answered firmly. Then she approached Elliot and stood beside him. She then held out her hand and touched Elliot''s mask.


    Elliot shoved her hands away.


    "Don''t even try," Elliot warned her. "Even if you do, you won''t be able to remove it. It''s cursed. This mask is a limiter. It''s there to keep me from using too much magic and from actually destroying this world."


    But Rania didn''t listen. "No, you won''t destroy this world."


    "You''re too naive, if that''s what you think. And many people die from foolishness, you know". Elliot''s eyes continued to re devilishly at her.


    "You can call me naive if you want.


    You can try to push me away if you want.


    But know this¡­.


    People...even without magic, have the greatest power of all.


    And that''s the power to make their own choices!


    Choices that can change their lives and direct it to where they want it to be," Rania answered him with her eyes full of conviction as she stared at his eyes.


    "I believe that anyone given too much power doesn''t necessarily mean they are dangerous," Rania continued. "But instead, they are HOPE. They possess enough power to protect anyone.


    And I believe that things happen for a reason...


    You having an enormous power as you mentioned, and that immense power choosing you, amongst all people out there, proves that it''s because you are WORTHY of it.


    So never, ever think¡­ that you are a danger or a monster!"


    And with that remark, Rania took off his mask.


    Yes, for some reason, she was able to take it off.


    After the nk, white mask revealed a very lonely yet very handsome countenance. He was so beautiful that he surpassed anyone before. On his bright aquamarine eyes, a shed of tears could be seen at its corners. The stars could be seen twinkling in his eyes and the moon''s light reflected on his skin made him look like he''s glowing.


    "Master¡­.," Ducis whispered. He couldn''t utter any more words for he was appalled that a human girl was able to remove his mask. But deep inside, he felt thankful and sighed of relief.


    Rania smiled warmly at Elliot as she caressed his face. Elliot, feeling her soft and tender hands on his face, felt warm in his heart for the very first time. He lifted his hands afterwards and held Rania''s hand as he closed his eyes. And little, very little, he let out a genuine smile on his beautiful face.


    Yes, Elliot had been suffering for years of fear of himself¡­.and ack of purpose. He always thought that living or even existing for him was of no value and that he should just die. Or that he shouldn''t have been born instead. Being locked up inside and all the pain for those years of being alone¡­.no parents... no friends¡­.all gone... because of Rania.


    After all those years, someone finally opposed his idea of himself.


    It was as if all the worries he had about his existence suddenly washed away leaving him with tranquility and peace of mind¡­.like a rainbow after a storm¡­. Or the spring time after the long and brutally cold winter.


    "Thank you." he whispered in a warm and gentle tone.


    The little sprites giggled and felt happy witnessing what was going on. Everything was perfect.


    Until¡­ the full moon''s light touched Luna''s little body. And suddenly, the little sprite shone bright and her eyes turned full white and glowed. As if someone possessed her, she started speaking in a mysterious voice.


    "When the chosen one


    Who is not one of us


    Unveils the hidden Truth


    The barrier shall be broken


    And the path to the unknown shall open


    But take heed and be wary


    For in the unknown lies trials untold


    The pits may be fiery


    But take heart! For history is about to unfold!"


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 16 - A Mothers Plea

    The sun rose up from its slumber. Touching the world with its light, it attempted to shed a bit of warmth to the once known beautiful. But its warmth was not enough to caress this devastating ruins¡­.nor the hearts of billions of people living in fear. And one of those people living in fear¡­.was a mother.


    "Ugh," the mother grunted as she woke up from the sun''s rays warming up her cheeks. She fell asleep sitting on a sofa inside a private room of a certain hospital. Her face was young and beautiful, yet drained with all its energy. You could trace remnants of tears from her green eyes and her brown hair was left messy and untaken care off. She wore a simple pastel green dress covered in warm robes.??


    The mother tried to stand with her feeble feet to approach her son whoid on the bed. Her son was in a deepa which had been going on for months. Only a machine kept him alive. He was also one of those...almost a casualty...people during the invasion. He got impaled on his stomach which caused a major injury on his body. Good thing his spinal cord wasn''t damaged or else, he''ll definitely won''t be able to make it through.


    As the mother longingly watched over her son, caressing his cheeks, and his hands, a sudden movement surprised her. It was her son''s hand! For a moment, it moved, like an impulse. She felt so overjoyed that she almost jumped with her weak legs and ran to get the doctor. The doctor and nurse quickly followed her afterwards and checked the patient. Tears of bittersweet joy fell from her face like a river as she watched the doctor tend her beloved son.


    Few weeks passed after that incident and finally, her son woke up on a one cloudy afternoon.


    After opening the door to the room of her son, the mother dropped the bag of food she was carrying as she saw her son sitting on his bed.


    "Zeid!" she cried loudly as she ran towards him. Once near, she couldn''t believe her eyes and her hands trembled as she hugged him tightly. "You''re alive! You''re alive my son!"


    Zeid smiled tenderly towards his mother. With all his little strength, he raised his arm to embrace her. The doctor and nurses came flooding afterwards to check on him and to celebrate as well the good news of someone surviving after the Magi''s attack.


    Few weeks passed by again as Zeid recuperated. Good thing he was physically fit and healthy which enabled him to recuperate faster than normal people. As he rested, his mother would always tell him stories of what happened while he was asleep to keep him updated.


    "After that incident at the hotel, the next few days weren''t any better. Wars broke out all over the world. Each country was fixated on defending their own nations¡­..but it was all hopeless. Those invaders, they''re really strong. Magic¡­. I never really believed any of those but seeing them, on the news, or everywhere, one can''t really shake reality."


    Zeid just listened to her silently. Half of his mind was elsewhere.


    "Then, after they''vepletely won, they started ntingrge crystals that looked like a very huge obelisk tower all over the world. We don''t know what it was for, and scientists can''t even get near those crystals to investigate. Some tried to¡­ but it was simply impossible. For all we know, those crystals could be the end of our¡­ It''s really scary."


    Zeid was still silent.


    "There was some good news though¡­.just one."


    At these words, Zeid grew expectant.


    "Few days after the incident, those Magi¡­ they released thousands of maidens that they initially captured and returned them to their homes."


    " - Rania," he muttered.


    " - Unfortunately, she wasn''t one of them," his mother regrettably responded. "In an interview with the released maidens, they said that one brave girl stood up amongst the others and asked the king of the invaders to release them. It seems that they were captured to be their king''s wife or consort and since he didn''t need thousands of women, he agreed to release the unneeded ones. They even said that his reason for releasing them was that he was amused by that girl''s bravery."


    Zeid smiled bitterly. He could imagine Rania being the girl who spoke up.


    "And that''s why...a hundred girls were still left in their care and Rania was one of them, I believe...since they safely returned the others."


    "She''s really amazing," he softly whispered.


    Deep sadness could be seen in Zeid''s face as he reminisced about Rania. Even though he was healing physically¡­.his heart never did.


    "Mom," he called out to his mother as he tilted his head to stare at the skies beyond the windows of the room.


    "Yes, my dear?" his mother replied with worry on her face. She could feel iting, whatever her son was about to say. But...she was not ready for it.


    "Mom¡­.I¡­..Rania¡­," Zeid felt conflicted.


    His mother shook her head and tears began to garner on her eyes..


    "My dear son, I know...


    But¡­..


    Please...


    ¡­..not this." And tears fell on her eyes once again.


    Zeid''s face furrowed in agony as he looked at his mother.


    "Mom, you know how much I love her."


    "Yes, I know and that''s why I know that you''ll do everything in your power to bring her back. But¡­.these aliens, or Magi, or whatever they''re called, they''re not someone you should mess with! If trained armies and all the military people in the world couldn''t do it, what makes you think you can?"


    "- I won''t know until I try!"


    "You don''t need to try!"


    "But mom¡­.Rania¡­ we don''t know what horrible things they could be doing to her! What if¡­.what if she''s being maltreated? Or worse...being ¡­. " Zeid clenched his hands hard as he imagined. "..I just can''t¡­"


    "I know...son, believe me, I know," his mother''s voice was now shaking in fear and sadness and worry. "Rania, she''s such a sweet, sweet girl and I really love her too, but¡­please Zeid¡­.not this."


    "Mom,...if you understand, you know that I can''t just sit here knowing what could be happening to her."


    Her mother shook her head again. "Zeid...why don''t you just¡­. Forget about her and¡­ move on? Okay? I know it''s hard but - "


    "MOVE ON?!!!" Zeid was furious. "How could you say that?! You said you love Rania but you''re telling me to move on?!"


    "My son, it''s not what you think..it just¡­"


    "- Just what?"


    Clenching her first and trying to harden her face and her voice, her mother answered him.


    "I¡­. I DON"T WANT TO LOSE MY SON!"


    Zeid was dumbfounded. He couldn''t utter a word.


    "That day¡­.," his mother continued. "I can still remember that day¡­ The day that I ALMOST lost you¡­. And NEVER again will I have that! Finally,....finally you''re awake now and you want to go and have yourself killed again?! NO!"


    She bit her lips as she trembled imagining her son''s poor fortune.


    "Zeid¡­.," she was now crying really hard. "I know it''s really, really hard to ept but...maybe¡­.


    Maybe, you''re not just meant to be¡­


    At least in this life¡­


    So please¡­.


    Don''t let yourself suffer anymore than this¡­.


    And stop endangering yourself for her¡­


    She''s a kind girl and I know she wouldn''t want you dying for her¡­


    Please¡­.please¡­.please...huhuhuhu..."


    And Zeid''s mother hugged him tightly¡­Really, really tight that Zeid could feel her fastened heartbeats and her body trembling.


    Zeid could only bite his lips and distort his face in his own anguish. His heart was breaking every second. He loved his mom dearly, but he loves Rania too deeply for him to move on.


    Moving on¡­.was never an option for him.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 17 - The Path Is Set

    While Rania was trapped in the Forbidden Chamber, and Zeid was still recuperating from his major injury, the candidates for queen were now also entering a new stage of their lives. It all started a few weeks after Rania''s disappearance.


    All the house leaders were gathered by Servus, the king''s aid, in a meeting room. Once ready, they all sat down across a big round table and started discussing.??


    "House Leaders," he started. "By this time, I believe you''re all done training and preparing your candidates."


    "Yes, we are," the house leaders chorused.


    "Then, it is time for the realpetition to begin."


    The house leaders nodded.


    "As we have announced to you all on the night of their capture, we only need one queen since the king is not that pleased with the selections. That being said, we could still keep the remaining top ten as a consort in case our king gets bored with the queen."


    "Ohh~, so we''re keeping...eleven in total?" Malum asked.


    "Yes, that''s right," Servus answered.


    "Then, what will happen to those not chosen?" Genus, the kind-hearted one, interrupted. "Will they be sent to their homes like we did in the beginning?"


    Servus thought for a moment then answered, "No".


    Genus was shocked. The other house leaders felt apathetic to this remark. It was like they have already long guessed what will happen to the remaining.


    With her voice trembling a bit in worry, Genus continued, "T-then...are we...going to kill them?"


    Prudens, the wise one, sighed heavily. "Genus," he called out to her.


    Genus looked towards Prudens'' direction. "Yes?"


    "Why would you think that we would kill those perfect vessels?"


    At this, Genus'' face shined. "Really?! ¡­.. Oh yeah, now that you think about it.."


    "So¡­," Malum cut them off. He felt that their discussion would be longer if they continued, knowing Prudens who loves to point out the foolishness of others. "I''m guessing we''re keeping them?"


    Servus nodded. Genus felt relieved and everyone came looking back to Servus with full attention.


    "Yes, we are keeping them. But they will be given as wives for the Mythics, Legends, Epics, and so on and so forth up to the noble families. The top-tiers will make their choice first, if they want the eliminated candidate, then the other follows. Though I doubt that they''ll pick girls from the first batch of elimination. They''d probably start picking by the Grand Finals or so."


    "Then that means, those who will be eliminated first might as well go with the noble families," Tritos finally spoke up.


    "Yes, and there''s barely anyone good from the noble families," Satis said with great disgust on her face. "They''re mostly considered nobles because of their craftiness and wickedness, duh! Well, not that ''I'' need to worry since my girls are the prettiest and I doubt that they''ll fail in the first part."


    "You can''t be sure about that, Satis," Magna said with a snicker on her face.


    Satis grew angry. Servus seeing a fighting, immediately interrupted.


    "Are we done with your bickering?," he asked in a serious tone.


    The girls stopped their death res and looked away from each other.


    Sighing, he continued, "You''re correct when you said that those that will be eliminated first will probably be picked by nobles and you all know how they are faring. So, if you don''t want your candidates to be on that list, you better prepare them more and improve them.


    Also, during thispetition, they will be faced by many tests. There will be tests to prove loyalty to the king, or how good they will be as a wife to the king, or if they are fully healthy and will operate ordingly on giving birth to a proper son, and many other practical things.


    Aside from that, their wisdom will be tested as well. We don''t want a stupid queen do we? Even if all she''s good at will be giving birth to a pureblooded offspring, we should still be careful with picking. If not, the king would be furious. If not the king, then his overly protective admirers will." Servus exined with a little to none hint of enthusiasm on his face.


    "Wisdom huh? That''s unfair, since Prudens got all the smartest ones," Magna argued.


    "Then you should have picked better at the beginning," Prudens answered her.


    " - When will I be able to finish what I''m saying?," Servus red at them. "If I hear one more word¡­.."


    And finally, this silenced the bickering house leaders.


    "Wisdom is nice, so as being talented to entertain the king, being beautiful too since our king only deserves the best, so as kindness and whatever you have picked your candidates to be. So to be fair, they will all be tested in all those things too. There will be a lot of tests actually, a lot of minor ones which you can all try to get ahead from. But aside from that, what matters most is the king''s choice. No matter how good your candidate is, if the king doesn''t like her that much then it''s all useless. If I were you, I''d go do something about their rtionship to the king - all within the rules, of course. NO ONE, again, is allowed to break the rules, is that clear?"


    The house leaders nodded in unison.


    "Good, especially you, Malum. The king himself, even noticed your¡­ ''craftiness''.... I hope you y by the rules this time."


    "Yes, I will," Malum answered.


    "I will hold unto that then," Servus replied with malice on his face. "Now, you''re all adjourned. Go and announce what we discussed to your candidates."


    And so, they all dispersed and teleported back to their houses to do as told.


    Upon hearing the news, all the candidates had different opinions on the matter. It varied from excitement, to worry, upto fear and many other feelings.


    Azalea, for one, was really worried for anyone who will be eliminated early. If it would be her, then she thought that''s fine but if it''s others, she could only imagine the horrors they would be facing. Especially that, there was a notorious maniac family from the nobles who loved to abuse women, ording to the rumors they heard from the maids before.


    Selena on the other hand, who had been staying at Meracus with Rose, Lily, and Iris, ever since Rania''s death, felt apathetic to the contest. She couldn''t care less about pleasing the king now...not that she really cared since the beginning. All she ever wanted was to survive at first. But being changed by Rania, she felt that...instead of fighting for the king''s favor, she''d best do nothing about it and just simply help others as much as she could.


    "Yes, like Rania," she thought.


    The once wicked trio also thought of the same thing. They don''t care about the king anymore. To their reasoning, "Why should we care about a king who barely knows us?" And also, "Why should they all fight for the favor of a king who could just easily change his mind and know nothing about love?" So they decided to join Selena in helping others.


    And so, the path had beenid fordies.


    All that''s left was for them to walk on it¡­


    and survive until the end.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 18 - Looking For Answers

    The full moon''s light touched Luna''s little body. And suddenly, the little sprite shone bright and her eyes turned full white and glowed. As if someone possessed her, she started speaking in a mysterious voice.


    "When the chosen one??


    Who is not one of us


    Unveils the hidden Truth


    The barrier shall be broken


    And the path to the unknown shall open


    But take heed and be weary


    For in the unknown lies trials untold


    The pits may be fiery


    But take heart! For history is about to unfold!"


    After speaking mysterious words, Luna continued to shine bright and glowed for a whole more minute before fading to her normal state. Rania, Elliot, Ducis, and the other sprites were all bewildered by what just happened.


    "Luna, are you alright?," Rania asked as her face grew worry for the little sprite.


    "Huh? I''m fine, why? Did something happen?" Luna asked, totally unaware of all the things she just said.


    Everyone gaped in unison as Luna scratched her head, trying to remember if she missed on anything.


    "You glowed bright and started uttering some disturbing words like some lunatic, midget," Ducis answered with his usual sarcastic tone.


    "Hey!," Luna got angry. "Did you just call me midget?!"


    "Oh? I don''t see any problem with stating the facts," the dragon replied yet again, as he raised one of his eyebrows.


    "Grrrr...you¡­..meanie dragon! I''m not a midget!"


    "If you''re not a midget then what are you? Tiny?"


    "Wraaa!!! Nooooo!" Luna''s face grew redder and more annoyed.


    "Hahaha," Rania chuckled as she watched them.


    "Stop squabbling, you''re noisy," Elliot stopped the two. The kind and gentle Elliot was no more and he returned to his usual self. "Just tell us what it means."


    Luna was confused. "Tell ''what'' means?"


    "Luna," Rania called her. "You have indeed been...well, as it looked like, been possessed by something? Then you started saying¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah," the other sprites agreed.


    "When the chosen one, who is not one of us, unveils the hidden truth¡­." Rania tried to remember what she heard as she told it to Luna. "The barrier shall be broken, and the path to the unknown shall open".


    "But take heed and be weary," Elliot continued. "For in the unknown lies trials untold, the pits may be fiery, but take heart, for history is about to unfold".


    "Yes, that''s what you said. Would you know what it means, Luna?" Rania asked.


    "I said that?" Luna got more confused.


    Rania turned to Elliot.


    "It looks like she really doesn''t remember."


    "Well, it''s useless trying to guess what it means. We should research it instead."


    "Yeah, you''re right." Rania agreed and turned again to Luna, "It''s okay Luna, let''s look for answers together, okay?"


    "O...okay!," and Luna smiled.


    "But we should probably sleep first, right? It''s almost midnight," Rania reminded them.


    And so everyone agreed to rest and start looking for answers tomorrow.


    Few hours passed and the sun was back to wake everyone up. They did, as discussed on the previous night, researched about the meaning of what Luna''s possessed body said.


    Good thing, Anguis, Elliot''s chamber had a great collection of books in its library. Aside from the bookshelf he had in his bedroom, he had a separate room that served as his library. It was big and very spacious like his room. There were beautifully lit chandeliers here as opposed to his dark themed bedroom. The bookshelves were all so tall and made of the finest woods you could see in the kingdom. There were alsofortable chairs and sofas all around, partnered with sturdy wood tables, and soft carpets on the floor. You could also see a few nts and flowers here and there, though it wasn''t there at the beginning, but the sprites decided that the whole Forbidden Chamber could use a little bit of greenery, so they conjured nts and flowers in pots all over the ce - luckily, Elliot didn''t say much, maybe he liked it too - that or it was because Rania liked it - who knows? Only time would tell.


    Rania loved this library amongst all the rooms you could visit inside the Forbidden Chamber and forest. She loved how cozy it was and so rxing, especially now with all the flowers and nts at the corners and the walls, and the tables. She also liked the smell of books, and whenever she read them, just the sound of the pages flipping gave her tiny joy. Yes, Rania was a book lover. Despite being born in modern times where humanity had done a lot of improvement when ites to technology, she still enjoyed the ssic books.


    Elliot, on the other hand, also liked staying in the library to read books not because he liked the idea of reading, but because the stories he got from those books made him feel like he was free for a moment. That he could go out and experience the world. Since he couldn''t get out of the Forbidden Chamber, only his imagination and the books helped him understand what life was like outside. Due to that, he grew to respect all the authors of those books which he read - well, that''s basically every book in the library - he had been staying there for years.


    But even so, there were still some sections he didn''t explore much - like the romantic books section who made him feel cringey because he couldn''t understand the thought process of the characters, and also some other unusual books which weren''t that interesting for him, and books that were not yet appropriate for his age. Yes, he followed the age guidelines of the books in the library. He even only read books for 18+ when he was at that exact same age, which was just a few years back, now he''s 22. And by 18+, it meant books with gore and blood spilling, and other horrible stuff, but not matured books designed for self indulgence - he doesn''t have those in his library - which was the main reason for him not being able toprehend romance. One could really imagine all the broad stuff he learned so far.


    "Hmmm..," Rania mumbled as she pressed her left hand on her chin while sitting on a sofa, with her other hand holding a book that she got. Arge pile of other books could be seen beside it on the right side of the table. "Still nothing here".


    "But we''ve been to the library a million times!" Lunained with all her might.


    "Hahaha," Rania giggled. "Not a million, you''re exaggerating. We''ve only been here around 20 times, I guess".


    "That''s a million for me," Luna got more weary and dropped herself dead amongst one of the books. "I can''t take this anymore. I don''t like books even if they''re made from fibers of wood from trees."


    "Hahaha," Raniaughed at her again. "You should go get some rest then. We''ve been here for hours already, just a few more and it''s gonna be night again".


    Luna''s eyes brightened, "Really?!" And as Rania nodded, "Yippppeee!! I''m gonna go prepare some snacks instead!"


    "Rania, don''t spoil her, she''s just foreverzy," warned one of the other sprites who shook her head in dismay for Luna.


    "I''m so sorry, she''s just so cute, like all of you are".


    "Ahhh~", the sprites'' hearts were touched and they all flew towards Rania to give her a big hug.


    Ducis watched them with disgust on his face. Then, he continued sitting beside Elliot trying to look for answers in the books as well. But he wasn''t really reading much. He was just waiting for a chance to bully the sprites. Only the sprites since he doesn''t despise Rania anymore after she helped Elliot.


    Days passed by but they still couldn''t find answers. Elliot also, couldn''t remember any books he had read that may have had the answer. Little by little, they felt that looking in the library was useless and started to lose hope in finding any answer there.


    Until one day, something unexpected happened.


    Rania climbed adder as she tried to take a book from the top shelf. However, the height of thedder was not enough to reach the top, so Rania tiptoed to get it. Elliot noticed her from a distance and glided towards her to help. He was so fast that Rania was surprised when he quickly teleported beside her which also caused her to lose bnce and fall from thedder. Fortunately, Elliot had a really quick reflex and was able to catch her right away.


    "Stop moving," Elliot ordered her as he carried Rania like a princess while the other books she''s carrying fell to the ground. Elliot sighed, "You''re one clumsy girl, are you?"


    Rania blushed from embarrassment for a moment and replied, "I am not always clumsy you know. You''re the one who suddenly appeared beside me so I was shocked."


    As Rania tried to reason out, she identally stretched her feet, kicking the bookshelf behind Elliot, making it wobble, and finally, it fell hard on the ground, catching all the other bookshelf behind it.


    DDUGGGGGGSSSHHHH!!


    It was like a domino of bookshelves falling one after another. It caused a great uproar in the once quiet library.


    "Oh no, I am so sorry!" Rania eximed. "I - I didn''t mean to kick that hard."


    "And you said you''re not clumsy," Elliot smirked. "Are your feet alright?"


    Embarrassed, Rania covered her face and shook her head. She DID hurt herself as she unintentionally kicked the very hard and sturdy bookshelf. Her delicate feet were sprained from it.


    Elliot then, flew down to the ground and let Rania sit on a sofa to heal her sprain. As he was healing her, Rania noticed something under the fallen bookshelves, underneath the wrinkled carpet.


    "Elliot look," Rania pointed her fingers beneath the carpet.


    Elliot looked at his back, towards the ce Rania was pointing to. And there, he saw a hint of a trapdoor underneath the crumpled carpet. After healing Rania, he went towards it and tried to scan any magic from it.


    Ducis and the sprites all gathered towards them after hearing the loud banging and were all surprised as they saw the devastation that happened. Their eyes grewrger when they saw the trapdoor too.


    Elliot decided to open it but Ducis warned him.


    "Elliot, be careful. We don''t know what''s in there"


    "I''m powerful enough"


    "This is not about power, it could be something far more dangerous"


    "Ducis," Elliot called out to him rather coldly. "Tell me".


    "Tell you what?"


    A moment of silence passed by.


    "Is there something you''re not telling me?"


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 19 - The Door To The Unknown

    Elliot red at Ducis who in return lowered his eyes, and bowed his head in dejection.


    "Elliot¡­.," he called him in a soft voice. After pausing for a few seconds, he looked straight to Elliot''s eyes and answered him. "Yes, there are indeed some things I have not told you yet. And that is simply because the time has note yet. I know that this may sound unreasonable, but please, I need you to trust me on this. I mean no harm to you."??


    "How can I trust you when you''ve been hiding things from me all along?" Elliot''s voice raised as he grew furious with Ducis'' answer.


    "Elliot, I - ," Ducis tried to tap his shoulder but he shoved his hands away in disgust. If there''s anything Elliot didn''t like, that would be lying in his face and Ducis knew that more than anyone else.


    "Yes, we WILL trust you," Rania interrupted as she tapped Elliot''s shoulder. She looked straight into his eyes and smiled, then turned to Ducis to affirm him.


    Elliot felt conflicted again. He couldn''t understand why Rania would choose to trust a liar. He wanted to refute her but he couldn''t. Not with those eyes that looked straight into his soul. He could only look away from her gaze and nod. But Rania touched his cheeks and pulled his gaze back to her.


    "Elliot," she called unto him. "Trust¡­.is no trust at all if it''s conditional. You need to have a little faith. If your faith fails you, then let it be broken once it''s broken. Only then can you decide if you''re willing to give more or not. But for now, just simply trust in him. Whatever it is, I believe he has his own reasons for not telling you."


    As if Rania''s spirit is passing unto him, Elliot got convinced and thus, he nodded and agreed to her advice.


    "Ducis," he called him, "....if it''s broken, then it''s broken. I will only give my trust once. Remember that."


    Ducis smiled bitterly, "Yes, I understand."


    Afterwards, Elliot used his magic to open up the trap door. With his forefinger, he shot a thin beam of light unto it and the trapdoor exploded into pieces. Beyond the trapdoor lies a very long and dark stairway filled with webs and dusts. Elliot told Rania not toe along but she refused. So they all agreed to enter it together, along with the other sprites, and threaded carefully inside since the stairs looked too old and cracked that it might break any moment.


    Without anything happening, they reached the very bottom where they saw an enormous door made of stones withrge engravings of alphabets that were too ancient to be read, on every corner. It was dpidated as well to the point that some of the letters were barely recognizable. As soon as they got near it, the door automatically opened to reveal a pathway made of thick, luminous ss that illuminated the rather dark room inside. And at the end of the pathway was a gigantic book that hovered in the air and transmitted a dark aura. Beneath it, a magic circle was drawn on the air as well and a symbol of an hourss could be found in the middle of it. Even the pirs that surrounded the floating book were all but giant hoursses if you look at it closely.


    Elliot, Rania and Ducis entered the door and walked on the luminous pathway. Just a few steps inside and the door behind them shut close. This rmed some of the sprites and terrified, they fled to Rania''s back and hid themselves. Elliot couldn''t care less for it since he thought he could just blow it up after, so he just continued walking the path faster than the others. He was curious and desperate for answers while the others were worried that they''re trapped inside.


    However, as soon as he reached the tform where the gigantic book hovered in the air, he couldn''t proceed any longer. The magic circle beneath the book entrapped it in a barrier. And so, Elliot tried to destroy the barrier. He used a tiny bit of his spiritual energy to throw a thick beam of red light enough to pass through the barrier.


    But, it wasn''t enough. Elliot, feeling a bit challenged, raised his left eyebrow and tried it again, this time with a bit more spiritual energy. He was careful not to put too much lest he destroy the whole ce. But then again, it was of no use. This time, he tried to gather a concentrated ball of light on his hands, determined to break it atst.


    "Don''t, it''s useless," Ducis stopped him. They finally caught up to him. Ducis slowed down to assist Rania and make sure she didn''t fall into the abyss below which Elliot didn''t notice due to his haste - that beneath the ss floor they walked on, was a very deep pit which you could see no end.


    Elliot, noticing what he has done, breathed heavily to calm himself.


    "I''m sorry," he apologized to Rania.


    "It''s okay. I''m the one who insisted oning along anyways."


    Elliot nodded. Then looking back at the barrier, he told them, "It has a barrier and I can''t break it. If I use too much magic, this whole ce will copse."


    "You said it''s useless, dragon. Why is that?," Luna turned to Ducis and asked him.


    "Rania¡­.. Only you can pass the barrier," he confessed.


    "Me?" Rania was surprised. "Why me?"


    "Is it because she''s a human?" Elliot asked.


    Ducis turned silent. "...Something like that".


    Rania did as told. She approached the barrier, and slowly reached out her hand towards the floating book. To her surprise, her hands just passed through the barrier without anything happening. Not even a gust of wind on her hand or a cold or warm feeling like when you pass unto something. Using two hands now, she grabbed the book and pulled it outside the barrier. The book was heavy so Elliot helped her lift it up as soon as she took it out.


    The book''s dark aura dissipated as soon as Rania touched it. And as she continuously held on it, the vines that covered the book, slowly shrank itself into the back cover, letting them open it. None of them understood what was going on, except maybe, for Ducis.


    The book was beautiful and had many unreadable engravings like the door they walked into. It had arge ck gem that looked like an onyx at the middle of the front cover. It wasn''t there at first but when the vines were out of sight, it revealed itself.


    "Hmmm....another puzzle,huh?" Rania pondered. "Can you all read it?"


    Everyone shook their heads in unison. Thenguage was too ancient toprehend.


    "What are you all saying? It''s so easy to read!", Luna eximed after she finished her turn into looking at the book. The sprites were swarming over her so she was thest one to look at it.


    The others were surprised with what she said.


    "Then, what does it say?" the other sprite asked.


    "Well it says a lot of things," Luna confidently answered as she put a smug look on her cute little face. "But the title mostly says it all".


    "Title?" another sprite asked and they all flew around the book.


    "Actually, let me take that back. The title is quite weird".


    "Oh for goodness'' sake! Just tell us what it is!" the short-tempered sprite yelled at Luna. Her face fumed pink in her anger.


    "Okay! Okay!," Luna felt scared. "It says¡­.it says¡­.. Key"


    "Key?" everyone chorused.


    "That''s it? Key?" Elliot asked.


    "Well, is there a key inside?" Rania seconded.


    The sprites looked but there were none. They flipped the covers and everything but couldn''t find any.


    Rania took the book and faced it backwards. She checked if the vines were covering something, but there was none as well. Then she thought of a weird idea.


    "What if¡­." Then, reaching out her hands, she touched the ck onyx gem and to her surprise, her hands went through!


    Rania felt her hand entering a body of water. She continued reaching out until her elbows were inside, though she couldn''t see what exactly it was she''s reaching out to.


    Until finally, something cold and felt like metal touched her fingers.


    She quickly took it and pulled it out of therge gem.


    And there it was¡­..a ck key made of translucent ss with drops of golden dusts inside.


    And at its handle was a symbol of an hourss¡­.


    Confused, they didn''t know what the key was for. There were no more doors except the one they came from.


    Unless¡­..


    ~ END OF VOLUME 1 ~


    Coming Up Next: Volume 2


    Night Arc: When The Night Falls...


    Rania found her strength and decided to move forward. But now, she''s trapped in the Forbidden Chamber. How will she get out? And Elliot....who exactly is he? The secrets of the Forbidden Chamber awaits...


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 20 - Extra #1: Interview With The HOT Male Characters!!!

    RECAP from Announcement #2 (in case anyone missed it):


    Hi My Beloved Readers!??


    How are you all doing? Hope you''re all fine out there. Always remember to stay safe, okay?


    Anyway, I would like to introduce you all to none other than¡­..


    DUN-DUN-DUN-DUN!!!!


    THE EXTRA CHAPTER!!!


    YEIY!!!!


    So, WHAT in the world is this extra chapter all about? Let me exin to you.


    It all started when I was drinking my coffee and chatting with a couple of supportive Azaleas in my discord ount (please see link below)¡­.which I will anonymously hide in the names of "Aces_and_8s" and "Ynna_Britannia" and "books_and_coffee" and other friendly fellow authors, (you can search them up, they''re angels I tell you!).... and so, as we were fooling around, I suddenly thought of a brilliant idea!!!


    "Why don''t I make extra chapters wherein we could just fool around?


    Like, interviews with the characters, memes with characters, how will the hot guys react if they''re your boyfriend? Or husband? And things like that, or somewhere along those lines".


    So yeah, I''ll be creating extra chapters for you all to enjoy every 20th chapter, so look forward to it! It''s to get a break from my serious plot, hahahaha! Hope you all enjoy it!!!


    Also, I invite you all to my discord server, "Floating Kingdom", it has a lot of channels and you''ll surely enjoy your time there. Here are the channels I have for you all!


    Discord Link: https://discord.gg/hWB6mmt or simply search hWB6mmt


    You''ll also enjoy cool bots like "Level bots" where you''ll gain experience as you be more active on the server. Those that umte the most points will be awarded each month. The price is a surprise, so please look forward to it!


    And this is all thanks to the help of my friendly authors Dreamy and Killerbee!!! Thank you both so much!! Read their works, it''s amazing too! You can search them up via name in the app or web browser.


    Let me know if you''re having trouble with the link or anything in thements section.


    Love you all so much! Have a splendid day ahead of you!!!


    Sincerely,


    Macy_Bae


    And the extra chapter begins¡­...now!


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Extra #1: Interview with the HOT male characters!!!


    Luna: (clears throat) Ehem, ehem. Hello everyone! Wee to Luna''s corner!!!


    p! p! p! (audience)


    Luna: Today, we will have an interview with the 5 HOTTEST men of TKB!!! Elliot! Ducis! vis! Zeid! And the King!!!


    p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!


    (yes, there''s purposely more ps here because the handsome men arrived on stage)


    ~ The 5 handsome men arrived and sat on their seats ~


    ~ what a beautiful picture! Like a perfect painting of an internationally popr idol group ~


    ~ the crowd is dead <3 yes, dead I tell you! ~


    Luna: So, without further ado, let''s begin our interview! (faces the handsome guys) Here are the questions from our beloved readers.


    1. What is your beauty regimen? Give us some tips!


    Let''s start with¡­. Elliot! Since you''ve been voted as the most handsome!


    p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!


    (can it get more obvious?)


    ~ the crowd died again ~


    ~ such a feast in the eyes ~


    Elliot: Huh? Hmm¡­. (thinking) Beauty regimen? I don''t have that. I just eat, sleep, wake up, take a bath, read books, and do other stuff.


    Luna: Oh~ a natural beauty, huh? Thank you! Okay, to the next one! The king!


    King: (angry) Who DARES rank me below someone?


    Luna: (scared and flew behind Elliot) I-i-it''s not me! me the author! The author! And the readers...please. T_T I-i-it''s not my fault¡­ T_T


    King: Fix you ranking first before I answer your stupid question.


    Luna: T-t-then¡­ let''s move on to the next. T_T Ducis, please take over.


    Ducis: (evil grin) Huh! Why should I help you? (snicker) and why am I ranked 3rd? I would understand Elliot being ahead of me, but this king? Hmf!


    King: (looks angrily at Ducis) And may I know who YOU are? (sarcastic)


    Ducis: And why should "I" answer to you, KING? (res at the king)


    ~ the two kept ring at each other ~


    Luna: Ooookkkaaay¡­.moving on!


    (prays in her thoughts) "Please let the next one be kind...please let the one be kind.." T_T


    We have¡­. Zeid!!!


    Zeid: Hayiiieeeee! (greets everyone with a warm smile)


    Aaaahhh~ the crowd is dead for the nth time!


    Zeid: (scratches head) Sorry, I don''t have much advice about beauty regimen, but they always say washing your face and making sure its clean is good! And also, to eat healthy, I think that helps too? And sleep, of course!


    Luna: (touched) T_T Finally, a decent answer! Thank you very much, Zeid! You''re an angel!


    And for thest one, vis!


    vis: (silent) ¡­.


    Luna: Ahm¡­ vis, it''s your turn now.


    vis: (thinking) ¡­.


    Luna: Hey! Are you there?


    vis: (finally done thinking) Yes, I am here.


    Luna: Phew! (relieved) I thought your mind went elsewhere.


    vis: Yes, it did. (serious face) As for your question, I simply cannot understand why such a thing needed to be asked.


    Luna: HUHHH???!!! (dismal)


    vis: For what is beauty that men and women seek it? Is it better than wisdom? Than character? Than the soul? I dare think not.


    Luna: (dumbfounded) *0* ¡­. (mind blown) ¡­. Say what again?


    vis: Oh? Did your fickle mind not reach the depths of my wisdom?


    Luna: (headaches) ¡­.


    (in her thoughts) "Dear, author¡­. I am NOT doing this again! Please find a different host!"


    ~Somewhere in the universe:


    Author Macy Bae: (spills coffee she''s drinking) Huh? Did someone remember me?~


    Luna: (lethargic) Okay, let''s move on to the next question.


    2. What is your type of girl?


    ~ None of them were paying attention ~


    ~ Ducis and the king continued raining insults to each other ~


    ~ Elliot took out the book he brought and read it without a care in the world ~


    ~ vis is in imaginationnd again, pondering over something our fickle minds won''t get ~


    ~ Zeid tries to stop Ducis and the king but no one could hear him ~


    ~ Seeing this, Luna sulks in the corner and cries ~


    Luna: I can''t do this T_T They''re like brats! Not listening at all T_T Heeeeelllp meeeeee T_T


    Aaaaaaaaaahhhhh~ The crowd all wowed ~


    It''s Rania! She arrived!


    ~ The crowd was awed by her beauty as she walked towards the stage ~


    Rania: Helloooo! (greets cheerfully)


    Zeid: (tears up) Babe! (runs towards Rania to hug her)


    Elliot: (interrupted - he blocked Zeid from hugging Rania)


    Zeid: ¡­..


    Elliot: ....


    ~ they stared at each other for a minute ~


    Zeid: (beginning to be annoyed) What ARE you doing?


    Elliot: (serious and cool face) What are YOU nning on doing?


    ~ death res ~


    ~ The king and Ducis notices Rania too and they stopped fighting ~


    ~ The king ran towards Rania to hug her too but Ducis blocks him like Elliot ~


    King: ¡­.


    Ducis: ¡­.


    King: (angry) Move away old hag!


    Ducis: (angry) WHO?!


    Rania: (gently taps on all of their heads one by one) Maybe you should answer my question. What do ALL of you think you''re doing? Hmm?


    Luna: Raaaannnniiiiaaaa!!!! (came crying as she flew towards Rania and hugs her)


    Rania: Oh dear, there there. (Gently pats the little sprite''s head) They gave you a hard time, huh?


    Luna: Uwaaaaa T_T yeesssshhh huhuhuhuhu¡­ (wailing)


    Rania: Hmm.. I think they deserve some punishment right?


    Luna: Punishment?... sniff...sniff T_T What punishment?


    "And so, the day is saved! Thanks to Rania and her sprite friends!"


    Meanwhile¡­.


    Author Macy Bae: Kekekekeke (evil grin) This is a nice picture¡­


    On her table lies a picture of 5 handsome men wearing bunny headbands.


    ~ Elliot''s face looked like a sorry puppy ~


    ~ Ducis'' face was annoyed but he couldn''t do anything since Elliot was doing it too ~


    ~ Zeid''s face was crying while pouting ~


    ~ The king''s face was seriously annoyed that he''s touching his forehead ~


    ~ vis was still in deep thought¡­ wonder when he''ll finish? ~


    And that''s it! Thank you so much for reading the extra chapter! Hope you all enjoyed it!


    We''ll do another Q&A session with the characters in the future, so if you have QUESTIONS to them, please leave them in thement section below!


    Thank you very much as well for your continuous support to "The King''s Beloved" !!!


    Look forward to the next volume!!!


    Stay safe everyone!!!


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Please support my new novel by voting for it and leavingments and reviews.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 21 - What Lies Beyond

    ~~~ Recap from previous chapter ~~~


    "Well, is there a key inside?" Rania seconded.??


    The sprites looked but there were none. They flipped the covers and everything but couldn''t find any.


    Rania took the book and faced it backwards. She checked if the vines were covering something, but there was none as well. Then she thought of a weird idea.


    "What if¡­." Then, reaching out her hands, she touched the ck onyx gem and to her surprise, her hands went through!


    Rania felt her hand entering a body of water. She continued reaching out until her elbows were inside, though she couldn''t see what exactly it was she''s reaching out to.


    Until finally, something cold and felt like metal touched her fingers.


    She quickly took it and pulled it out of therge gem.


    And there it was¡­..a ck key made of translucent ss with drops of golden dusts inside.


    And at its handle was a symbol of an hourss¡­.


    Confused, they didn''t know what the key was for. There were no more doors except the one they went from.


    Unless¡­..


    ~~~ End of Recap ~~~


    Tuck-tuck-tuck-tuck-tuck¡­


    The sound of gears rolling could be heard.


    Everyone quickly looked around to see where the noise wasing from.


    But there was nothing to see. Everywhere was pitch ck.


    With a sudden jolt, they all looked at their feet.


    It was the tform they were standing on!


    Click! ck! ¡­. Tuck-tuck-tuck-tuck-tuck¡­


    The sound continued to echo in the silent room.


    Suddenly, the tform started to move slowly and downward like an ancient elevator.


    The sprites held on to each other as they followed the tform down. Their cute little faces were masked with tension. Rania was nervous too, but she remained calm despite the unknown situation. The two men remained stoic and expressionless.


    Downwards, the ancient elevator went, following the deep abyss below. As they travelled deeper into the abyss, they felt their skins shiver. Just a few seconds after, they were now experiencing a heavy weight on their shoulders, as if something heavy fell on them, except there was nothing but air all around. A few more minutes passed by and finally, a glimpse of light could be seen from afar which Luna pointed out for everyone to see.


    After the long minutes in darkness, a blinding light weed them below. Coming from a really dark ce, their eyes had to adjust to the brightness. Once fully recovered, they finally saw the ce that theynded to.


    Rania and the sprites marvelled at the beauty of the ce.


    There were thousands or millions of lights floating around like stars in the skies. A lovely aurora brightened up the ce with its alternating colors - one moment it was emerald green, then pinkish, slowly turned to avender, and on and on it changed its colors. The clouds were made of golden dusts and smoke, and there were-like things that could be seen from afar, too. It was like walking on clear ss in the middle of the Milky Way Gxy.


    Ducis stepped forward, turned, and faced Elliot and Rania. He ced his right arm across his chest and bowed. "Wee to ''Anguis Solum'', my¡­. dwelling ce".


    Rania and Elliot were startled.


    "Your¡­.dwelling ce? Don''t you reside in the Forbidden Chamber?"


    "I do. And this is part of the chamber".


    "Care to exin why you never mentioned this ce to me?"


    With dejection on his face, Ducis answered, "I¡­.I''m sorry".


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s not time yet." Elliot brushed it off and turned sideways to look around. "So, what''s the deal with this ce?"


    "This¡­.. is a space where time does not exist," Ducis answered while his mind wandered elsewhere¡­. As if remembering some distant yet painful memory.


    "...and?"


    With a sudden burst of determination, Ducis'' dejected face turned serious and benevolent. His golden eyes burned and illuminated with passion. With a loud and majestic voice he spoke,


    "I am the Guardian of Time and Space, NOX DUCIS".


    Everyone gasped in astonishment.


    "I am the ''First Gate'',


    And only by ''Me'' shall anyone traverse


    The depths of Space.


    I am the ''Key'',


    That holds the secrets of Time.


    And I am the Guardian of Fate.


    In me lies ''Truth'' and ''Wisdom''.


    Many shall seek ''Me'',


    But only the pure shall find ''Me".


    Then, he gestured his hands in the air and suddenly twelve humongous doors appeared before them!


    They were all scattered throughout the ce and looked entirely different from one another. Some were made of rough stones, some with marbles, another with crystals, and flowers. The others were burning in mes, or bathed in water.


    The key in Rania''s hands glowed bright and shooted a beam of ck light with golden dust to the door in front of it. The door made of ck crystals slowly began to open.


    "A¡­..ck hole?" Rania crossed her arms and rubbed her chin. "Is it like the ones other Magi uses to warp somewhere?"


    "Yes and no," Ducis nodded, then shook his head. "That is not a normal ck hole that brings you to different ces in the universe. Instead, it will bring you to other ''realms'' or ''dimension'', whatever you want to call it.


    Shivering, Luna butted in, "A-a-are we supposed to go inside there? I-isn''t it dangerous?"


    The other sprites nodded with her.


    Ducis sighed. "If you''re that scared, it''s better for you not toe".


    "B-b-but¡­.Rania¡­," a teary-eyed sprite reasoned out.


    "W-we mm-must protect her!"


    "Y-yeah!"


    The sprites tried to gather their courage.


    Rania walked towards the sprites, "No, you don''t need to protect me. Ducis is right, I think it would be best if you stayed in the chamber instead". Then, with a hint of hesitation in her eyes, "As for me¡­. I¡­.,"


    " - We will protect you," Elliot assured her. "You managed to get the key from the book. And this dragon said something about ''only the pure shall find him''...so¡­."


    Rania appreciated his words and smiled happily. "... - You need me?"


    Elliot nodded. "Could be, not sure since the dragon''s not talking much except for puzzle words".


    Ducis chuckled. "I''m sorry. But yes, I advise that the other sprites leave this one out. It is not best for you toe. You have low tolerance to concentrated magic so - "


    " - NO! We WILLe!, " Luna eximed. Her face flushed red in anger. "We will protect Rania!"


    "YEAH!!!!" the other sprites chorused.


    "Sigh¡­.you really are one annoying midget," Ducis'' sarcastic tone finally returned.


    "We will stick to Rania no matter what!"


    And stick they did.


    "We don''t trust that you''ll protect her properly!"


    "Yeah!"


    "And Elliot might try to sleep with her again."


    "Uhm! That''s a big no - no!"


    "And you dragon is a heartless one, so you might abandon her!"


    "Yeah, you only care about Elliot, you disgusting parent!"


    Ducis'' murderous aura was triggered. "WHAT did you just saaaayyy?"


    "Kyaaaaaa!"


    All the sprites ran and scattered about.


    Rania chuckled while watching them.


    Elliot watched too but he didn''t find it entertaining. Looking at Rania, he noticed something. A worry, behind her smiles.


    "Are you alright?"


    Rania turned to face him. "Huh?"


    "Mmm...nothing".


    A few momentster, Ducis'' and the sprites'' argument ended and they all prepared themselves to enter the ck hole.


    "Remember to always be alert and careful at all times," Ducis warned everyone.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    And off, they all jumped into the ck hole.


    But just as Rania jumped inside¡­.


    She heard a voice¡­.


    a whisper so soft.....


    that she was unable to make out the words it said.

 Chapter 22 - First Gate: Abyss Of Nox

    "¦Ð¦Ñ?¦Ò¦Å¦Ö¦Å ¡­ ," as if brought by the wind, a soft voice whispered.


    "Huh?" Rania tilted her head but she saw no one. She looked back to herrades but none of them seemed to notice anything. "Must have been the wind," she thought. And her body continued to be sucked inside the ck hole before them.??


    In an instant, they felt their bodies lighten. Not even a second has passed and they were now in an entirely different ce, in front of an ancient - looking temple. The temple was gigantic and was made of pure ck onyx, with colossal pirs at each corner. And at the top was a signage written in gold ink but was too primeval to be read.


    Ducis opened the enormous gate of the temple and led them all inside.


    "This is my temple, Abyss of Nox," Ducis weed them. He gestured his hands toward the pathway and continually led them deeper in the temple.


    The inside of the temple was dark and only a few golden lights on the walls illuminated the ce. If you look closely, you''ll see dragon markings on the pirs, just like the ones in the Forbidden Chamber. Actually, aside from it being made entirely out of ck onyx, you could say it looked exactly like Anguis, only less the furniture.


    Ducis suddenly halted upon entering the innermost part of his temple where arge translucent curtain hung like a canopy from the ceiling down to the floor. The curtain changed its colors like the aurora from ''Anguis Solum''.


    At the very center of the room, covered by the hanging curtains was a very long sword emitting a golden aura and hovering in the air. They drew near to it and the nearer they got, the more beautiful it became. It was a straight, double ded, ck sword that had golden hilt and pommel. The area where the de and the hilt met, started a pair of dark wings that curved and extended up to the round pommel of the sword. And tying the ends of the wings was a long, thin golden ribbon with small bells at the end.


    "That''s a ... Zweih?nder," Elliot broke the silence.


    Ducis nodded, "That sword is a sign of my approval as the first gate. You may take it, Elliot".


    "Why should I? And why would you just give it?"


    " ¡­ It''s to help you on the next journey that we need to take," he replied. His face turned sullen.


    "Journey to where? And why do we need to take it?"


    "I ¡­ I''m sorry".


    Rania, feeling another fight wille, interrupted, "So ¡­ Ducis, do you mean we need to travel through all those doors we saw at your dwelling ce?"


    "That''s right. We need to go through each one and receive the approvals of the other Guardians".


    "Is this rted to the prophecy that this little sprite muttered?"


    "Hey! Stop calling me little! I''m the average size for a sprite!" Luna pouted.


    Ducis lowered his eyes and sighed, "Yes, it is".


    "Huh,'' Elliot snorted. "Guess, it was a waste of time searching through all those books. And I supposed I won''t be getting any more answers from you, right?". Walking towards the sword, he continued, "Next time, please tell us in advance if it''s already the ''right'' time for you to say it, instead of us asking all the time".


    "Elliot!" Rania reprimanded him. "When will you stop sulking?"


    Elliot opened his mouth and widened his eyes. "Huh?!"


    "Yes! What you''re doing is called sulking," she teased him.


    "I - I''m not ¡­ sulking!"


    Rania giggled and teased some more. "Yes, you are".


    "I said I''m not!" Elliot was starting to get irritated.


    "Ahhh ¡­ poor baby, his father kept a secret from him so he couldn''t forgive him".


    "Stop that!"


    "Hahahahahah!" Lunaughed with Rania and the other sprites startedughing too.


    "Yes,e to think of it, you really are like a baby who just lost his candy! Hahahaha!"


    Elliot''s face grimaced and his cheeks flushed pink. But he still looked cute like a pouting handsome man.


    "Besides, he''s not my parent. I DON''T have a parent".


    "But he took care of you from your childhood up until now, right?" Rania asked. "He''s always been there for you,too".


    "Not that I have a choice. We''re just stuck together. He can''t get out of there,too."


    "Can''t? ¡­ or won''t?" Rania''s mischievous face suddenly became serious.


    Elliot was confused again. "Ugh ¡­ It feels like Ducis'' puzzle words are rubbing off on you".


    "Elliot, there''s a difference between ''he can''t get out'' and ''he won''t get out'', you know?"


    "Of course, I know".


    "Yes, you ''know'' but it seems you don''t ''understand'' it". Rania sighed and walked near Elliot. She patted his shoulders and looked him straight in the eye.


    He couldn''t look away again. Elliot seemed to have developed a susceptibility towards Rania.


    "Elliot, he CHOSE not to leave you. That''s what you call devotion.


    And he took care of you for so long, that''s what parents do.


    And parents ¡­ don''t just happen by blood. It happens by CHOICE, too.


    And the fact that he stayed with you, even if he could just leave you alone,


    That itself means he cherishes you, and loves you.


    Like a parent to his child".


    Elliot felt conflicted again. There were just a lot of emotions he could not understand. And one of them was this.


    "But ¡­ why? What would he get from it? I''ve been wanting to ask all along. Why? And now, he''s a Guardian, too. And not just a Guardian, he controls time and space, one of the most powerful one out there. What would he get from taking care ¡­ of someone like me?!"


    Ducis'' face furrowed in worry. So as Rania. For what could have happened to this child to not even understand such basic human emotions? He was like a doll, devoid of what makes him a person. Rania then turned to Ducis and Ducis in return just shook his head and smiled bitterly towards her. In an inaudible voice, his lips drew the words ...


    "It''s all my fault ¡­"


    Rania clenched her heart and decided not to press any further.

 Chapter 23 - Guardian And Child

    A heavy atmosphere shrouded everyone. The silence it produced was deafening.


    Ducis'' face reflected an unspoken grief. His stunning visage was now covered by deep misery. With clenched fists and gritted teeth, he furrowed. Everyone could tell his heart was breaking. It just shows that no power in the world could make someone invulnerable to pain ¡­ even Guardians. ??


    Rania encouraged everyone to go back to Anguis, the Forbidden Chamber, to get some rest before they continue on their journey. They all agreed. Upon returning, they were surprised to see that it was still high in the afternoon and only a few minutes had passed by. Anguis Solum, surely was a ce in a different dimension. Time did not even exist there.


    As soon as they got back, Elliot went to the Forbidden Forest to try out the sword that he got while Ducis watched him from a distance. The silence between them persisted and only Rania and the sprites were talking to try to liven up the mood. But nothing was working. She then decided to talk to Ducis, maybe there was something she could help with.


    Rania sat beside Ducis who had been staring at Elliot for a while now, as he sat on the pavilion near the forest.


    "Hellllooooo~ ," she greeted him cheerfully with her sweet voice.


    Ducis turned his head towards her and nodded with an unpleasant smile.


    "You know, this pavilion ¡­ is actually where Elliot and I first met."


    "Really?" Ducis lit up with curiosity.


    "Yes," she nodded. "He was asleep though and it was a very cold night, too! I was shocked to see that a person could sleep in that kind of temperature".


    "Oh, that. Well, Magi ... don''t get bothered by temperature easily. They could just cast magic to warm themselves up".


    "Ah, I see ... I shouldn''t have given him my cloak then. I, for sure, got cold returning to P¨¦mptos back then".


    Ducis chuckled. "Sorry about that - and, thank you".


    Rania stood up and stretched her body as she breathed the fresh air. Then, she nced back to Ducis.


    "You''re really kind, Ducis".


    "Ha-ha!" heughed even if his eyebrows were still furrowed. "Why would you say that? ''I'' tried to kill you, you know".


    "That was before - and there was a reason why you did that. And now, looking at Elliot, I could understand why".


    Ducis smiled bitterly again. "You''re a very perceptive person".


    "Yes, I am! I pride myself on that," she smiled gleefully. "Ducis, back there you said ... that it was your fault - why he''s like that. Why would you say that? May I know the reason?"


    Ducis sighed deeply, then answered, "That''s because ... I was a bad parent for him".


    "Why would you say you''re bad?"


    "Because I was never his real father anyway. And I never knew how to take care of a child or anyone at all. I was born a Guardian from the beginning of time, always been, and always will be. I''m just good for my powers ... but taking care of a person - no ... never".


    Rania lowered her eyes and bowed her head.


    "What a funny thing our name is - ''Guardians'' - we, or I, especially, were never one in the first ce. I never guarded anything correctly. I''ve always only failed them. Truly, all the powers in the world are nothing if you can''t even protect the people you care about. And now, this child ... I''m not even sure if I''m protecting him correctly or not. "


    "But he grew up well, didn''t he? He''s kind, respectful, gentle, though a little innocent, but he''s a good person".


    "Grew up well? Did he really? Look at him, he can''t evenprehend human emotions.


    It''s all because of me.


    I ... I casted a magic to heal him back then, but it backfired and left him like that. It''s all my fault ... not knowing that a child could be very weak against my powers - and I''m a Guardian at that!


    I ... almost killed him.


    If it was his real parents, they would definitely have taken such good care of him and love him all the days of his life.


    Not someone like me".


    Ducis let out a very mncholic smile. His eyes were now watered with tears at its corners. He clenched his fists again that they almost bled and bit his lips.


    "If only ... " he couldn''t utter any more words. He just lowered his head. You may not see him crying but his trembling shoulders told a different story.


    Rania walked towards him and patted his shoulders gently. She wanted to ask who Elliot''s parents were and what happened. But then she knew it was not time yet to ask such questions and that there were just some things better left unsaid. Whatever it was, surely, it left a huge hole of guilt into his heart.


    "Ducis ... ," she called him gently. "I want you to remember this ...


    It is not flesh and blood but the HEART that makes one a father and a son.


    And that ...


    Real family ... it is the people standing beside you when no one else is.


    You have stayed with Elliot for so long ... even if you didn''t know how to - but you STAYED - and that''s what matters.


    Yes, he might becking a few things right now because of what happened, but that''s fine!


    People change ... people grow ... They don''t stay as the same person always.


    And he''s still young ... there''s still a lot of time.


    I''m here, you''re here, and the sprites are here, we could all help you. We could all help him together".


    With these words, Ducis feltforted. He gave a sweet and gentle smile to Rania and said, "Thank you".


    After their long talk, Rania encouraged Ducis to help Elliot out with his sword practice. Regaining a bit of courage and joy, Ducis agreed and approached Elliot to offer help. Good thing Elliot was no longer sulking since he was so focused in learning to use the Zweih?nder. He just simply snubbed him for a bit but he let Ducis help him out to practice.


    Few more hours passed and night came. They all ate together merrily, with Ducis and Luna quarreling again and Elliot, still trying to be aloof towards Ducis, not giving him food on his te when he gave everyone theirs.


    s, all was peaceful again. Everyone slept happily.


    Until ¡­ Rania''s sleep was disturbed by a dream.

 Chapter 24 - The Gift

    "Good night everyone!" Rania bid them to sleep. Just a few minutes passed and everyone was already deep in sleep ¡­ yes, everyone except her.


    Ever since the trapdoor was revealed to them, and they decided to enter it, she had been contemting a lot. About the world, about the other candidates, her friends Azalea, Selena, Rose, Iris and Lily, and now, with her new friends, the sprites, Elliot and Ducis ¡­ and the fact that they have to journey to who knows where.??


    She wanted to go with everyone, that''s an irrefutable fact - but ... will she be of any help at all? After all, she was merely a human with no powers.


    "I''ve been ... having these weird thoughtstely," she said as she prayed to her God. She was now standing at the balcony, staring at the stars. "All these things that are happening ... me being here at the center of it all ... what is my purpose here?"


    Rania sighed heavily.


    "It''s - good that I was able to save Selena and I''m happy with that. And to be able to at least cheer the others up but ... Lord, thising journey that we have to take ... should I even take it? Should I join them? Will I not be a burden?"


    Rania began to clench her tiny fist now, against her chest. Her eyebrows furrowed and her eyes lost their brightness, as they got clouded with tears.


    "These Magi and their world ... everything about them is new and there''s a lot of uncertainties. Now, we discovered different dimensions that we need to travel to. As to why, I don''t know. But one thing''s for sure - it''s dangerous out there and we need to learn how to fight! But then again, with my current state, I ... I don''t know if I could help at all. I don''t have powers like them. I barely know any martial arts. All I could do is talk but ... what will talking do during the journey? What if there are monsters that we have to fight? Or areas humans can''t cross?"


    Rania sighed again. "I''m sorry, I''m rambling on and on ... but I know, You know what I mean. I simply think that I''m not fit for this. I''ll definitely be a burden to them. Imagine, always trying to protect someone. It would be a lot easier for them to just do it on their own. And the sprites, too. Ducis mentioned that they have low tolerance to concentrated magic. I don''t want them to be harmed."


    And with thest deep sigh, Rania ended her prayer. "Show me the right path, my Lord".


    She walked back to bed and finally managed to get some sleep after her long prayer. As the night went deeper, Rania got disturbed by a sudden dream.


    "Ugh," she grunted as she tried to open her eyes. But the lights were so blinding that she had to cover her face in an attempt to hide from it.


    Then suddenly, all the light was gone and there she was floating in the middle of the gxy. In front of her was their, Earth. It looked small from where she stood but close enough to see its current state. The once beautiful filled with blue waters and greenery, was now covered on fire and darkness.


    Rania was appalled by what she saw. She knew right away that she was dreaming because she had dreamed of this very same thing twice already. Every 7th year, she would dream of the world in chaos. First, on her 7th birthday, then, on the 14th ... and now, yes, she just turned 21 as the clock struck 12. It was her 21st birthday.


    But then, something NEW happened this time.


    A few momentster, someone appeared in front of the. It looked like a man except he was so big that he was as big as the. He was shining brightly and only his aura could be seen. You couldn''t make up his face, or even any of his features. He stood there hovering and looking at the as his white robes flew and danced with the wind. He was so magnificent and bright that Rania couldn''t even bear to look at him.


    Then, he gently raised his arms and held the as if caressing it. With his thunderous yet warm and gentle voice, he started speaking.


    "WHOM shall I send, and WHO will go for us?"


    Large droplets of tears suddenly fell from Rania''s eyes as they widened themself after what the man said.


    She KNEW those words!


    At once, she recognized who the One before her was. Trembling, she immediately dropped on her knees as her strength left her. With bawling eyes, Rania braved herself and answered Him, with her heads bowed down.


    "Here I am ... send me".


    The Shining Being smiled and came near her. Bright light followed Him wherever He went. s, He was now in front of her, colossal yet magnificent and awesome.


    He extended His hands towards the small girl, and a radiant, warm light came from His hands. The light began to cover Rania from head to foot as she felt her body shiver.


    Rania felt her strengthing back to her. She lifted her hands and stared at them as she continued to bow her head. On her palm burned a sign of a cross which faded afterwards. Her body continued to glow and sparkled.


    Then, the Shining Being spoke again.


    "Here is my gift to you. Now go in the strength I gave you!


    I will be with you ... as I have always been"


    Rania wiped her tears and smiled.


    "Thank You!"


    While Rania was dreaming, Elliot, Ducis, and Luna suddenly woke up after feeling an unknown tremendous aura emanating from somewhere. They all woke up simultaneously and to their surprise, they saw Rania glowing in blinding light! Sheid on her bed still sleeping but golden sparkles enveloped her all over. Her whole surrounding was shining! Their eyes widened as they saw this unexinable thing happening, and to a human, at that! They could only stare at each other in bewilderment. Even Ducis was unaware of what exactly was happening.


    And they were not the only ones who felt the tremendous presence.


    Even the king, his four Judges, and the twelve Generals, felt the same unexinable aura. They immediately teleported to the Forbidden Forest to check what it was. There, they all stood, covered in dark cloaks, with only their shadows showing as the blinding light from the chambers overshadowed their bodies.


    Curious as they may, they could not enter the chamber.


    "What is the meaning of this?" the king asked his Judges and Generals.


    "Probably the guardian inside, wreaking havoc," one of the generals answered.


    The others agreed with him.


    Only vis was left staring at the window of the chamber, with a hint of certainty in his light blue eyes.

 Chapter 25 - A Moment Of Bliss

    Slowly, Rania opened her eyes to wee the morning dawn. Waking up, she gave a contented smile as she stood up and stretched her body. She felt so light and calm like never before in her life. There was this brimming energy and joy and confidence inside her and she''s at total peace with herself. She figured it must have been because of her dream. She raised her arms towards her to look at her palm. The cross was not there but somehow she knew, and she felt it was there, engraved inside her.


    "You''re finally awake," Elliot greeted her. He was standing behind her, leaning on one of the dragon pirs, with his arms crossed. With his captivating but curious aquamarine eyes, he gazed intensely at Rania. How can someone look so perfect in the morning? A normal girl would already fall head over heels after a man like this.??


    "Good morning!" Rania replied cheerfully. "You know, your re is gonna put a hole right through me".


    Elliot raised his right eyebrow. "Do you remember what happenedst night?"


    "Hm?", Rania thought for a moment. "Last night?"


    "Yes. While you were sleeping, you glowed so bright and we could feel a tremendous power emanating from you".


    "W - what? I ¡­ glowedst night? Like, literally?"


    "Yes, literally".


    Rania was shocked. She thought her dream was just a prophetic dream or something like that. She never thought it literally happened!


    Lost in thought, she answered. "I - I see ¡­ Actually, I had a dreamst night ¡­".


    And so, Rania exined what happened in her dreams. Ducis and the sprites arrived afterwards and she exined it to them as well. About her repeating dreams every 7th year of her existence, about her God whom she met on her dream, and about the, and all His words. She did not miss a single thing.


    Ducis'' face grew paler and paler as Rania told her dream. It was as if he realized something from all the things she said. Elliot decided not to ask him since he knew he wouldn''t get any answers. And the sprites were all amazed by Rania.


    "For us humans, we also have a belief about the Creator of the universe and we call Him many names due to conflicting religions, but mostmonly, to those who believe, He is known as ''God''. I think it was Him who showed up to mest night. It was really marvelous! And His words ¡­ I recognized them at once." Rania exined to them as her face smiled in delight.


    "I see ... So it was the Supreme Being, huh?" Elliot asked nonchntly.


    "Huh? Supreme Being?"


    "Yes, the one who stands far above Guardians. If kings have Guardians to guide them, then the Guardians follow the Most High, Supreme Being. We don''t have religion. It''s a given fact that He created everything in this universe and everything in it".


    "Ahh ¡­ I see. They must be the same One, then? Just, different names".


    "Beats me".


    Ducis was silent but a soft and warm smile could be seen on his face. As if all his worries wereid to rest and a warm glow surrounded him.


    "But hey!" Luna interrupted. "I do respect the Supreme Being and what you dreamed about is really amazing, BUT - most importantly, it''s your BIRTHDAY?!" Luna shook her head in disbelief. "It''s your birthday and you never told us?!"


    While everyone was pondering over the dream, this feisty sprite was concerned about Rania''s birthday. But then again, why shouldn''t she be?


    "Well, uhm, I guess so, haha!" Raniaughed it off.


    Luna shrank her eyes in skepticism. "You ¡­ Is Elliot rubbing off on you now?"


    "Hey - " Elliot got back at her.


    " - Shh!" she silenced him quickly. "We should celebrate! For us sprites, the day you were born is the most special day!"


    Luna grabbed Rania''s dress and urged her. Everyone agreed as well and so they all decided to do a little celebration.


    Not even an hour passed and the sprites already decorated the whole room with cute and adorable flowers. It was too much for Elliot to handle so he went outside the drawing room for a moment. That same receiving area was where Rania almost got killed by Ducis'' fire. And now, there they were, celebrating her birthday instead.


    Elliot was assigned to prepare the foods since he can conjure them with magic easily. But this time, as a sign of sincerity and gratitude, he decided not to use magic and to COOK himself instead!


    Ducis saw him and was shocked with what he was doing. Surely, he never taught him how to cook, so how in the world could he do it? Elliot looked smug for a moment and said that he learned it from books. He was a really intelligent guy after all. He can easily remember things he read or listened to once. And Ducis discovered as well that the whole reason why he could conjure food via magic was that because he knew how to cook them in the first ce. Ducis became more appalled - he never knew! After all those years, he always thought it was easy to do. He was only used to hunting food so he never could have guessed. Now, this whole mystery had been answered.


    A few more minutes passed and everything was ready. The sprites sparkled glowing dusts all around the room to serve as a confetti and sang Rania her birthday song. Everyone pped and happily cheered for her. They ate all the scrumptious foods that Elliot prepared, to Rania''s surprise. Feeling his sincerity, she thanked her and everyone else too for being so kind to her.


    For the longest time, Rania experienced a very blissful moment. A lot has happened, but with her renewed strength, and knowing that her God was with her as He''s always been, and that everything was happening ording to His n, she just felt so happy and at peace. She knew nothing would go wrong and everything would be okay. And that she''s very thankful to have met these people in front of her.


    The invasion was not something to be happy about yes, but ¡­ not all Magi were bad people. As for the real reason for their invasion, she still didn''t know ¡­ but what she knows was that everything will eventually fall into ce.


    "Rania, here''s our gift to you!" Luna and the sprites surprised her. They helped each other carry an enchanting bracelet made of lustrous silver metal with engravings of flowers and adorned with blue gems all around it. "That''s amunication device. You can use it tomunicate with us or with these two -" pointing at Elliot and Ducis. "It doesn''t require magic so you could use it. We linked it to their essories already so they should be able to hear you even from afar".


    "Wow! Really? That''s amazing! Thank you so much! That''s really sweet of you all".


    "I have a gift for you,too," Ducis followed. He stretched out his hands to Rania afterwards and gold dusts started to shower on her body and sank through her skins.


    Elliot was surprised. "I didn''t know that''s possible".


    "Hmf? What was it? What did you do?" Rania asked.


    "It''s my blessing".


    Rania was shocked. "But, weren''t you supposed to give your blessing to the royal family only? I''m a human!"


    "Well, I don''t really know if it worked - so don''t thank me yet. I just wanted to try for some reason".


    "Alright then. But still, thank you very much!"


    Andstly, it was Elliot''s turn. Everyone was curious what gift this unsullied baby could have thought of.


    s, from his hands, he drew out his gift covered in a small ck box, with a blue ribbon at its center.

 Chapter 26 - For The One You Love

    "That''s a ¡­ ," the sprites chorused. They were all bbergasted with Elliot''s gift.


    Elliot shoved his gift into Rania''s hand. She then opened it to reveal a very beautiful silver ring with arge blue diamond at its center, surrounded by smaller white diamonds all around it. ??


    Rania opened her mouth as if to say something, then closed it again. She suddenly remembered Zeid''s confession before. Just a few more months and it will be a year now from the day that they have been captured. Almost a year ¡­ that Zeid died and she couldn''t even visit his grave. Was he even properly buried? What about his parents? Were they doing okay? And her family, too, and friends, and everyone she knew of. Were they all still alive?


    The ring that Zeid offered her when he proposed, a pink diamond ring, she wasn''t even able to hold it for a second.


    As Rania remembered this, and thoughts kept circling in her mind, she frowned. Her eyes reflected longing and sadness ¡­ so much sadness that she couldn''t hide it.


    Luna and the sprites noticed it right away and reprimanded Elliot.


    "You - you - you ¡­.pure boy!" Luna couldn''t think of any names to give him. "You don''t really think much do you?"


    "What now?" Elliot sighed and raised his eyebrows again in confusion.


    "Rings are for proposing, not a gift!"


    "Proposing what?"


    Luna was appalled. "Seriously?!"


    "Why did you think of a ring, Elliot?" Ducis joined in the fun.


    "Well ¡­ I read it in a book before. A man was looking for a gift for his friend and he gave her a ring. So I thought she''d like it. Was the book wrong?"


    "A friend, huh? Did they kiss in the story?" Ducis asked mischievously.


    "Kiss is the touching of two lips, right?"


    "Yes, it is," Ducis held back hisughter.


    Annoyed, Elliot answered, "Yes, they did. How did you know? Did you read it too?"


    The other sprites burst inughter. Ducis couldn''t hold hisughter anymore so he sniggered, too.


    "Ugh, what now?"


    Rania chuckled as she saw them allugh. She realized that she was thinking too much about it and Elliot never really meant anything about it. He was simply giving a gift in the way he knew of. Her heart was warmed by his sincerity, especially considering hisck of understanding about emotions. At the very least, he listened to all those lessons she told him before and he''s changing. That''s a good thing, right?


    "Elliot," she called her softly. "Thank you for your gift but ¡­ I''m so sorry I have to decline it ¡­ This ring ¡­ you shouldn''t just give it to any girl".


    "But ¡­ you''re not just ANY girl. You''re Rania".


    "!!!," Rania was startled. So were everyone else.


    Luna flew towards Ducis and sat on his shoulders.


    "You''re little kid talks smoooooth, doesn''t he?"


    "I never taught him that. me it on the books. He read too much," Ducis defended himself.


    Rania burst intoughter. "Hahahahaha! You''re so cute, Elliot".


    "W-what?! I''m not a girl!" His cute face was now pissed.


    "Hahahaha! But honestly, you really shouldn''t give that to me. What you''re doing is what we call ''proposing''. And a man only proposes to a woman he loves - not to a friend. But I''m d you consider me a friend".


    "Ugh," Elliot''s face grimaced upon hearing the word ''love''.


    He suddenly remembered all those cringey books he stumbled upon before and never read again. He got chills trying to read and understand those ''stupid'' stories - ording to him.


    Why would you kill yourself if your lover die? Why would you go so far to save someone even if it meant your life? Why would you forgive a person who betrayed you? Why do they go through all ''foolishness'' - in his understanding - just to be with their lover? Why not choose someone else who''s more convenient if you really need a mate? What the heck was love anyway? They all just said it so easily in those books. ''I fell for you because ...h h h'' and all other stuff like that. It was a nightmare for him. And since then, he vowed never to read those kinds of books again.


    "Love, huh?" Elliot mocked. "I don''t know what that is, and I don''t care".


    Then, he walked nearer to Rania and conjured a silverce on his left hand, took the ring from the box, and inserted thece through it, making it a ne, with the ring as its pendant.


    "Here, you can wear it as a ne instead". He stood tall in front of Rania, like a captivating model, with his left hands stretched out to her. His poker face was as nonchnt and cool as ever. If he would just stop speaking, you''d think he''s the ssy, bad boy type. But as soon as he talks, you''ll discover he''s the other way around.


    Giving up, Rania held out her hand and Elliot dropped the ne on her palm. Then, she put it on herself. She had a bit of trouble so Elliot helped her raise her hair by lifting it through his magic and making the ne lock itself.


    "There, I guess I chose right. It looks good on you"


    Rania was startled again. "You''re giving me too much heart attack today, you know".


    "Huh? What?"


    "Before you always just used to -" Rania tried copying Elliot''s behavior before. "Either you just nod, -" then she nodded, "Shake your head -" then she shook her head, "Or just simply p my hands away, saying ''Don''t touch me'' or ''Go away!'' -" then she chuckled. "And now this ¡­ seriously, Elliot, you''re like an onion. There''s always something new about you. I''m shocked and thrilled at the same time! Now, I feel like a mother whose son just grew up a bit and became a teenager. So this is how it feels, huh?".


    "Huh?!" Elliot was baffled, "... you''re not my mother". He and humor never really got along with each other.


    The sprites chuckled as they watched them and Luna continued teasing Ducis.


    "You sure you didn''t teach him any of that?"


    Ducis was getting annoyed now. "I told you, I didn''t. Now screw off you little midget!" And he shooed her off his shoulders.


    "Before I forget," Elliot interrupted everyone''sughter. "I made that ne with my spiritual energy. So in case you got separated from us, I''ll always know where to find you".


    "Oh, wow! That''s convenient. Thank you so much!"


    "Wait, we''re travelling in different dimensions, right?" Luna asked.


    "Yes".


    "Then how in the world will that work? Do you have Ducis'' powers, too? Time and space? Can that ne detect beyond time and space?"


    Elliot and Ducis looked into each other for a bit and looked back to Luna.


    "Right, we haven''t told you before".


    "Told what?"


    "Ducis is my contracted Guardian".


    "HUH?!!!" Rania, Luna and the sprites chorused.

 Chapter 27 - Rania Learns Magic

    "He''s your ¡­ contracted Guardian?" Rania asked.


    "Yes," Elliot nodded.??


    "So it''s not true that only the royal family can be contracted by Guardians, huh?"


    "I guess it''s not that special after all, right dragon?" Luna turned to Ducis. "Tsss ¡­ and there goes the trademark of the royal family. It seems that Guardians just do whatever they like and make a contract with whomever they want - just like this doting, parent dragon". She dissed further to agitate him.


    "Well ¡­ ," Ducis thought for a moment before he answered, "you could say that. We do, bless those whom we favor and form a contract with them".


    "Then the whole thing about the royal family''s ''special'' bloodline is aplete hoax! If everyone finds out about this, they''ll definitely go searching for you all to gain favor and form a contract," Luna added as she continued her dissing. "If I would''ve guessed, you only spread that rumor since it''s convenient to both parties."


    Ducis sighed. "You can think whatever you like, midget".


    As if not hearing their argument, Elliot interrupted them. "More importantly, Rania, do you know how to use magic now?"


    "Huh? Oh ¡­ right. I''m not really sure".


    Elliot ced his left hand on Rania''s head. "Hmmm ¡­ it''s faint but it''s there. And it seems different than normal spiritual energy".


    "If it came from the Supreme Being, then that must be because it''s not spiritual energy but ''holy'' energy," Ducis exined to everyone. "Holy energy is a different form of energy since it came from the Supreme Being, as opposed to the ''spiritual energy'' thates from nature. Holy energy can onlye from those blessed by the Most High. Normally, the priesthood or oracles have these kinds of energy since they have the sacred bloodline of priests and priestesses. One sample of this is the family of Sortis, where vis, the 2nd Judge, belongs to".


    "I see. Then how do they use their holy power?" Rania asked as she tilted her head.


    "It''s the same as when we use spiritual energy," Elliot answered. "You need to be able to conceive it in your mind first, then, let the energy flow from you through the surrounding or where you want it to be directed to".


    "You''re a human so it might be a bit difficult," Ducis added, "but you can try envisioning it in your mind. Like, for example, if I want to stop time, I conceive it in my mind and conjure it". Then suddenly, all the glowing dusts that were twinkling in the air a moment ago, suddenly stopped. Their whole surroundings seemed to have paused. After a few seconds, Ducis resumed everything and time flowed again.


    "Wow! That''s so great!" Rania eximed. "Let me try it then."


    She closed her eyes and tried to envision magic in the way they mentioned. She tried thinking of stopping time as well, since it didn''t seem to be too dangerouspared to fire or something else.


    "Hmm.. so it''s just like those role-ying games," she thought to herself. She concentrated and focused her mind, then opened her eyes and tried tomand time to stop. But ¡­


    "It''s not working," Rania sighed. "What am I doing wrong?"


    "It''s probably the affinity or experience. Time and space is a very rare and advanced magic," Elliot responded.


    "Ah, I see. Then, something more simple?"


    And so they tried all sorts of magic - from fire, to ice, thunder, sand, earth, wind, nature, and many others, but to no avail. Rania kept on conceptualizing and focusing in her mind, but nothing happened. Somehow, she didn''t know how, exactly, to channel her new found power to her surroundings. Hours passed in their little practice but it was all for naught.


    It was already night time when they finally gave up and decided to call it a day. They all agreed to try it again tomorrow.


    Early on the next day, Rania woke up ahead of everyone and went near the Forbidden Forest to practice. It was a beautiful and peaceful morning so she thought it would help her focus. So she practiced and practiced but still, nothing was happening. Later on, Elliot and the others woke up.


    "It''s still not working ¡­ What else am I missing?" Rania began to doubt herself.


    As she was mulling over it, Elliot arrived. He was still half asleep and yawning since he normally sleeps till 9 in the morning, and it was still too early by that time. He noticed Rania when she got off her bed so he followed her - though he took his time since he was barely awake. He needed to walk carefully from the bedroom to the forest and paced himself really slowly, while falling asleep in every corner he encountered.


    Rania noticed him and waved at him, "Good morning, Elliot! This is a rare sight, hahaha! You still have your bed hair! And you''re still wearing your sleeping robe". She teased him.


    Elliot put his right hand at the back of his neck to stretch it as he continued to yawn every other minute. His sleepy face was so adorable. When Rania pointed out his sleeping robes, he nced at what he was wearing and got startled that he was indeed wearing it.


    Rania chuckled as she watched Elliot try to remove his robes with his left eye still shut tight. He even mistook his inner shirt as part of the robe and tried taking it off as well.


    "Ah! Hey! Elliot, wake up! That''s your shirt you''re pulling off now! Don''t strip here!" Rania''s face flushed red. She identally saw half of Elliot''s naked upper body! In her embarrassment, she covered her eyes. Unfortunately, her photographic memory was betraying her, making her remember his smooth, pale skin, and perfectly toned biceps and abdominal muscles.


    A few more moments and Ducis arrived at the scene. He was horrified upon seeing what was happening - Rania, covering her face, and Elliot, with his half naked body, standing there with his eyes shut close, sleeping. In his shock, he let out a scream.


    "Elliot! What are you doing?!" Ducis teleported beside Elliot in a blink of an eye and immediately covered him back with the robes he was trying to take off. "What in the world is going on here?!"


    "U-uhm, I think he still needs some sleep," Rania answered nervously, still looking away at Elliot.


    Ducis sighed. "Yes, he does".


    Then, heyed Elliot down on the seats of the pavilion and covered him with a nket. After shaking his head a few times, he apologized to Rania and exined that he always had low-blood pressure in the morning so it was always hard to wake him up, thus the reason for his habit of sleeping too much. Rania told him he didn''t need to apologize and it was okay and that she''d have him teach her magic in return instead. And so, they practiced together.


    "Hmm ¡­ Ducis, maybe there''s really something missing. Don''t you have spells or enchantments that I need to say to activate the magic? Or something like that?"


    "No, we don''t. Well, you could try if it helps you visualize".


    "Okay. Then ¡­ ," she thought for a moment. "Okay, I''ll try the same as yesterday".


    Rania lifted her left arm in the air and said in a loud voice, "Time, Stop!"


    As shemanded, time DID stop ¡­


    And not just in the Forbidden Forest ¡­


    But the whole!

 Chapter 28 - Fear

    "Great job! You did it!" Ducis happily cheered for Rania. She was able to do it! She was able to stop time! He was exceedingly happy for her. As expected by the one blessed by the Supreme Being.


    "Yes! I did it! Thank heavens!" Rania was ted too. She circled around and watched her whole surroundings stand still. Even the falling leaves were now fixated on their floating positions.??


    Ducis then closed his eyes to check the quality of Rania''s magic. He wanted to know how concentrated it was, how long it could hold. Did it affect everything or discarded anything? And most of all, the range - how far did it reach?


    As he analyzed everything, suddenly, his face grew pale!


    "Rania! Stop it! Right now!" he desperately pleaded in his trembling voice.


    "Huh?" Rania was startled. "Stop? ¡­ but ¡­ how?" She replied as she turned to Ducis.


    However, as she turned, her chest suddenly felt pain and her whole body was paralyzed!


    "Stop!" Ducis stopped Rania''s time in a sh then resumed his whole surroundings.


    After such fast paced events, Ducis couldn''t help but breathe heavily. Everything happened in just a blink of an eye.


    Just one second ¡­


    If he had missed just one second ¡­


    Surely, Rania would have died by then ¡­


    As Ducis grew scared of all the ifs he started thinking, his power grew wayward. He didn''t notice he was already releasing too much of his spiritual power to the point that it woke Elliot up.


    The first thing Elliot saw after waking up was Ducis'' terrified face. He held out his hands, fixed, towards Rania. And Rania was there, suspended in the air as she was about to fall and lose bnce - with a face that bore nothing but shock. The whole surrounding was moving and Rania was the only one paralyzed in time.


    "What are you doing, Ducis?" he angrily questioned the dragon.


    With hands that trembled a bit, and lips that had gone dry, Ducis faced Elliot to answer him. "R-Rania ¡­ she," he kept breathing heavily, "she ¡­ almost ¡­ died".


    At these words, Elliot jolted and sprung up to his feet, making the nket covering him fall hard on the ground. He instantly teleported near Rania to examine her. His face grew pale as well and panic overcame him.


    "What in the ¡­ what happened here?!" Elliot was so angry that his face darkened in menace.


    "S-she ¡­ used magic ¡­ and stopped the whole. Due to that, her ''holy power'' quickly depleted and almost ¡­,"


    Elliot''s eyes widened. He knew too well what happens when someone gets depleted by their spiritual energy. Now that Rania had ''holy energy'', he should have known that she''ll be vulnerable to it too.


    Yes, energy depletion causes death for those given the power to control nature and its course - to the Magi, and now with Rania, too.


    How could he have not thought of that?


    How could he have been so foolish and nonchnt?


    Rania never used magic so of course, she wouldn''t know how much to use and how much not to. She didn''t know about energy depletion, she didn''t know about its dangers ¡­


    She didn''t know anything at all!


    He should have been more careful.


    He almost let someone who saved him ¡­ die.


    And he was sleeping!


    All these thoughts ran into Elliot''s mind. He med himself. Not Ducis, nor Rania, but himself, for being reckless and naive thinking everything will just work out on its own.


    And most of all, he got scared. For the first time he knew what fear was.


    The fear of losing someone important to him.


    The fear of losing a friend.


    "Ducis ¡­ w-what should we do?" Now, with trembling hands, he asked the dragon. His eyes were fixed on Rania and his hands trying to feel any remnant of holy power inside her. Although he felt that there were still some, it was very faint which made him shiver even more.


    Breathe in, breathe out. Though hard, Ducis tried to calm himself.


    "I can''t help her since I''m a Guardian. But you can, Elliot".


    Elliot turned to him. "How?"


    "Life energy, thest form of energy there is".


    "Right. life energy," Elliot thought to himself as he nodded.


    Spiritual, holy, and life energy - these were the three forms of energy that could be used to create magic ording to Magi''s teachings. But amongst them, life energy was the most precious and should not be used as much as possible.


    As the term suggested, it came from ''life''. It was the transfer of life from one body to another. In order to lengthen someone else''s, one must sacrifice their own. This was also known as one of the "Forbidden Magic" since it was very advanced and prone to errors.


    Knowing all these, Elliot did not hesitate. He calmed himself down, closed his eyes and focused. A few secondster and his body started glowing in bright, white light.


    Then, he hugged Rania ¡­ very tightly.


    The once, suspended body of Rania in mid air, was now in a warm and gentle embrace of Elliot. He was transferring his own life energy to her ¡­


    A portion of his own ¡­ to save her ¡­ like she saved him.


    After he slowly guided her feet down on the ground, Eliot''s right arm enveloped Rania''s body to him, while the other, held the back of her head, holding her delicately.


    His life energy continued to pass unto her. Rania glowed bright too and kept on absorbing Elliot''s life energy. A few momentster, her pale face had started to show color.


    "Elliot, that''s enough. You can stop now," Ducis interrupted him. Then, he resumed Rania''s time and freed her from her time freeze.


    Elliot stopped channeling his life energy to Rania as well.


    After a moment, Rania''s consciousness came back. She didn''t know what happened and was surprised to see Elliot hugging him tightly. If it wasn''t for his trembling hands, she would have reprimanded him already, saying he shouldn''t just hug anyone. But there he was, with hands shaking, lips trembling, and his eyes hiding between his hair.


    Rania got worried for Elliot. Instead of pushing him away, she gently stroked his head to calm him down. Ducis approached them and exined what happened. As she listened to his story, Rania was shocked ¡­ but at the same time thankful, and happy.


    "So ¡­ the reason you''re trembling right now is because you were scared right?" Rania whispered to Elliot''s ears.


    Elliot did not respond. He stayed still, embracing her and not letting go.


    "Don''t worry, it''s over now. I''m saved and it''s all because you shared your life energy with me". And Rania let go of Elliot, grabbed his cheeks so he would look at her, then smiled cheerfully. "Thank you very much. You saved me".


    A very faint shed of tears could be seen on the corners of Elliot''s eyes. His brows were knitted and his face was all red in panic and worry.


    Meanwhile, from afar, a young girl could be seen floating in the air. She had long, bluish white hair and a pair of light blue eyes. Her body was petite and her skin, a pale white. This was the same, doll-looking girl who abducted Rania and brought her to the Floating Kingdom.


    And there she was, hovering above the Forbidden Forest - only up until the area of the barrier that separated the forest from the rest, staring at Rania, Elliot, and Ducis. It seemed that Ducis'' power going wayward not only woke up Elliot, but attracted her as well.


    But you couldn''t really tell what she was thinking with her cute and calm, yet poker face.


    Was she a bearer of good news?


    Or a sign of cmity approaching?


    Only time could tell.

 Chapter 29 - Burning Hearts

    The doll-like girl remained suspended in the air for a couple more seconds before she approached the barrier of the Forbidden Forest. She lifted her arms, pulling the cloak sleeve of her dress out of the way, and touched the barrier with her bare hands. As soon as the tips of her finger touched it, ck fire came out of nowhere and burned her hands.


    The girl didn''t even flinch as the fire burned her. Instead, she calmly conjured water out of her palm to subdue the fire and healed it afterwards. As if ustomed to pain, her poker face remained still.??


    Ducis was rmed when he detected someone touched the barrier. He immediately searched for its direction and there, high above the ground, he saw the girl. And just like him, the girl noticed him too, staring at her.


    They looked fixedly at each other for a moment. Not even a blink stopped them. Until the girl finally closed her eyes and slowly vanished into thin air as she whispered.


    With Ducis being a dragon with great hearing, he managed to make out what she said.


    "So near, yet so far".


    Rania and Elliot didn''t notice anything of it happened since Elliot was still glued to Rania and Rania was still trying to appease him.


    Later on, they moved back inside the chamber to let Rania rest. Upon entering, they were weed by the sprites who were all busy cleaning the whole ce and maintaining the nts. Luna noticed Rania was worned out but she figured it must have been because she practiced magic so she didn''t ask anymore. She followed them as they led Rania to her bed.


    "Rania," Elliot called her in a soft voice. His face was still flushed red especially near his nose bridge. With a sullen look, he told her, "I''m sorry".


    "Huh? Why are you apologizing?"


    Elliot frowned at himself, "I should have known that this could happen and teached you how to control your energy first before trying to conjure magic. I should have - "


    " - You saved me. That''s all that matters," Rania assured him. "And besides, no one expected for it to happen. We''re not God, we can''t predict the future. We can only decide and live at the moment. So there''s no point trying to worry about the ''what could have'' and the ''what should have'', okay?"


    Elliot averted his gaze towards Rania.


    "Hey, that''s not very nice. This is the first time you''re not listening to me. I''m hurt," Rania teased him.


    "Ughmm ¡­ ," Elliot thought for a moment then responded, "Fine. I won''t anymore. But you ''have'' to learn how to control your holy power".


    "Of course!"


    And so they all agreed to teach her everything about magic for the nexting days before continuing their journey in Anguis Solum.


    While Rania was busy travelling the path that wasid before her, Azalea carved her own. After their house leaders announced the uing tests that they would need to undergo, each House became immersed in improving themselves all the more - in knowledge, skills, beauty, and character.


    Weeks passed until finally, all the candidates were gathered to take their first test, in a banquet hall, at the Grand Pce. No one, not even the house leaders, were given any information on what the test would be about. They were only told toe to the Grand Pce for the test. Upon arriving, they were guided by the pce maids to the Banquet Hall where different men from noble families awaited them.


    Like the party before, the halls were also decorated beautifully, though this time, lessvishly. There were no Generals, nor Judges that could be seen anywhere. Not even high ranking Magi - the Mythics, Legends, Epics and the rest. Everyone there was from the noble families and they were all male! Wherever you look, you wouldn''t find a single trace of a woman except for them.


    As the candidates observed the whole ce, some of them became worried and anxious. ''What in the world was happening?'', they asked themselves. The men kept staring at them as if looking at sheeps waiting for ughter.


    Until a momentter, someone spoke from the crowd.


    "Not bad, not bad," an old, chubby man suddenly came out from the crowd. He wore a ssy suit which seemed too small for his size and kept snickering while he looked at the candidates from head to foot.


    The candidates noticed right away that he kept staring either at their busts, hips or legs while his tongue kept on making disgusting slurping sounds.


    The women from T¨¦tartos and Pr¨®ta grew scared and held on each other''s hands. Were they all gonna be vited by these men that''s why they were brought here? Was the test about proving their skills in bed? How good they were at pleasing men since that was mostly what they were taught of?


    Fear overcame them as their thoughts ran wild of the possibilities. Judging from the men''s reactions and behaviour, there was a very high probability of that same horror happening. And if so, they were merely humans with no power. How will they protect themselves?


    D¨¦fteros and Tr¨ªtos candidates tried to remain calm but one could faintly tell their nervousness, especially the highly logical group as they measured their survival was less than 1% should all their spections be correct.


    Only the women from P¨¦mptos remained dangerously courageous in that situation. They were all annoyed by the disgustingness they were witnessing - gawking at all of them like they were some goods from a mall or some prostitutes at a bar. Just a few more eyes and they would definitely lose their patience.


    As if he had finally finished picking, the chubby old man approached the most alluring and sexy girl he saw. And it was none other than ¡­ Selena.


    The man walked towards her and grabbed her by the arm. Selena was startled. She tried shaking his hands off her but he was too strongpared to her tiny wrists. Panicked, she tried hard to think what would Rania do in a situation like this. But her troubled mind couldn''t think clearly at the moment. She was only left trying to break free from the man''s grasps while her body trembled.


    Then, a familiar silhouette stood in front of them. And in a thunderous voice, she yelled.


    "How dare you try to touch the king''s chosen candidate?!"


    Her blue eyes were zing like fire in her anger. With knitted brows, she red at the man holding Selena. Her pink hair stood out from the mix of earthly colors around her. It was Azalea.


    The man flinched as soon as she heard her speak. He was shocked that a mere human would dare shout at him like that. He went furious.


    "Why you b****! How DARE you shout -" he replied but before he finished his words, Azalea interrupted him once more.


    "Is your king such a generous king that he SHARES whatever belongs to him?!"


    The old man couldn''t utter a word of reply to her for she was right - very right no matter how he thought of twisting her story.


    Just a few words and Azalea managed to shut him up. Then, she grabbed Selena back to her group and turned to the other candidates who were all scared.


    "Everyone, remember this: ''Each and everyone of you belongs to the king and NO ONE, not one, must serve another master apart from him'' - that is the rule that was given for us to follow," she passionately talked to them.


    "But at the same time, that same rule that was forced unto us, can also be used to PROTECT us.


    The fact that we are not allowed to serve another, only means that NO ONE else is also allowed to have us".


    All the candidates were carried away by Azalea''s passionate speech, even the logical D¨¦fteros. They all nodded to her in agreement and regained their confidence and courage. Azalea''s bravery channeled through them. Even Selena was amazed by her. She was reminded of Rania. In her awe, she decided to follow this woman, and protect her with all her life. Little did she know that she wasn''t the only one thinking of the same thing.


    Hope. That was how everyone perceived Azalea.


    First was the freeing of the ten thousand candidates on the night of their capture, and now this. Her bravery shined brighter than anyone and lit up the dying fire in their hearts.


    A leader ... they finally found a leader among them!


    Silently grinning from afar, unseened, was the king, sitting on his throne, observing everything that was happening.

 Chapter 30 - First Test

    The tension in the air grew worse as the candidates kept ring at the nobles lurking around the hall. Since their courage came back to them, they stood firm and agreed with what Azalea said. And the nobles red back at them. But knowing the women''s logic was right, they couldn''t do anything to harm them. Afterall, the king DID kill two young nobles before when a candidate died in the Forbidden Chamber.


    The nobles knew their king too well for them to try and aggravate him. Besides, they were only ordered toe to the Banquet Hall for no reasons at all. Not one detail as to why and what exactly they were supposed to do once they arrive.??


    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!


    They suddenly heard slow, loud ps from afar. They looked at its direction and there they found the king, sitting on his throne, looking down on all of them. He was in the dark corner of the hall where a mezzanine could be found. Beside him sat ten people wearing gray cloaks, five on each of his sides. Their hood covered their faces and made them unrecognizable. On their hands, they all held a parchment like paper and kept writing on it. As to what they were writing, no one except perhaps the king, knows.


    "Thank you all foring here today. The first test is nowpleted and you may all go back to your respective ces," the king greeted everybody only to turn them all away on the next.


    The once ring faces were now baffled. The nobles got annoyed and shook their heads in dismay since they were all called there for nothing. Gradually, they bid their farewell to the king and disappeared one after another until only the candidates were left.


    Servus came out behind the king and went to talk to the house leaders. He informed them that the first test was over and they could all go back. The house leaders were outraged and they argued with Servus for a while. The candidates were left murmuring to each other while waiting for news. They couldn''t understand too, what was the test about.


    "Wait, your highness!" Azalea called the king as soon as he stood up from his seat, ready to depart.


    The king stared at her for a moment. Then, he sighed, turned his back away from her, and disappeared from in sight.


    Azalea''s eyes frowned upon seeing the king''s behavior. She couldn''t understand what brought the sudden change. She wanted to ask so many things.


    A few momentster and the house leaders guided the candidates back to their pces. Their argument with Servus proved to be fruitless since they didn''t really have much say to whatever the king had already decided upon. They were just Elites and he was the king.


    After a few days, Azalea went to the garden in the Grand Pce to contemte. The candidates were given freedom to roam as they pleased in their pces and in the Grand Pce so she always went there should anything be troubling her. Azalea liked the flower garden where she met the king after Rania''s disappearance. It had a really beautiful decoration and flower arrangements. The garden itself was very soothing to the soul so it helped her rx and think better.


    Azalea paced slowly all around the garden as she touched the flowers with her hands and sometimes smelled them. When she grew tired of walking, she sat on the fountain rim and looked at the skies above. Every now and then, she would let out a sigh and her eyes would turn sullen.


    "That''s one deep sigh you got there," a man''s voiceing from behind startled Azalea.


    When she turned around, she found the king walking towards her. Azalea averted her eyes quickly, then greeted him afterwards.


    "What brings you here, your highness?"


    "Probably the sound of deep sighs," the king answered mischievously.


    "I apologize if I disturbed you, your highness," Azalea replied as she continued to look down.


    "What happened to your fiery spirit?"


    Finally interested in talking, Azalea lifted her eyes and unconsciously red at the king.


    "... Tell me, your highness. What happened to you?"


    "Whatever do you mean?"


    "When we first talked here, in this same garden, you - you were kinder. And during the night of our capture, you even agreed on freeing the rest of us. But then, the other day, you were there and you just let everyone disrespect us. It''s like ... sometimes you''re warm, sometimes you''re cold. I don''t understand what you''re thinking," Azalea blurted out as she couldn''t stop her thoughts.


    "I am?" the king responded in a mocking voice. He was now standing in front of her.


    Azalea''s eyes widened, then shrank back as if she finally understood what was happening. Deep inside she already knew ¡­ but she didn''t want to believe it. Azalea was always the type to believe everyone had a hidden kindness in their hearts, and that no one was really entirely evil.


    "I think you''re misunderstanding something, woman," the king continued. "I agreed to free some of you before because I was amused by your bravery. And I''m a generous king so I reward anyone to whom credit is due - not because I''m kind or anything. As for that thing you taught me before ¡­ ''love'' was it? Yes, I have to admit, at the spur of the moment, I may have been ''in love'' as what you humans refer them to.


    BUT ¡­ that doesn''t change the fact that I am king ¡­ And love - is the least of my priorities".


    s, the words Azalea never wanted to hear were spoken.


    "I am the king of Magi, not king of humans. And I came here to conquer your world, to rage war, NOT to flirt around. As discussed during your first day here, all your worth has been one and ONLY one thing ¡­


    And that is to be a queen and give birth to my son. Nothing else. Don''t push your illogical love unto me. You probably read too many romance books, my dear".


    Azalea held her breath in her disbelief. She grabbed the sides of her skirt and clenched them hard. She couldn''t ept the fact of what she was hearing.


    Then the king raised his right hand and grabbed Azalea by the neck. Azalea was startled once more.


    "You''re too naive, woman," the king taunted her. On his face, a dark grin could be seen. His golden hair and aquamarine eyes did not match his evil expression.


    Azalea sighed. Then, she grabbed the king''s wrist in return and answered him.


    "You''re WRONG. I am NOT naive".


    Azalea''s eyes burned with determination once more.


    "If it''s a queen you want, then it''s a QUEEN you''ll get".


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 31 - Warning

    The king smirked at Azalea. Letting go of her neck, he lifted her chin and pulled her towards him.


    "There ¡­ that''s the eyes I want to see. Keep it that way, you''ll need it".??


    Azalea frowned at the king and pushed him away. With ast devilish smile, the king walked backwards and vanished into thin air. Azalea sighed deeply as she saw the king fade away. She was angry at his behaviour, yes, but worried as well.


    The king teleported back to his office after meeting with Azalea. The room was well lit and filled with bookshelves at almost every corner. There was a receiving area where luxurious sofas and coffee tables were ced. On the walls, you''ll see paintings of sceneries - a mountain, a garden, a river, a waterfall, the Floating Kingdom, and a mansion. The windows were big and were connected to the balcony. It had an extension room where meetings seemed to be held since there was a big round table in the middle, surrounded by 17 chairs all around it. The king''s office table was located near the balcony, where a soft chair was neatly tucked inside. There were papers on top of his desk and a couple of clutter on the sides but it didn''t hide the beauty of his table. It was made of enchanting woods topped with thick ck ss. Its corners had gems as decorations, so as the chair. And at the middle of the table was a name te made of ck onyx ss where his name was written. However, the sun was too bright and it reflected on the ss. One could only make out the words "King of Gaia" from it.


    Upon arriving, the king slumped himself on his desk chair and leaned his head on the chair''s headrest. Breathe in, breathe out. The room was too silent that only his deep sighs could be heard. He continued his sighs a few more times while he stared nkly at the ceilings. Its beautiful carvings and design did nothing to delight him.


    "That''s one deep sigh you got there, your highness," a man''s voice suddenly greeted the king.


    Immediately realizing what he just said, the king knitted his brows and rolled his eyes to the direction of the voice without moving an inch. He red at the man he saw - and there he was, vis Sortis, the wisest judge.


    "Spying on me?" the king asked him in a scornful tone. "You do know I value my privacy, right?"


    "I do. In fact, I know a lot of things, your highness," vis confidently answered him with no hint of fear on his face. Unlike the other Generals and Judges, vis always carried a calm face, devoid of worry or fear of anything. He had this forever tranquil and confident face for some reason. Partnered with his light blue hair and eyes, this caused him to be known as the "Ice Prince" by most of his subordinates and admirers from the noble families andmoners.


    "But of course you do, you are the ''wisest'' judge afterall".


    "Yes, I am".


    "Hahahaha! As arrogant as ever!" the king rose from his chair and stared at vis. "Tell me, why are you here? What do you want?"


    "Nothing much," vis shrugged his shoulders. Then, with a serious tone, "Just wanted to remind the king, and hope that he''s NOT forgetting something important".


    The king flinched and answered him with a scowl on his face, "There is no need for you to worry. I COMPLETELY remember everything".


    "Good. And I hope you stay away from these ''love'' talks with that human. You are so easily influenced afterall".


    The king was provoked even more. "I am not!"


    "Love has nothing to do with your duties as king. Remember our purpose foring here, and act on it. That''s all you need to do".


    "Shut up! I know what I''m doing".


    "Yes, clearly, you know," vis mocked him.


    "It seems to me, your tongue is getting sharper and sharper, Wise Judge?" now with a threatening voice, and his aura going intense, the king warned vis.


    vis simply cloaked himself with his powers - a barrier made from his holy power. He cared not for the king''s anger.


    "Violence over reason as always, your highness? Now, you really are making it clear that you ''know'' what you are doing".


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut UP!" the king grew very frustrated at him.


    vis sighed. "This conversation will not bear any fruit. You''re still being impulsive and continually lets your emotions dictate you, rather than the mind. Work on that. I will not tolerate a foolish king. The others may dote on you and follow you blindly, but I am NEVER one of them. So expect me to keep you in check all the time".


    And with his final warning, vis left and vanished into thin air, leaving the king vexed and disoriented. He sighed again for thest time, and slumped back on his chair as his hands pressed on his forehead and his eyes reflected full sorrow.


    Meanwhile, Selena could be found carrying a bouquet of flowers in front of the Forbidden Chambers. The bouquet had different flowers in them all in white - an iris, a rose, a lily, andstly was avender which stood out since it was the only purple in the bundle of whites. Sheid the bouquet on the floor and lighted a candle beside it. Then, she kneeled in front of the door, closed her eyes and began to pray. After a few minutes, her prayers were done and she stared nkly at the door. Her eyes reflected loneliness and longing.


    "Rania ¡­ ," she softly whispered.


    Unbeknownst to her, on the other side of the door was Rania, also staring at the door as her right hand touched the vines gently.


    "Rose, Lily, Iris, Selena, Azalea and everyone ¡­ ," Rania started speaking in a soft yet passionate voice. "I promise ... I WILLe back and save you all. I will not let our world remain in ruins. I will not let families be separated. I will not let this war prevail. I WILL do everything in my power ¡­ But until then, be strong and take heart!"


    Such warm words ¡­ unfortunately no one could hear it since she was inside the chamber.


    No one ¡­ except Selena.

 Chapter 32 - Unexpected

    "Rania?!" she blurted in her delight. "Rania are you there?! Is that you?" She was so happy that tears started falling from her eyes. She covered her mouth as she gasped, while her lips trembled in shock. She quickly rose from her seat, wanting to touch the door out of desperation. Fortunately, her sudden impulse stopped her or else she''d be sucked by the vines like what happened to Rania. But then she thought, ''She was alive - so that means there wasn''t really any danger inside, right?''


    And so, nearer and nearer, Selena moved her hand towards the door to the Forbidden Chamber, wanting to touch it.??


    "Stop!" the sound of a man''s voice stopped her.


    Selena was startled and looked at the direction of the voice and there she found vis with a stern look on his face. ''What is a judge doing in this ce?'', she thought to herself.


    vis began walking towards Selena. "What do you think you''re doing, woman? You do know what that door is, right?"


    Selena sighed and averted her eyes from vis who stared at him like a lion surveying its prey. ''Why are all men in this ce so freaking annoying?'', she thought again. She couldn''t really say that out loud, so she kept her thoughts to herself.


    vis shifted his eyes from Selena, to the flowers, to the candles, then the door, and back to her.


    "I see, so you''re visiting your friend who died there," confident that his assumption was correct, vis didn''t bother asking anymore. "That is a respectable behaviour but I suggest you stay away from the door unless you''re nning onmitting suicide because of your guilt".


    Selena''s eyes widened in annoyance. She also clenched her hands into a fist to stop herself from being angry.


    ''This guy - argh! I hate him already!''


    Noticing her held back expression - her fist trembling slightly every second, her averted gaze, her scowling face - vis raised his eyebrows.


    "If you''re offended by what I said, speak up. There''s no need for you to hold your anger - you''re not really doing a good job at hiding it".


    At these words, Selena finally looked him in the eyes.


    "Urgh, yes! I AM offended by what you said!" she blurted out. "And I''m not trying tomit suicide, so you don''t have to worry about your king losing another ''wife-to-be'' -," gesturing her hands on thest part, "I''m just ¡­ ugh, never mind, it doesn''t matter".


    Funny thing about Selena, she really wasn''t good at hiding her emotions. She''s that type of girl wherein everything showed on her face. Every little bit of anger, or fluster would make her face go red. Every word she said would always match her expressions. And if you let her speak, she would really tell you whatever it was in her mind, without filters.


    vis was set aback by her straightforwardness. Usually, other candidates would try to be calm and respectful towards him. Actually, not just the candidates, but everyone from his race, except the king. But this was the first time that someone shouted at him - and a woman at that. A bit intrigued, his eyes widened.


    "Hmm ¡­ a simple soul, I see," vis pondered. "Well, it''s good that you''re not nning on killing yourself at least. The king would indeed be delighted. You have a high chance of being his consort anyway, since you are the most beautiful I''ve seen so far".


    Selena blushed when she heard the "most beautiful" part.


    "W-wh-what?!"


    "But seeing as you seemed naive, you probably won''t be picked as a queen. The best candidate that I can deduce right now would be ... hmm," he pondered again. "Ah, that other brave woman, Azalea".


    Selena''s face shifted from irritated, to an ''I agree'' face in an instant.


    "I''m not nning to be queen. She can have it - she deserves it anyway. Everything about her spells ''queen''. At least, maybe with her ¡­ ," she stopped again. "Wait, why are you telling me all this?"


    "Well, in case you''re really trying to kill yourself and you''re just too shy to admit it. Suicide is the most foolish thing a person could do".


    "So you''re pitying me? ¡­ OR trying to encourage me?" Selena couldn''t believe what she''s hearing. She raised both of her eyebrows now in skepticism.


    "Not really. I''m merely stating facts from all the information I''ve gathered".


    "Oh, okay. I don''t really get you but, thanks? I guess?" Selena shrugged her shoulders and wished for him to go away.


    "It''s good not to expect too much, lest you grow disappointment".


    "Yeah, yeah, I know. Now go away and leave me alone," Selena''s face was now brooding. She couldn''t wait anymore so she just said it herself.


    vis was appalled and a bit of annoyance finally showed in his forever standoffish face. Realizing there was no more point in continuing the conversation, he turned his back against her and disappeared into thin air.


    "Oh! Wait!" Selena suddenly remembered something she wanted to ask. She quickly grabbed vis by his zer before he disappeared to stop him.


    However, she was not able to stop him ¡­ instead, she disappeared with him.


    At the next blink of her eyes, they were now inside a temple-looking ce. The whole ce was made of white marble stones, including the gigantic pirs at each corner. There were bigmps on the wall, with portraits of ''animal-looking creatures'' ording to Selena''s imagination. Then there was a veryrge stairway at the middle of the room, leading to the next floor.


    ''Is this a temple for animals?'', Selena thought as she circled around trying to remember everything she''s seeing. ''Weird ¡­ why would someone create a temple for -''


    "Ah!" Selena suddenly writhed in agony. She didn''t know why but her body was caught in severe pain all over. She fell down her knees and had difficulty breathing. Tears started falling from her eyes. The pain was too much for her to bear. It was like being stumped on by something really heavy and suffocating at the same time. "H-help"


    vis didn''t notice her at first since his mind already started to ponder into something. He only looked at his back when he heard her.


    "You keep on giving me a surprise, woman. How did you follow me here? And what are you doing -" Then, noticing what was actually happening, his eyes widened and quickly, he went to her aid. "Stupid woman, this is a temple! You can''t wonder here, your frail body will die from the concentrated holy energy in this ce!"


    After grabbing her by the waist and carrying her in his arms, he immediately teleported somewhere safe - he didn''t care where, but somewhere with less energy. Within a second, they were now in a flower field somewhere in the Floating Kingdom.


    "Seriously," he sighed heavily as he shook his head.


    Heid Selena down in the flower field and checked if she was still alive. Her face was now very pale, with light sweat trickling on her forehead and neck. vis knitted his eyebrows - the situation was bad. She got exposed too much and her heart was barely functioning. If he didn''t do anything, she''d die in the next minute.


    ''To save, or not to save'' he thought to himself.


    vis knew that the only way he could save her was by giving her some of his life energy to her. Healing would do nothing in this situation since it was her life that was sucked up. But then, was it worth it to share a portion of himself to a mere human? What''s in it for him?


    The answer was "nothing".


    Deciding that the loss was too much against the gains, he decided to leave her be and die. He stood up and turned his back on her, preparing himself to go back to the temple he was before.


    Then a sudden voice whispered to him, "¦Ò?¦Ò¦Å ¦Ó¦Ç¦Í".


    vis'' eyes widened as he understood immediately what the mysterious voice said for he knew very well who it was - someone he could never disobey.


    And so, he turned back and sat beside Selena. With a list sigh, he lifted her chin and kissed her on the lips.


    As soon as they kissed, vis'' body glowed white and so does Selena''s.

 Chapter 33 - The Decision

    After a few minutes, Selena''s rosyplexion started toe back.


    "Uhm ¡­," she grunted. Upon opening her eyes, her heart skipped a bit as she saw vis kissing her! ''What in the world is this man doing?! How dare he take advantage of me?!'' she thought to herself. In her anger, she bit vis'' lips hard - too hard that it bled and pushed him away after.??


    vis sighed. "Is this how you repay someone who just saved you?"


    "Save me?!" Selena couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "If I must know, you''re taking advantage of me!" Tears started to gather on the corner of her eyes. "Why do all men here try to do all sorts of nasty stuff to me? First, I was almost raped if not for Rania saving me, then grabbed by an ugly and chubby old stinking man at the banquet hall, then got kissed by - well, a handsome man, but still!" Her face pouted and cried as she reminisced all the bad things that happened to her. "Why am I so unlucky? Did I do something bad in my past life?"


    Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Selena began crying.


    "Ah ¡­ ," vis was taken aback as soon as he saw her cried. He was never good at dealing with crying people. He rolled his eyes and sighed as he touched his forehead and shook his head. Then, he stood up while wiping his lips from the blood and healing it. He grabbed Selena by her arm and made her stand in just a slight pull.


    "Hey! Don''t tell me you want more!" Selena tried to push him away. She thought he was gonna kiss her again.


    "Did you hit your head?" vis looked disgusted towards her. But then, raising his hand, he touched her lips and healed it - Selena bit her lips too when she bit vis''.


    Feeling his soft hands, Selena''s face flushed red. Her heart never stopped beating fast as well from the moment she woke up. Poor girl, she had zero experience with men since she grew up with her mother and studied in an all-girls school before she got caught up in all of this mess. And now, a man was just casually touching him everywhere he pleased. She didn''t know how to deal with the situation, especially the fact that she just received her first kiss! Thus, the main reason for her tears. She always dreamed it to be with someone she loved. But all that was crushed in a matter of seconds.


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ This is the worst," were the only words she was able to utter.


    "Let me know when you''re done crying. I''m not really good at cheering someone up".


    Selena red at him. Then, she remembered what he said a moment ago. "Wait, you said ¡­ you saved me?" Pondering about it, her memory came back - she remembered the excruciating pain she felt, and the shortness of breath, and vis carrying her and teleporting to a different ce. "Ah!" her face brightened, "Yes! You did save me, huh?" Now puzzled, "But ¡­ why?"


    vis rolled his eyes again. "Don''t ask".


    "Tsk, stingy".


    "Anyway," vis breathed heavily, "now that you''re no longer pure, you can''t serve the king''s harem anymore".


    Selena was instantly shocked from his words. "No longer pure?" She trembled as she asked him. "W-what else did you do to me?! Tell me!"


    "Huh? I kissed you".


    "What else?"


    vis thought for a moment. "I carried you".


    "What else?"


    "That''s it".


    "Oh, okay. So it was just a kiss, good - wait, no! Still not good!"


    "When will you stop talking to yourself? You''re like a lunatic".


    "If you don''t have anything nice to say, shut up!," she eximed.


    "Suit yourself".


    And with that, vis disappeared, leaving Selena alone in the flowerfield.


    "Hey wait! How will I get back?" Before she finished her words, her body started disappearing as well and in the blink of an eye, she was at Meracus - not the Forbidden Chamber where she initially came from.


    "Phew, at least he had some decency to bring me back properly. I thought he was gonna leave me there".


    As she turned her back and started walking towards her room, she suddenly remembered the most important thing she missed to discuss.


    "Now that you''re no longer pure, you CAN''T serve the king''s harem anymore"


    Her face grew pale upon realizing the meaning of the words. "Can''t serve the king''s harem anymore" meant that she''s already disqualified in the ''contest'', as how she referred to it. And being disqualified meant that she would be given to those stinking nobles she hated. She began crying as she imagined the horrors that she would be facing moving forward.


    "Be strong and take heart ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff .... Be strong and take heart," she chanted over and over trying to encourage herself.


    Meanwhile, vis travelled back to the king''s office. The king was still brooding on his chair when he arrived. The king''s eyes rolled over to vis'' direction as soon as he felt his presence.


    "Back so soon to taunt me?" the king greeted him.


    vis sighed in response.


    "Oh, seems like you already got what you deserve from provoking me," the king chuckled.


    "Just to clear things up, it was never my intention to taunt you. I merely reminded you of your duties".


    "Whatever. What do you want now?"


    vis sighed again. "One of your candidates is now disqualified in entering your harem".


    "Who? And why is that? What happened?"


    "It''s Selena Fidelis, formerly from the house of Pemptos, and currently residing in Meracus".


    "Selena? I don''t remember her much but she''s the girl Rania saved, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct. She''s disqualified because she''s ¡­ no longer pure".


    "What?! And who dared touch one of my women?" the king was angered.


    vis let out another sigh and shook his head. "It was me".


    Instead of being angry, the kingughed so hard after hearing his confession.


    "Hahahahahahahaha!", hisugh echoed in the whole room. "You? Defiled a woman? What madness is this?"


    "Well, it''s not really much," vis tried to defend himself. "I merely kissed her, not to the point that you are foolishly imagining. But if you''re fine with taking in someone I already kissed, then feel free to take her. I don''t really mind".


    "Hahahahahaha! Come on! Tell me, what happened! What came into you that you decided to kiss a woman? Curiosity? A sudden burst of emotion? Hahahahha!"


    "Ugh, please, it''s not as outrageous as what you''re thinking. She identally teleported with me to the Grand Temple and she almost died. So I had to give her a fragment of my life energy to save her. And the method for that is via locking of the lips. I hope that rifies your misunderstandings".


    "You gave a human a fraction of your life energy?" the king looked skeptical. The idea was too scandalous for him - and for vis, the Wisest Judge to do it himself? No way.


    "Ugh, don''t ask."


    "Hmf. Fine. Go do whatever you want with her. I don''t want a woman who''s been touched by another already. You can give her to another judge, or a general, or whoever wants her. Feel free to decide, Wise Judge," the king teased him.


    vis thought for a moment.


    ''Why did she ask me to save her? Is there something important about her? I must find out! In that case, I can ask a Judge to take her in and monitor her. But who would agree with such a ridiculous offer? Well, she is beautiful, I can try to make arrangements with the generals. If they don''t agree, I can always just order a noble family to take her in. Hmmm... She''s a crybaby so it should be a familyposed of gentle people. That''s the best I could do for her at least. I can''t anger her now, she might be holding something important and if I do, she''ll disagree to cooperate with me. Hmmm ¡­ what to do?''


    A moment of silence passed by.


    "So, have you decided? You seemed lost in thought again".


    "Hmmm ¡­ ," vis thought again.


    And finally reaching a conclusion, vis nodded his head.


    "Yes, I''ve decided. I''m going to take her".

 Chapter 34 - Sortis Mansion

    Tomorrow came and vis arranged everything for Selena''s dismissal. The other Judges, Generals, Servus, and house leaders were informed of the decision but no detailed information was given except to the other Judges which gave the same reaction as the king did. They ended up teasing vis because of it.


    Since Selena was currently staying in Meracus, with Rose, Lily and Iris, they didn''t have any house leaders to inform them of the news. So, when the Sortis'' family servants arrived at Meracus to fetch Selena, she was horrified.??


    "What?!" Selena eximed. "I''m disqualified and you''re taking me to your master? That means I''m already given away to some stinky noble family?" She was almost crying.


    Rose, Lily and Iris, hugged her back and tried to calm her down.


    "Rx, maybe it''s not that bad of a family," Iris cheered her.


    "B-but, you saw at the banquet, it''s probably that old man again! What if it''s him?"


    Rose and Lily looked at each other.


    "Well, I certainly hope not. Besides, you''re beautiful! Remember the rules? Once a candidate falls out of thepetition, the Judges get to pick first, then the Generals and on and on based on hierarchy," Rose exined.


    "Judges, first?" Selena thought hard. Then she remembered vis. In her mind, she thought, ''Right! It''s all that guy''s fault! He''s the one who ¡­ who - he should take responsibility!''


    "Selena," Lily called her dearly. "Whomever you might end up with, always remember to be careful, okay?"


    "Yes, I will".


    With a sorrowful farewell, Selena bid them goodbye. The servants took her belongings and carried them. One moment they were standing at the front gate of Meracus, and by the next moment, they were now walking towards another gigantic gate made of metal bathed in white, with a crest in the middle that says "Sortis", only that it''s written in thenguage of Magi.


    Upon entering the gates, Selena was weed into a very beautiful mansion designed like a castle covered in white and blue. From the gates, they were weed by an archway made of sturdy vines and blue flowers. After the archway was a straight line of trees and an outdoor water wall, alternating each other all the way to the mansion. The water wall fountain made walking along the pathway very rxing since you could hear the sound of water all throughout the journey. And at the end of it was the mansion made of white quartz with roofs that were blue in color.


    Upon entering, Selena was warmly weed by the other hundreds of servants of the Sortis family. She was surprised at how rich they were - whoever the guy who took her in was. In addition, the servants were all nice and their faces were always warmly smiling. This made her think that maybe she got lucky this time and ended up with a kind family.


    After all the formalities from the butlers and head maids such as introducing the parts of the house, meeting the servants, and many others, atst, she was now left alone in the room that was given to her.


    "Phew!" she sighed. "That was a lot to take in". She thenid t on the bed and stared at the ceiling. "At least this is a beautiful home. But this is weird ¡­," she pondered for a moment. She got up, surveyed her surroundings, and thought, "No matter how I look at it, this room doesn''t look like a girl''s room. Did they even prepare this for me? Or they thought that this is my taste?"


    Indeed, the whole room gave off a bachelor''s pad feel. The floors and walls were pure white with light blue linings and brick designs every here and there. The furnitures were very masculine in appearance - like the L-shaped emperor sofa at the corner, the tables, the beddings, every dresser, mirror, paintings on the wall, the wallmps, even the design of the rugs and carpet.


    "Hmm ¡­ Even in Pemptos and Meracus, the rooms are not like this. Wait, is he perhaps a pervert who''s into men? And he''s nning on making me dress like a man, or transform me into a man? Is that even possible? But wait, do I look like a man?"


    "You''re talking to yourself again, I see," vis came out of nowhere again.


    "Kyaaaa!" Selena screamed in her surprise. She held her chest and tried to calm down. "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­ You almost gave me a heart attack!" Despite her surprise, she figured out immediately whose voice it was. She red at vis afterwards and said, "Why are you here? To see me suffer? Thanks to you, I got disqualified!"


    "Oh? So you prefer to be in the king''s harem? I never knew you liked him," as nonchnt as ever, vis replied while he paced himself and sat on therge sofa. He gestured his hands and a book came floating towards him from one of the bookshelves aligned on the wall. He began reading afterwards.


    "I never said I liked him," Selena responded. "It''s just that I have a less chance of being touched if I remain in the harem. Imagine, he has ten or twenty girls to choose from. I just need to make myself as invisible as possible and I can live a peaceful life".


    "Uhm, not a bad idea," he replied while barely listening to what she was saying.


    Noticing this, Selena walked out of the bed and towards vis and took his book. vis red at him.


    "What?"


    "Are you not even gonna exin anything to me? Like, who''s the one that took me in? What kind of guy is he? Is he bad? Does he ¡­ well, is he lustful or anything like that? Is he a pervert? Or is he into men? Or ¡­ or ¡­," Selena got worried the more questions she asked. She tried to act brave but her tears were failing her.


    vis wasn''t sure what got into him, but somehow, seeing Selena''s teary eyes, it made him feel like he wanted to ¡­ as ridiculous as it may sound to him ¡­ he wanted to tease her? Raising his eyebrows and with a faint smirk, he answered Selena''s questions.


    "Oh, the man that took you in? It depends on what you mean by a pervert. If it''s someone who just kisses an unconscious girl, then you could say he''s one. And regarding if he''s into men, don''t worry he''s not. Besides, why would he take you, a girl, if he preferred men?"


    "So, he''s a pervert afterall?!" Selena''s face went pale. Her knees weakened and she kneeled in front of vis. "Oh nooooo .... What do I do? Is this your revenge on me from biting your lips?"


    "Well, it DID hurt," vis shrugged his shoulders.


    "Waaaaaa," Selena wailed. "I''m doomed! I don''t want my first time to be with a pervert!" She was really crying now. Poor girl, she got so scared.


    "Ah -" vis was taken aback again. He didn''t really intend to make her cry. What''s worse, he was feeling the presence of his mother nearby! She was now walking towards his room probably to check on him.


    vis'' mother got very delighted upon hearing the news that vis finally decided to take in a wife. Well, not yet his wife since they haven''t married yet, but rather, this setting was considered an engagement to the Magi. Being her most unsociable son, her mother got worried that he''ll grow old with no one to take care of him and be with him. And since vis, cannot publicly dere that he shared his life energy with a human, he simply agreed with his mother''s assumption that he fell in love with this woman - which was Selena.


    Thus, he could not possibly bear for her mother to see that he''s making her cry or else she won''t believe the story anymore and he''ll be punished severely. The Sortis family was a family of very honest and loyal people after all.


    "Ugh, stop crying ¡­," he tried to calm her down. But Selena won''t stop.


    ck ¡­ ck ¡­ ck ¡­


    He could hear the sounds of the footsteps getting nearer now. He couldn''t just leave the room and teleport somewhere. His mother would be suspicious.


    "Argh, this is such a headache," vis muttered. "I shouldn''t have teased you, I''m sorry".


    "Huh?" Selena stopped crying for a moment. She lifted her head and saw vis looking at her. His light blue eyes were really captivating. "So, you were only teasing me? It''s not true?"


    "I''m the one who took you in. And I''m not a pervert so you don''t need to worry," vis breathed heavily. "Thest thing I''ll do to you is to sleep with you".


    "You promise?" Wiping her tears, she held out her pinky finger.


    "What''s that?"


    "A pinky promise, it means you swear to me that you won''t touch me".


    "Tsk, Why do I even need to swear to something I''ll never do?"


    "Well, you kissed me remember?"


    "Would you rather die then?"


    "No, but still. Just, promise me!"


    "Ugh, fine, I promise". And he copied Selena''s gesture.


    Selena smiled gleefully after vis made his pinky swear. She was so cute that vis averted his eyes from her. Selena was indeed the most beautiful among the candidates especially when you see her smile.


    vis cleared his throat. "Ahm, by the way, my mother ising in any moment now, so I need you to cooperate with me".


    "Your mother? Cooperate? How?"


    "Ugh, try to act ¡­ as if you''re in love with me, ugh," his face grimaced at the mention of the word ''love''.


    "Huuhh?!"


    BANG!


    And the doors to vis room banged open.


    "Hello, my dear son! Where''s your fiance? I want to see her!" an alluring woman suddenly came in bursting the doors wide open. She had light blue hair like vis, and a pair of blue eyes and a face that spelled "trouble".

 Chapter 35 - Mother-in-law

    The alluring woman stood tall with her wless long legs even if she was wearing t white shoes. She wore a tight blue dress that had a high slit on each side, topped with a white zer that hadrge sleeves like that of a kimono. Her light blue hair was wavy and very smooth, fluttering with her every movement. She walked like a model as she paced towards Selena and vis. And the nearer she got, the more you could see her youthful beauty.


    ''This woman is a mother? She''s like his sister!'' was Selena''s first impression of her. ??


    vis'' mother stared at them for a moment while crossing her arms. "Hmm ¡­ so I presume you''re my daughter-inw?"


    "Ahm, yes, I am. My name is Selena Fidelis," Selena stood up from her sitting position and curtseyed towards her while bowing her head. A slight blush could be seen from her cheeks.


    "My name is Mitis, but you can call me mother, you''re gonna be my son''s wife after all," she replied with a warm smile on her face. She lifted Selena''s face by her chin, and stared at her for a moment. Her gaze was prating yet captivating at the same time. She had the same eyes as vis - eyes that seemed to look at your soul. "You''ve got great eyes, I like it".


    "Hey, don''t keep staring at her," vis reprimanded his mother.


    "You call your mother ''hey''? That''s so rude my dear son! How could you?" Mitis'' tone was very high pitched as she tried teasing her son.


    Selenaughed awkwardly at them.


    After Mitis finished teasing her son for a whole minute, she stopped and looked around vis'' room. "My dear son, you really don''t know how to please a girl do you? Now, I really wonder how you got such a good fiancee. Just look at your room! You could have decorated it with her taste at the least!"


    vis was alerted. His mother was getting suspicious. He looked at Selena who looked at him as well.


    "Ah, I - I''ll have it redecorated then. She can choose how she wants it to be".


    Selena''s eyes brightened. "Really? I can?"


    "Ugh, yeah ¡­," as much as he didn''t want his room touched, vis couldn''t really disagree at the moment.


    "That''s good then," Mitis smiled. Then, she turned to Selena and grabbed her hand. "Don''t worry deary, let me know if he bullies you, okay? Simple things like this, you should be demanding it out of him! He''s gonna be your husband so he should spoil you to the fullest. No need to be shy about anything".


    Selena blushed again - like how girls normally blush when they talk to their idols or any highly respected people. Mitis gave off that warm, gentle, and very aodating vibe. She seemed to be really easy to get along with, as opposed to what Selena initially had in mind.


    ''She seemed like a really cool mom and very kind and warm and personal ¡­ But how in the world did vis end up theplete opposite?!'' Selena kept thinking.


    "My dear son, one of these days, I''m going to ask your father to teach you how to be a proper husband".


    "Ugh, please, just let us be. We''re not going to be like you and father".


    "Then that means you don''t love her enough! Oh, poor Selena. How did you ever fall in love with such a man?"


    vis was starting to get irritated. "Why don''t you go back to your duties, mother? Or go and flirt with father somewhere?"


    "Why did I have such a cold son? Here I am, just trying to visit him and his fiancee, and I''m getting thrown out. I''m such an unlucky mother, aren''t I Selena?" Mitis animatedly acted out like a drama queen.


    "Hehehe," Selenaughed awkwardly. You couldn''t really me her if everything showed on her face.


    "Speaking of that, Selena, deary, what did you even like about my son? How did you manage to fall in love with him? That in itself is a miracle! I''ve been wondering for some time now ever since I heard my son finally took a wife!"


    vis'' stiffened at the question of his mother. In his mind he was hoping Selena could answer in a convincing manner. But then, upon looking at her, even she was frozen with the question. He should have known his lie wouldn''tst that long with Selena''s great acting skills.


    "Ah - " they both tried to speak in unison.


    Selena and vis involuntarily looked at each other. Then, Selena decided to continue what she was going to say.


    "Ahm, I think ¡­ it started when ¡­," she was blushing really hard now like a red tomato and her words started to stutter, "well, I was in danger before and ¡­ he saved me ¡­ even if I was a human, not a Magi. I''m not of the same race, but still, he showed k-kindness to m-me".


    vis was startled - he didn''t expect her to answer that way - and it was really convincing. He looked at his mother to check her expression and Mitis could be found smiling warmly at Selena.


    "Aww, you''re such a sweet, sweet child. My son doesn''t deserve you," sheplimented Selena and gave her a big, warm hug. Herrge chest drowned Selena.


    vis sighed. Selena''s answer kept on repeating in his mind -


    ''I''m not of the same race, but still, he showed kindness to me''


    - That phrase kept repeating over and over.


    But then, vis didn''t really save her out of kindness like she thought. His initial decision was to leave her alone and let her die.


    ''She should be thankful for her and not me,'' was what he thought as his expression darkened.


    And a sudden feeling of guilt, clouded vis'' heart.


    WHOOSH ....


    A sudden gust of wind came into vis'' room. A ck hole suddenly appeared behind Mitis and from it descended the doll-like girl with light blue hair - the one who took Rania to the Floating Kingdom, and the same woman who observed her from the Forbidden Forest.


    "Illumin¨¢ire!" Mitis greeted her cheerfully and gave her a hug after letting go of Selena.


    "You''re back," vis greeted her too.


    Selena was confused since she didn''t know who she was.


    "Yes," she responded with her expressionless face, "I''m back, mother, and brother".


    And after greeting them with a nod, Illumin¨¢ire fixed her eyes on Selena.

 Chapter 36 - The Prophecy Of Hope

    "My dear daughter, why the long face?" Mitis continued to cuddle her daughter. "Such a waste of your cute face! You don''t need to be like your brother, you know? I know you''re twins but still -"


    "What brought you here? Had a vision?" vis asked.??


    Illumin¨¢ire kept her gaze on Selena. "Yes, and I need you to interpret them".


    "Of course. Should we go to the temple?"


    "Agreed".


    "Hey wait - I haven''t even -," Mitis tried to stop them but before she finished her words, the twins vanished into thin air. "Ahh ¡­ those two are at it again. They don''t love their mother anymore".


    "Maybe it''s something urgent, ahm ¡­ mother?" Selena tried to console her.


    Mitis eyes shimmered upon hearing the word ''mother''.


    "Why yes, I have a daughter-inw now, if they won''t let me spoil them, then I''m going to spoil you instead!"


    Selena gulped and smiled awkwardly at her, "Ugh - hehehe, thanks?"


    And so, Mitis amodated Selena for the whole day. She helped redecorate vis'' room, introduced her to the members of the family via their portraits that hung on the wall of their gallery, and many others. Now, they''re having tea time to take some rest from all the hard work.


    After taking some tea, Mitis returned to her usual graceful self. She was done doing her drama queen acting. Now, she wanted to have a serious conversation with Selena. Sheid down her tea cup and faced Selena, looking at her eyes directly.


    "She must have noticed it too," Mitis started. "Illumin¨¢ire, I mean. The moment she arrived, you immediately caught her attention".


    Selena was confused. "Hmm? Noticed what? That I''m human? Well, that''s easy to tell since I don''t have a spiritual aura like you all, right?"


    Mitis shook her head. "Yes, that is one, but there''s more".


    Selena tilted her head. Then, put her tea cup down the table. "More?"


    Mitis simply smiled gently at her and said, "Selena ¡­ your name suits you".


    "Ahm, thank you ¡­ mother," Selena gave a light blush.


    "Oh, and thank you for getting along with vis'' ridiculous attempt to fool me".


    At these words, Selena became frozen on her seat.


    "Fufufufu ¡­ I know everything that happened, of course! He thought he could fool me? I am once the most blessed Oracle, afterall!"


    "Huh?! So - you knew all along?" Selena looked dismayed. "That vis, I thought he was smart".


    "Fufufu! Well, he is, but he can''t fool me".


    "I''m sorry for lying, ma''am," she changed her greeting now since she felt so guilty.


    "No worries, my dear. Besides, you never really lied to me. Your answer to my question was the truth. And please, don''t stop calling me mother!"


    "B-but ¡­,"


    "It''s alright. Besides, I will indeed be your mother".


    "But we''re not in love -"


    "Hmm ¡­ yes, you''re right ¡­ for now," Mitis confidently answered.


    "Eh?"


    "Fufufufu," Mitisughed mischievously. "Oh! And before I forget, don''t tell vis that I already know, okay? I still love to watch his futile attempt to deceive me".


    "Ehh?!" Selena didn''t want to agree but she couldn''t really refuse a face like that. She sighed afterwards and nodded.


    "Hurray!" Mitis was so happy, she pped her hands.


    "Ahm, m-mother, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure! What is it?"


    "Before, vis said something about ¡­ vision? And interpreting it?"


    "Oooh, right! He never exined that part to you, huh?"


    "Well, he never really exined anything to me".


    "But of course. Let me exin then. We, the Sortis family, is a line of family that has been loyal to the throne since the beginning of time. We have always stood and served the royal family and guided them along the way like what Guardians do. You are familiar with Guardians, right?"


    "Yes, we were vaguely taught about them. They were Sacred Beasts that hold immense power that can rival the king".


    "That''s right. But they never fought with the royal family. Instead, they formed pacts or contracts with them. And just like them, we have formed a pact with the royal family to always be loyal and honest to the throne, and be their right hand. And it all started with deep friendship. Our ancestors had always been good friends with the very first king. And on and on it went".


    "Wow, that''s awesome! A very long history of friendship".


    "Yes, indeed it is. Aside from that, we help guide the king in ruling over the world. We, the Sortis family, have been blessed by the Supreme Being of what we call "holy energy" as a gift for our loyalty. With that holy energy, we were able to be the most powerful family, next to the royal family. And also, we were given ''gifts'' by the Supreme Being as well".


    "Gifts? Supreme Being?"


    "Yes, the Supreme Being is our God, the Most High, and the Creator. And as for the gifts, they were special abilities. All the male in our family had the ability to ''interpret dreams and prophecies'', while the women had the ability to ''see visions and dreams''. Though for the visions and dreams, we could only see what the Supreme Being allows us to see. Then, the men in our family will interpret them. That''s why we''re mostly known to be a family of ''priests and priestesses'' since wemune with the Supreme Being and our poweres from Him unlike the normal Magi who uses spiritual energies from nature".


    "Ahh, I see. Wow! Your family is so cool! I never knew that. We were never told that before".


    "Maybe your house leaders thought you didn''t need to know about us, since you were all supposed to serve the king".


    "Yes, that''s right," Selena who was on edge a moment ago, started to rx her shoulders. "Somehow, I''m d I ended up here then".


    "Uhm, destiny has its way," Mitis smiled gently towards her again.


    Selena smiled back to her. "Oh! Then, does that mean, vis'' twin saw something? Illumin¨¢ire was her name right?"


    "Yes, she did. She is the Oracle afterall".


    "Oracle? Is that different from a priestess?"


    "Yes, very different. There can only be one Oracle in a generation. Priestesses are limited to see visions and dreams about the past and the present. However, the one chosen to be Oracle is blessed with the ability to see the future, thus, making her the most important seer. And her chosen interpreter is the only one who can decipher the meaning of her visions".


    "And that''s vis, right?"


    "Yes. Those twins, they''re really special. Sometimes, I wonder what it is that they see and know that made their faces look like that," Mitis smiled wryly.


    Selena didn''t know how to respond. "Ahmm, well, if it made them that expressionless, maybe it''s something bad?"


    Mitis sighed. "That''s ¡­ what I''m thinking as well". She grew sadder by the minute.


    "But!" Selena did her best to be cheerful. "My friend told me that ¡­ our decisions shape our future! So ¡­ that means, the future can change, right?"


    Mitis was surprised with what Selena said. She thought for a moment as she held her chest then, her eyes widened in expectation. "Of course! You''re right ¡­ the future can change!". She let out a deep sigh of relief and finally, let out a warm smile. "Yes, how can I forget?" Tears could be seen in the corner of her eyes.


    "Hmm? Forget what?"


    "A prophecy ¡­ one that every Magi knows. It was a prophecy of hope foretold by the very first Oracle! Our ancestor!"


    "Prophecy .. of hope?"


    "It goes like this ¡­


    Make way! Make way!


    The dragon roars for our savior hase!


    With dress as pure as white,


    and eyes burning yet calm.


    Favoured by the Supreme, she stands


    A maiden that is not one of us will save us¡­"

 Chapter 37 - Two Moons And A Sun

    SWOOOSH ¡­


    The sound of the soft wind blowing gently could be heard in the very silent Temple of Guardians, where vis and Illuminaire teleported to. Upon arriving, they walked towards the inner section of the temple dedicated for the Oracle and her Chosen Interpreter. ??


    The inner section was arge circr room surrounded by walls of water and pots of flowers alternating each other. At the center of the room was a circr pool filled with turquoise colored water and different flowers floating on its surface. Lastly, above the pool was a gigantic translucent mirror floating in mid air.


    The twins removed their shoes before entering the Oracle''s room. Illuminaire walked straight towards the center of the room. When she reached the pool, she gently stepped on the water and walked through it up to the center of the pool where the giant mirror was. Yes, Illuminaire walked on water as if walking on the ground. Every step of her feet made the water ripple slightly. Her steps were as light as a feather.


    Now, at the center of the pool, and the center of everything, she closed her eyes, held her hands on her chest, and started praying. vis approached her but only up until the side of the pool, in front of the giant mirror where his gaze remained fixed.


    A few moments passed by and Illuminaire finally opened her eyes. When she opened them, they were now glowing so bright and her body began to emit a faint yellow glow as well. Then, the giant mirror started reacting towards her. It glowed bright as well and inside it, a series of images could be seen. vis kept his eyes wide open for the images it showed him.


    First, he saw the "moon". It was big and bright, gleaming in white light. The night of the universe surrounded it. Then, bright red blood sttered on it and the moon was cut into two.


    The first half fell to a brown soil that was loamy and looked very healthy, while the other fell on a dry, sandy soil. After falling down the soil, time passed by and the moon fragments were buried underground.


    Second, after the moon was broken in half, a cloud of darkness emerged from the former ce of the moon and shrouded a certain. Time passed by but the darkness didn''t stop. It kept surrounding the, embracing it tightly.


    Lastly, was an image of the sun, rising from its deep slumber.


    "Ughhh ¡­," Illuminaire grunted after the vision had ended. Showing her visions to others takes a great amount of her holy energy. vis used his magic to catch his sister from falling on the water and brought her in front of him, making her sit on the ground.


    "Are you alright?" vis asked her with a worried face.


    "Hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­," Illuminaire breathed heavily and gulped before she was able to answer him, "Yes, hahh ¡­ I''m fine".


    "Your vision ¡­ it was the same as before. Only this time, there was an image of the sun rising".


    "Yes - and I want to know what that means!" Illuminaire eximed. With eyes tearing up, brows furrowed too much they almost connected, and hands trembling, her face showed great desperation. "The sun, is it hope? Does our finally have hope?!" She couldn''t contain her emotions. Finally, rivers of tears fell from her worried face.


    vis clenched his sister''s hands. "The sun has always been a symbol of hope. But for this one, I need the guidance of the Supreme to be certain".


    "But ¡­ you never got answers from Him. You asked about the moon, but He didn''t answer as well. What makes you think He will give us the answer about the sun?"


    "Sister, don''t waver!" vis reprimanded his sister. "I know that all we''ve been seeing for the past years have been visions of ''Omens'' about our, but this is not the time to doubt the Most High!"


    Illuminaire trembled and kneeled down. "I - ¡­ sniff ¡­ I know ¡­ but ¡­ our, it''s dying every second and there''s nothing we can do about it! What do you expect me to feel? Happy?"


    "Sister, NEVER think that the Supreme''s dys are His denials!" vis shouted with conviction. "Remember the prophecies of old, the Prophecies of Hope! He will never abandon us nor forsake us!"


    At these words, Illuminaire wiped her tears and nodded. "Yes, brother".


    "Do not be discouraged. We will not be given trials we cannot conquer. And whatever darkness it is thates our way, the Most High will do everything to deliver us from the darkness. But for now, as we wait - "


    " - yes, as we wait, we pray, take heart, and be strong in faith".


    vis nodded. "And one more thing -".


    " - Yes, I am the Oracle, I cannot show emotions. I cannot show my fear, my worries, my doubt, and weakness. I will remain calm like a serene water. If I don''t, our people will worry. And the same goes for you".


    vis nodded again. "I will meditate regarding the sun ande back to you once I have news. But for now, let us remain strong and faithful".


    Meanwhile, as all of these were happening in the Floating Kingdom, Zeid could be seen getting out of the hospital where he was admitted. His injuries had been healed and his mother apanied him as he walked towards a ck car. A driver waited for them inside. After getting a hand gesture to ''go'' from Zeid''s mother, he started the engine of the car and drove.


    Zeidid his back on the seat of the car and stared nkly on the window. Nothing about the ruins outside - the broken houses, the dirty surroundings, destroyed buildings from afar, fallen trees scattered around, people begging here and there, some injured - none of this caught his attention.


    His mind was fixed on one thing ¡­


    The kingdom floating in the skies ¡­


    How could he infiltrate that ce?

 Chapter 38 - Zeids Resolve

    Tik ¡­ Tok ¡­ Tik ¡­ Tok ¡­


    The sound of the clock was deafening for Zeid''s ears. He remained there, sitting beside the window of his bedroom, with eyes fixed on the bodyguards located below. They were wearing ck suits and roamed around the whole mansion especially near his bedroom. He was under house arrest. His mother knew very well what he was thinking and she decided to lock him in the house if it meant his safety.??


    But Zeid didn''t give up. He was desperate to get out and nothing - even the wish of his mother, will stop him from escaping in that ce called home.


    Day after day, he kept on memorizing their patterns, schedule of changing shifts, habits, what they carried and everything else he could observe or notice. He looked for a loophole in their systematic operating procedures. He waited like a lion waited for its prey.


    On the 4th day, he already memorized everything and everyone and nned out his escape. Coming from a rich family, Zeid''s house was like that of a hotel, thus, it has different sets of rms for security and safety. He used that fact to his advantage.


    As soon as the clock struck 12, Zeid got up and went to the bathroom where he kept the things he gathered from thest couple of days. From the cab, he pulled out a basin, a disinfectant spray, a canister of sugar, and a small bottle with some liquid inside it.


    "Sodium chlorate, sugar, and sulfuric acid," Zeid mumbled to himself. He put them all inside the basin, and with a slight smirk, he went out of the bathroom and walked towards his bedroom. Then, he looked at the direction of the fire rm, ced a chair directly beneath it and ced the basin on top of the chair.


    He poured all the chemicals one by one on the basin. And as he started mixing them, a slight reaction could be seen from the chemicals. After pouring thest ingredient he needed, he stepped far away from the basin. He grabbed his coat and wore it, and covered his neck and nose with a ck shawl that hung from his dresser.


    BOOOM!


    Fire suddenly sparked from the basin and caused a huge amount of smoke to pile up, reaching the fire rm.


    One ¡­


    Two ¡­


    Three ....


    RRRRIIIIIIINNNNNNGGGGGGGG!!!!!!!


    The fire rm rang wild and alerted everyone in the mansion. The bodyguards who were outside came rushing towards Zeid''s bedroom. Only a few were left to remain in their position. The maids and other servants woke up due to the noise and started to evacuate as part of safety precautions.


    While they were all busy dealing with the fire plus their missing young master, Zeid used this chance to blend in the background and escape. He used a rope to rappel himself down - from the balcony to the garden below. Then, he hid behind the series of trees using the shadows to his advantage. One by one, he would jump from one tree to the other, careful not to be seen by the remaining guards, until he reached the main gate - a gigantic electronic gate operated from the guard''s house near the entrance - this was hisst obstacle.


    Zeid kept looking on his silver watch, waiting for something. And indeed, after a few minutes, it arrived - a firetruck. Before he set up the fire in his room, he already called them using the phone in his bedroom. The guard located at the guard house had no choice but to let the fire truck inside since no one was answering his questions about the fire and his CCTV were indeed showing a pile of smoke inside Zeid''s bedroom. As the firetruck drove inside, Zeid walked fast outside the gate and slipped into the darkness.


    And thus, Zeid was able to make his grand escape.


    After escaping, Zeid went to the city below, towards the restricted area, and went inside a ce that looked like a pub. He brought cash with him, and a couple of untraceable cards linked to an anonymous ount. It''s been a while since he had a use for these kinds of cards - he mainly used them before when he was still on his rebellious phase.


    Breathing heavily, he walked passed a group of friends drinking, people dancing, and sat in front of the bartender.


    "Oh, Zeid my boy! How ya'' doin?" a drunk man greeted him and leaned on his shoulders. "It''s been a while, huh?"


    Zeid sighed and rolled his eyes towards the drunk man. "Get off me".


    "Tsss, so feisty! You gotta enjoy it! All these Magi roaming around doing what they want - for all we know our might be destroyed any moment. So why sulk? Let''s live and enjoy till our deaths!" The drunk man preached with his up and down intonation and a bit of a hup here and there.


    "I''m not here to enjoy, I''m here to hire someone" Zeid irritably responded. Then, he looked at the barista and showed him a ck card with a symbol of a chameleon that blended in the background. Unless you tilt it slightly towards the light, you wouldn''t see it there.


    The bartender understood immediately what that card was and led Zeid into a secret room behind the bar station. Upon entering, Zeid covered half of his face, from the nose to the neck with the ck shawl he had. Only his green eyes were recognizable in the dark. Inside the secret room, a man wearing ck cloak awaited him.


    "If it isn''t Zeid, the young master of the Ardor Conglomerate!" the man greeted him cheerfully after Zeid sat down in front of him.


    "Enough with the small talks," Zeid brushed him off. "I need a group of assassins. As many as you can get. And I want Nedge in it, too".


    The man whistled. "Oooh, you''re piping hot. What happened? And when you said Nedge, you mean ''THE Nedge''? The greatest assassin of all time?"


    "Yes, HIM and all of them".


    "I know you can definitely afford them but ¡­ what are you nning? We can hire thousands of top grade assassins for you but - what for?" the man shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m going to save someone ¡­ and I''ll definitely do it - whatever it takes".


    Zeid''s once passionate and gentle eyes were now filled with malice and a thirst for blood.

 Chapter 39 - Like Water And Blood

    Standing on the meadow inside the innermost part of the Forbidden Forest, where monsters lurked, was Elliot, apanied by Rania, Ducis, and Luna, who all stood behind him. They all decided to train Rania in controlling the amount of holy power she''s using, and so, Elliot demonstrated for her. Good thing the monsters didn''t dare interrupt them as they felt Ducis'' presence nearby.


    "I''m using spiritual energy whiches from nature, so it might be a bit different," Elliot spoke as he looked at his left hand then, lifted it and aimed it towards the trees located a hundred meters away from them. "But the idea about it should be the same. First, you need to concentrate your power and pour it in a specific area in your body. The easiest would be in your palm."??


    Elliot''s left hand started to glow as if something was umting on it.


    "In your mind, you can try imagining ... a jar of water - if it helps. Then, from that jar, take out a small amount, and pour it in your palm. It needs absolute focus to do this the first time, so be careful. Don''t put everything in there".


    "You''re not really good at exining this are you?" Luna interrupted him. "Of all the examples you can think of, a jar of water?"


    Ducis snorted, trying to hide hisughter.


    "Huh? Was I confusing?" Elliot blinked.


    Rania shook her head. "Not really, I kinda get it actually". Then, she turned to Luna and rebuked her softly. "Luna, that''s rude you know".


    "B-but, he really was confusing!," Luna whispered to her.


    Elliot''s eyes shrank in skepticism. Raising one of his eyebrows, he taunted Luna, "Why don''t you exin it, if you''re so clever?"


    "Sure! I definitely WILL exin it better! Hmf!" Luna got so smug and flew beside Elliot - trying topete with him.


    Luna, looking so confident with herself, crossed her arms and faced Rania. Elliot drew back beside Rania and gestured his hands to the fairy to start her lesson.


    "Before you use magic, you should know its concept first and how it works," Luna started pointing her forefingers up. "First is, what is magic? Where does ite from? How does someone control it?"


    Luna flew back and forth as she exined.


    "For the first and second question, magic is simply the use of ''energy'' and manipting it to do your bidding. There''s three kinds of energy we can use to activate magic: spiritual, the one thates abundant in nature; holy, the one that you have thates from the Supreme Being; andstly, is life energy, the one thates from one''s life".


    "Yes, she already knows that much," Elliot butted in.


    Luna red towards Elliot.


    "Going back ¡­ All these three forms of energy are innate in someone''s blood. The purer the blood, the more energy it holds. And when I mean pure, I mean pure Magi - only Magi has these kinds of energies in their blood. Well, except for holy power, I''m not entirely sure how the Supreme Being gave you holy power. There must have been a change in your blood, too".


    "Know that you mention it, I do feel somewhat different," Rania answered her. "But my blood''s still red, I think".


    "Our blood is red, too, and even Elliot''s," Ducis added. "Wait, were you expecting us to have a different colored blood just because we''re not ... human?" Ducis was confused.


    "Oh? Really? I didn''t know," Rania chuckled. She did think they''d have different color of blood since they''re basically "aliens" of some sort, though they look a lot like humans - except for their ephemeral beauty.


    "I have red blood too!" Luna argued too.


    "Hey! We''re going off topic," Elliot reminded everyone. "Continue, midget".


    Luna red at him again. "You - you''re just like your foster father! Hmf".


    "There, there, let''s not argue," Rania stood in between them. "Oh! And speaking of pure blood, that means Elliot has a very, very pure blood doesn''t he? Since he''s very strong? And Ducis, too?"


    Luna thought for a moment. "For Guardians, they existed since the beginning of time, so of course their blood will be the purest, thus, making them the most powerful. That''s why they stand above kings, if we''re talking about hierarchy of power. But they decided to form a contract with the royal family so ¡­ that kinda made them equal in standing. Right, dragon?"


    "Yes, that''s right".


    "But for Elliot ¡­ hmmm ¡­," Luna thought again. "Aside from Guardians having the purest of blood, the next in line should be the royal family since they''re the direct descendants of the ''Ancient Magi''. Oh, for Rania''s sake, the Ancient Magi are those who lived first on our! It''s called Gaia and it looks somewhat like this, but more abundant in magic".


    "Ancient ¡­ magi?"


    "Yes! You see, from the beginning of time -"


    " - And now, we jumped into history. I thought we''re teaching her about controlling her magic?" Elliot sighed. "You keep on jumping from one topic to the other".


    "But ¡­ but ¡­ she needs to know too!"


    "Ugh, we can do that in our spare time. You''re trying to teach her everything about us, and that will take years. For now, focus on what''s important and urgent". Elliot was getting pissed off Luna''s short attention span.


    "Fine!," Luna grumbled and pouted her mouth. "So moving on to the third question - how do we control it - well, like I mentioned about the blood ¡­ if you imagine your power like a blood, and using magic is like having a small cut then letting your blood flow out of your body, that''s basically how you''ll be able to control it. You shouldn''t cut yourself too deep and let out too much blood, but you also don''t want it to be too shallow, making it hard for you to control it".


    "One was water, and the other is blood, amazing," Ducis shook his head in dismay. "And midget,pared to your gore example, I''d prefer Elliot''s".


    "You always prefer his'' - you doting parent!"


    And so, the two of them bickered again. Rania didn''t bother to stop them anymore, instead, she tried to absorb everything that they told her so far.


    "Hmmm ¡­ I see. So it''s like ''mana'' from those fantasy books I''ve read before," Rania pondered over it. Then, pacing around, she raised her hands just on the same level as her chest, and continued to focus. "Just a small amount, like water ¡­ and blood," she chanted over and over as she closed her eyes.


    A few seconds passed.


    Rania kept imagining a sphere of water in between the palms of her hands.


    Then, finally opening her eyes, she whispered, "Water sphere ¡­"


    Atst, her palms glimmered lightly, and indeed, a water sphere was formed - as big as a ball.


    "I did it!" she eximed.


    Elliot, Ducis and Luna who were bickering a moment ago, stopped and looked at Rania''s direction.


    "You did it!" Luna congratted her as she flew towards her and circled around her. "Yippee! You''re amazing Rania! You did it in one go!"


    "You''re not feeling dizzy or hurt anywhere, are you?" Elliot immediately fussed over.


    Rania chuckled. "Didn''t know you''re such a worrywart. I''m fine. I don''t feel anything bad at all!"


    Elliot nodded. "Good".


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Ducis was observing Rania. While she was using her powers and with the water sphere conjured on her hands, his golden eyes glowed as he stared at her.


    "I see ¡­," Ducis murmured to himself. "So that''s how it is".

 Chapter 40 - Extra #2: Carol The Cork Board And Ship Wars!!!

    Hello My Beloved Readers!!!


    So, here we are again in another ¡­??


    DUN - DUN - DUN - DUN!!!


    EXTRA CHAPTER!!!


    YEIY!!!


    So, I''ve been reading ALL thements and paragraphments from thest 39 chapters and while reading them ¡­ I noticed two things.


    My beloved readers have been trying to guess my plot ¡­ but ends up failing on the next chapter. XD


    My beloved readers are getting confused who to ship and who the main Male Lead is. XD


    Due to this, we have started a game on my DISCORD server called "Beat Carol the Cork Board!"


    Here''s the invite code if you''re interested to join: https://discord.gg/hWB6mmt


    So, who is Carol the Cork Board?


    It all started when I was still plotting out this novel. I visited DreamLand and Imagination Land and ended up in the Floating Kingdom and the world of Magis. And things lead to one another.


    My one idea gave birth to more ideas and I''m an organized person as I want to believe myself so I bought a very big cork board - like the ones you use in mystery and crime novels XD.


    And that''s where I fixed my plot! XD


    Honestly, if you see it, there''s lots of strings here and there, different colored sticky notes and push pins per character, there''s even pictures and concept arts - its a mess! Wahahahhaha! But I understand it at least. It shows the path each character will take, the whole plot as it goes, the main plots and issues, and pictures the road the whole story will take and many, many more. I''ve decided to post a picture of it on Instagram once TKB is over. XD Look forward to it!


    Perhaps, this is the reason why it''s been very unpredictable. Plus, theplex characteristics and backgrounds of my characters, their inner conflicts and the journey they''ll take as the story goes along. It seems that I have a different way of thinking than most writers and even my Content Editor-sama loved the character growth that I''m nning and the romance in it too. xD (shy blush)


    Anyways, that cork board that I have created, one of my beloved readers called "Aces_and_8s " gave her a name ording to the gif we always use in discord - and that''s Carol.


    And for the past few weeks, they''ve been rowdy on the server trying to answer all the mysteries I''ve been purposely showing in Volume 2. XD It''s really fun I tell you! I wake up everyday seeing their conspiracy theories and it''s hrious! They do get right from time to time and it''s amazing. I''m so proud of them! (p-p-p)


    I''ve coted thements regarding the plot and Iughed a lot whenever I read them! XD


    It''s just funny when I know it''s wrong or when someone almost got it! (evil grin) hehehehe XD


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    RachelRuth Posted


    This new guy is sleeping among the roses, if that''s not attractive then I don''t know what is! But his hair is ck so it means evil right? Or other meanings perhaps... o.o


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 8


    Author''s Note: Hmm...I wonder too XD


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Ynna_Britannia Posted


    Hmmm~ Does Ducis know the Prophecy? Is this connected to the Great Sorceress Amare and the previous King''s Brother? I woooondeeer~ ??????


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 18


    Author''s Note: Interesting thought, but not quite


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Ynna_Britannia Posted


    Unless, there''s a secret door that would be revealed only after they solved the puzzle? Does it have something to do with those hoursses in the room? Hmmmm~ ??


    Or maybe, it''s the key to open the Forbidden Chamber? ??


    Ugh. Forget it. There''s no use in guessing. I''ll just wait for the chapter tomorrow. ??


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 19


    Author''s Note: Sorry, none of this happened on the next chapter XD


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Titania23 Posted


    Rania have selflessly offered herself as the one representing the whole humanity''s salvation and the holiness give her an immense power to protect all he''s creation from uing destruction


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 24


    Author''s Note: Very greatly summarized! XD


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Aces_and_8s Posted


    I expect none of this to happen ??


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 28


    Author''s Note: d I surprised you!


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    SasuxSaku Posted


    Every chapter is just a surprise ?? amazingggg ??????


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 28


    Author''s Note: Thank you! It''s my pleasure!


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    vish_310 Posted


    To be very honest I just feel obviously it''s just an assumption that may be just may be Elliot is the real king and ducius is his guardian and the king is and calvis are enemy or something like that and no-one knows that the king is not their real king except for ducius....


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 31


    Author''s Note: Interesting thought, but not quite XD


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    vish_310 Posted


    Ok ...fine...I give up Ian not going to assume anything now let me wait for more chapters. But...author atleast give us mass release???


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 32


    Author''s Note:: Iughed so hard here! Sorry, vish_310. I was so WOW at your previousment, then I saw this and - oh no, she gave up! XD


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    AozoraHikaru Posted


    Wow, that''s really unexpected! ??


    A new potential couple? Hmm... ??


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 32


    Author''s Note: Possibly XD


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    I_love_books Posted


    AMAAAAZZZZINGGGG!!! This story is really amazing! Every chapter makes me on edge!!! ?????? And I love it!


    And Selena, I always thought she was that b**ch normal stories has, then, it turns out, she''s something more? Just, WOW! ??????


    Then, vis and Illuminaire, I kinda thought they were viins, but now it seems not!


    There''s nothing predictable in this story and I love it!!!


    MORE PLS!!! ??????


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 36


    Author''s Note: Amazing observation! XD


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Ynna_Britannia Posted


    Soooo, my boooiii Zeid is back~ ?


    Oooh yeeeah~ ??


    And I can see why both vis and Illuminaire seems like emotional ice blocks now. It seems that it''s because of their jobs. I can''t me them, but I feel bad for them for some reasons. *sigh* ??


    I have a hunch on who are the two halves of the moon, but who is the sun? ??


    Great chapter as always, Author Macy~ ??????


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 37


    Author''s Note: Hmm...I wonder? XD


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    And I''ve also coted thements about ships! XD


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Excellsaga Posted


    This is it. I can only hope that my ship rides strong ????. Don''t care about the other hotties, his love ?? for her is enough 4 this one ?? to sail along. The path I take will be treacherous ?? but at the end I know that I would have won the battle and ultimately the shipping ?? wars. Good luck man ?? hope you can prove me right ??????


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 16


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    AnnaGrey Posted


    I wanna know what happened between Elliot and Ducis. Something tells me its not that simple. ??


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 22


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    I_love_books Posted


    This is hard. Who to ship? Elliot is growing on me but Zeid is still alive and Rania dont know. ???????? but amazing chapter as always!!!!! Its so funny and cute ?? i love it ??????????????


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 26


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Excellsaga Posted


    I love ?? their rtionship, like dang man is really growing on me but zeid is still there . ARGHHH I am soooo conflicted ??


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 26


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    vish_310 Posted


    I just can''t understand who is ML if it''s the king shouldn''t FL and ML spend time together and if its Elliot then is he going to be the king? Because the tittle is King''s beloved isn''t it?? I knw I may sound weird or may be a little....stupid but that''s what It genuinely wanna ask. ??


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 29


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    I_love_books Posted


    The chapter title really suits this chapter! I never expected any of that! ?????? and thats awesome! I love it! Now im looking forward to more Selena and vis moments. Hope you teach him how to speak properly next time ??????


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 32


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    titania_erza Posted


    I''m confused!!! I want rania to be with elliot but i also ship her with zeid at the same time??????


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 38


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Excellsaga Posted


    I love ?? their rtionship, like dang man is really growing on me but zeid is still there . ARGHHH I am soooo conflicted ??


    The King''s Beloved / Chapter 26


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    It''s really fun reading everyone''s opinions andments! I love them all! XD


    And again, THANK YOU all so much for all of your support for "The King''s Beloved".


    Because of your support, I have been given the opportunity to be a contracted author.


    (bow) (tears of joy) (love)


    I hope you continue to support me in this journey!


    Oh! And one good news, I''ve decided to do Mass Releases on every milestone I get from TKB since it''s my very first "baby" or novel and its very precious to me. XD


    Here''s the milestones and mass releases I''m nning:


    For reaching 100k views - 3 chapters mass release


    For reaching 1000ments ments + paragraphments) - 4 chapters mass release


    For reaching 1000 collection (added to library) - 5 chapters mass release


    For reaching 1000 power stones (votes) in a week - 6 chapters mass release


    And more toe!


    Also, from time to time, I''ll be joining #TGIF where I''ll release 2 chapters in one go.


    I''m still stockpiling a lot and don''t want to miss my daily updates so I''m sorry if it''s not a lot yet. But a lot of things can happen in the future so who knows? The numbers can increase!


    Again, thank you all very much for all the dedication and support. My thank you is not enough to tell you how grateful I am that a measly newbie like me is being supported and everyone''s been very kind to me.


    THANK YOU ALL VERY MUCH!!!


    LOVE YOU ALL SO MUCH!!!


    <3 <3 <3


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 41 - When She Speaks ...

    ~~~ Recap from previous chapter ~~~


    "I did it!" she eximed.??


    Elliot, Ducis and Luna who were bickering a moment ago, stopped and looked at Rania''s direction.


    "You did it!" Luna congratted her as she flew towards her and circled around her. "Yippee! You''re amazing Rania! You did it in one go!"


    "You''re not feeling dizzy or hurt anywhere, are you?" Elliot immediately fussed over.


    Rania chuckled. "Didn''t know you''re such a worrywart. I''m fine. I don''t feel anything bad at all!"


    Elliot nodded. "Good".


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Ducis was observing Rania. While she was using her powers and with the water sphere conjured on her hands, his golden eyes glowed as he stared at her.


    "I see ¡­," Ducis murmured to himself. "So that''s how it is".


    ~~~ End of Recap ~~~


    "Rania," Ducis broke out the celebration as he called her. "Your power ¡­".


    "Hmm? Yes?"


    "How do I say this?" Ducis crossed his arms and touched his chin as he pondered over it. "I observed the flow of your holy energy and ¡­ I noticed it works differently".


    Luna fluttered towards Ducis. "What do you mean? They should work the same right?"


    "I see," Elliot nodded. "She is a human after all. Ideally, humans can''t use magic ¡­ unless they receive the life energy of a Magi - which happened to you - and by receiving holy power from the Supreme Being - which also happened to you".


    "So ¡­ that means?" Rania couldn''t understand where they were going.


    "Ahhh! Now I get what you mean!" Luna blurted out. "Then that means she has both spiritual and holy energy. I never knew that was possible but isn''t that amazing? If she runs low on holy energy, she can just use the spiritual one, right?"


    Ducis nodded in agreement. "Yes, I think that''s highly possible - the question is how? How will she differentiate spiritual and holy? How will she choose which one to use? Can she even activate both? Ideally, all this is impossible but when I observed how her energy flowed - I understood. And there''s more to it".


    "Woah! The flow is different from what we know? That''s impossible!"


    "Yes. Usually, when one uses magic, spiritual energy circtes in their body like blood. From the core of the energy, it continually flows and gathers to the ''point of release'' like the palm. But for her, I observed that she does have a core now but the energy didn''t flow ''IN'' her body, it flowed ''OUTSIDE''. And I think it wasn''t holy power that she used to create the water sphere but spiritual instead. It seemed as if ¡­ when she spoke ormanded ¡­," Ducis was now gesturing his hands in a circr motion, " the spiritual energy in her surrounding ¡­ they gathered around her, then to her palm, and formed itself to a water sphere. It was as if ¡­ they ''obeyed'' what shemanded".


    Luna and Elliot were appalled. Rania was still dumbfounded as she couldn''t understand what they meant.


    "But that''s ¡­ wrong," Elliot murmured as his mind was lost in thought of arguments. "Spiritual energy flows ''inside'' the body and holy energy is the one that flows ''outside'' - not the other way around. And everyone has their own reserve of both spiritual and holy energy, they don''t just ''gather'' in one ce if wemand it to. That''s why excessive use and energy depletion causes death".


    Luna nodded in agreement. "That''s right! If that was the case then she wouldn''t have copsed and almost died back then".


    "Yes, but back then, she just had holy energy. And it worked like how it was supposed to be since I observed it too. But now, she has both, so I''m not really sure how it''s working out now. Maybe, if she tries to do it again, she won''t copse anymore".


    "That''s ridiculous, maybe you observed it wrong," Luna shrugged her tiny shoulders.


    "Okay, do you want me to try?" Rania asked.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Elliot was exasperated. "You almost died back then!"


    "Well, we won''t get answers if we just think about it, right? We have to try out our theories".


    "Stop it, it''s not worth it".


    "But ¡­ he''s right. This time, when I created the water sphere, I felt - nothing. When I tried to stop time before, I felt something leaving me - like it''s depleting - like, my blood is draining. But now, I didn''t feel anything. And I want to know, too. It might help us in the future if I know more about it right?".


    Elliot wanted to argue further but he held his words back. "Fine. Do what you want. I''ll just save you again in case anything happens".


    "But Rania ¡­," Luna got worried too.


    Rania smiled at both of them. "Thank you for understanding and sorry for being pushy. It''s just ¡­," then clenching her chest, "it''s as if ¡­ my instinct is telling me that I need to find out why".


    Ducis breathed heavily. "Anytime you''re ready then. And please, be careful. If you feel like your blood is draining again, stop immediately".


    "Yes!"


    Rania breathed in heavily as she looked at the skies. "Help me, God," she quickly prayed in her mind. She started focusing afterwards and after a few seconds ¡­


    "Stop!"


    And indeed, time stopped again ¡­ for the whole.


    Rania tried to feel if something was wrong. Elliot and Luna copied Ducis and observed the flow of her energy.


    All their eyes widened in disbelief.


    Ducis was right!


    When Rania spoke, the spiritual energy gathered towards her and did her bidding.


    It flowed outside!


    Elliot''s eyes, and Luna''s and Ducis'' all glowed bright with the reflection of all the spiritual energy Rania was gathering towards her. And Rania at that time, glowed so bright - golden glitter dusts of spiritual energy encircled her all over, from head to foot. And the whole surroundings twinkled and sparkled.


    Then, Rania heard a small whisper. But this time, it wasn''t in anguage she didn''t understand. It spoke directly to her, gently and warmly.


    "Ask and it will be given to you ¡­


    Seek and you will find ¡­


    Knock and the door will be opened to you ¡­"

 Chapter 42 - Till Next Time

    "Beautiful ¡­," Elliot whispered to himself. His eyes were fixed on Rania and the golden dusts that gathered all around her. The golden dusts were the particles of spiritual energies that shemanded to stop time - and so it did. She stood still in her position as they encircled her. They were all rotating in a counterclockwise direction.


    It was indeed such a wonderful and magical scene - like how thes revolve around the sun, or how the stars gathered in the Milky Way. Rania embraced herself as she basked in the warmth of the spiritual energies.??


    "Never in the history of Magi was there a person capable of gathering a huge amount of spiritual energy in one ce," Ducismented. "They usually use magical tools to do that - like the crystal obelisks. And for it to flow outside the body ¡­ I feel that I know something about it - but I can''t remember".


    "It''s alright," Rania cheered him up. "If you can''t remember yet, don''t push yourself. It wille. What''s important is that I can use magic now, and help you all!"


    "Yippee!!" Luna danced in her joy. "You amaze me every time Rania! I never knew you''d be capable of doing all that!"


    Rania chuckled. "Neither do I," and she shrugged her shoulders. "But it doesn''t matter how it works, what matters is that I can use it right?"


    "It''s also important to know how it works," Elliot disagreed. "For example, let''s say you have to speak in order to cast your magic, what happens then if you can''t?"


    "Oh yeah, that''s right! There are some monsters that can silence a person," Luna added.


    "If I can''t speak, huh?" Rania thought for a moment. "Now that you think about it, yes, I really can''t cast anything unless I speak".


    Elliot nodded in agreement. "That''s what I observed, too. But at least, you don''t have to worry about energy depletion now."


    "Yes, you''re right".


    Afterwards, the group practiced a bit more before they returned to the Forbidden Chamber where the other sprites were. Upon returning, they were warmly weed by the cute little sprites who already prepared dinner. They helped them rx themselves after a very tiring day. After resting, the sprites called for Luna and they started discussing towards each other. Rania noticed that something seemed to be troubling them, so she approached them. They were all gathered in the balcony in an attempt to hide, but their sparkling sprite dusts gave them away.


    "Hello!" Rania suddenly popped out from the window and greeted them. She was pranking them since they were being secretive for the first time. Raniaughed after seeing some of them fly away in surprise. "Oops! sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you all".


    "Clearly, you didn''t~," the plump sprite said jokingly.


    "Hahaha! I''m really sorry," Rania bowed her head and put her hands together, gesturing her apology. "Well, it''s your fault for gathering here secretly". Then, with a serious tone, "Is something wrong? You all look ¡­ down".


    At these words, some of the sprites bawled their eyes and began crying. Rania was startled and Luna tried to calm them down.


    "Why? What happened?" Rania was panicking. She always hated seeing her friends cry, and these sprites have be more than a friend to her already in thest few months that they stayed together. Her brows knitted in worry. She tried patting their tiny heads and gently giving them a nudge to calm them.


    After a few minutes of crying, the little sprites finally calmed down. Luna tried exining what happened to Rania.


    "Ahm, you see, Rania ¡­ we, hmm ¡­ how do I say this?" Luna sighed. Then after breathing heavily, she continued, "We''re forest sprites! And uhm, forest sprites have a duty which is to protect and cultivate thend where they were assigned. For us, that is the ce where you found us, in the Forbidden Forest".


    Rania''s eyes widened for a moment, and shrank back as she understood where they were going. "I ... see. So that''s why you''re all crying?"


    The sprites nodded in unison.


    "Yeshhh!" one of the sprites with a snotty nose responded enthusiastically. "We love Rania, but we love the forest too!"


    "And we can''t abandon our duties," added the other.


    "We want to spend more time with you ¡­ but -"


    "- but we don''t have a choice. We can''t just leave the forest, it will die without us".


    Luna nodded in every word they said. She was fighting off her tears from falling but she wasn''t sessful.


    Rania tried to wipe off their tears but even she was trying to hold back hers. She didn''t think it would be this soon that they''d have to part ways.


    "Don''t cry ¡­ ''Be strong and take heart''- that''s what my father always tells me," Rania tried to cheer them up. "I will surely miss you all, but I don''t want to hinder you towards your duties, yourselves, and your dreams. Go and fulfill it! I''ll be okay. Afterall, I can fight now, you know?"


    Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ The sprites tried to stop their tears, too.


    "But before you go, I want to thank you all - very, very, very much! For protecting me, for being with me all this time, helping me, caring for me ¡­ I don''t deserve your kindness but you were all such angels. If it weren''t for you all, I''d probably be dead by now".


    Rania''s eyes were now crying. She couldn''t hold it back anymore.


    "I ¡­ sniff ¡­ I will never forget you all. I''lle over to visit! I promise!


    And again, thank you very much.


    Don''t forget to be careful okay?


    Don''t let wolves catch you.


    You''re all smarter anyways, so use your powers to protect yourselves".


    And everyone started crying again. The sprites came flying towards Rania and gave her a warm hug.


    "I - I''ll miss all of you ¡­"


    "We will miss you too! Waaaaa ¡­ "


    And they all cried themselves that night.

 Chapter 43 - Ducis Little Adventure

    The morning''s sunlight shed it''s light to Rania''s eyes, forcing her to wake up. Her eyes were pinkish and sullen from crying all night. She struggled getting up as she remembered that today will be the day of the sprite''s departure. They could no longer dy and needed to go back as soon as possible.


    The elder sprites had been trying to get in touch with the missing sprites since their disappearance but they were scared of the dragon and couldn''t get any nearer. Fortunately for them, the sprites were left alone yesterday since Rania, Elliot, Ducis and Luna were practicing in the Forbidden Forest. Thus, they used this chance to sneak out and meet with the missing sprites. When the sprites saw the elder sprites, they were all shocked. They got reprimanded as well for foolishly leaving and following a human and not even leaving a word to them. The elder sprites decided to drag them back home but they begged them to at least give them the night to bid their farewell. Unable to refuse such cute faces, the elder sprites agreed with them in the condition that they have to make sure toe back the following day. ??


    And so, the following day came. Rania tried her best to smile and be jolly in front of them since she didn''t want to see their crying faces anymore. The sprites bid their goodbyes to Elliot and Ducis as well. With sad faces, they flew back to the Forbidden Forest and unto the ce they came from.


    As soon as the sprites left, Rania''s face turned sullen again. Elliot didn''t know how tofort a sad person so he just watched her and followed her around. Alternating sighs could be heard from the Forbidden Chamber for the whole morning. Ducis got irritated from it and decided to break the silence.


    "Argh! I can''t take this anymore!" he eximed while holding his head with both of his hands. Then, he transformed himself into a dragon and hurriedly fled outside the chamber. He wandered around the whole Forbidden Forest as he tried to calm himself down.


    "Foolish midgets, getting into my nerves. All they know is how to make trouble!" Ducis thought to himself. Then, as if a brilliant idea came across his mind, his eyes widened and his mouth curved into an evil grin. He halted his flight, turned around and flew towards the sprites'' hideout.


    Whoooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh!


    His gigantic wings blew hard on the surrounding trees, nts, and grasses. Some of the sprites even tumbled and slipped away, unable to keep their positions. He was now in the "Sprites'' Colony", located deep in the middle of the Forbidden Forest. It was the dwelling ce of the forest sprites within the Forbidden Forest. The colony was like a miniature garden, with flower petals and leaves as houses.


    Upon seeing him, all the sprites were horrified and hid behind the leaves of the nts nearby. With trembling knees, one of the elder sprites courageously confronted him.


    "W-w-what can we h-help you with, O'' mighty d-dragon?"


    Ducis didn''t pay attention to the elder sprite who was trying to talk to him. Instead, his golden eyes surveyed his surroundings, looking for any familiar tiny face he could see. After a few minutes, he spotted a few - unfortunately, he didn''t know their names so he held back his voice from calling them. For what should he even call them? MIdget? Everyone would probably look back at him if he used that since all of them were tiny.


    Ducis snorted. The elder sprite thought he somehow angered him and immediately fled back and hid by the leaves.


    "Where is that midget? Why can''t I see her?" Ducis thought to himself.


    Atst, Luna showed up from the crowd, carrying a tiny basket of seeds. Her cute face was sulking and pouting. She fluttered waywardly towards the pack of baskets that could be seen on the ground.


    As soon as Ducis saw Luna, he extended his hands to grab her.


    "Kyaaaaaa!" Luna screamed loudly. She quickly flew away from the ws she saw. "Why is there a dragon here?!" Tears fell from her eyes.


    "Foolish midget! You dare run away from me?" Ducis shouted and his roar echoed through the whole forest.


    Luna stopped trembling when she recognized that overbearing voice. She peaked from the tree she was hiding, and saw that the dragon was none other than Ducis himself.


    "What is this stupid dragon doing here?" Luna thought to herself.


    The scared elder sprite approached Luna. "Luna, i-it seems that the dragon needs something from you. Don''t anger him any further, please".


    And so, Luna came out and confronted Ducis. Her face was fuming from anger.


    "Youuuuu - stupid dragon!" she yelled at him. The other sprites were horrified after hearing what she just said to the magnificent dragon. It wasmon knowledge to any creature that a dragon must never be angered.


    Ducis'' eyes lit in annoyance. "You tiny midget dare insult me, a mighty dragon?"


    Luna was startled a bit but she''s used to Ducis by now so she knew better than to be afraid of him. "You''re the one who started it! Just popping out in here and scaring everyone away!"


    "Ughhh," Ducis stared down at her. "Is it my fault that they''re a bunch of cowards?"


    "What did you just say? Take that back right now! They''re not cowards!"


    Ducis rolled his eyes. "Whatever, I''m not in the mood to argue".


    He then lifted his wed hands and grabbed Luna. The other sprites were startled but couldn''t do anything. Ducis immediately flew out of the Sprites'' Colony after he got Luna.


    "What do you think you''re doing, stupid dragon? I need to go back and help them!" Luna struggled to escape from his hands. She kept kicking and punching it, but every blow was nothing but a tickle from Ducis'' enormous hands.


    "Who says you need to go back? They can handle it on their own".


    "But I''m a forest sprite! I can''t just abandon my duties".


    "What nonsense are you saying?''


    "If anyone is saying nonsense, it''s gotta be you!"


    "Pfft! You? A forest sprite? Since when did you be one?"


    Luna was dumbfounded.


    "W-what? I-I''m not a forest sprite?" she couldn''t believe the ridiculous thing Ducis was saying.


    "Don''t tell me you never knew?" Ducis finally released her from his hands and stopped flying. He transformed himself back to a human and hovered in the air. Then, he stared at the tiny Luna who looked so confused.


    "Knew what?"


    Ducis raised his eyebrows in disbelief. "So that''s why you never transformed?"


    "HUUHHH?! Spit it out already!"


    "You were never a sprite ... You''re a fairy!"

 Chapter 44 - Luna, The Fairy

    Luna shook her head in dismay. "You''re a really stupid dragon. I''ve decided. From now on, that''s what I''m gonna call you - stu-pid dra-gon!"


    "You''re the one who''s foolish! You never noticed how taller and bigger you werepared to the other midgets? And how you have more spiritual energy than ten of thembined?"??


    Luna stretched her hands and feet to observe them. Now that Ducis mentioned it, she really was and always was, taller and bigger than the others.


    "But ... isn''t that normal? Just like how some Magi are small and some are big? Just height differences?"


    Ducis grunted. Then, he reached out towards Luna and poked her forehead, sending a bit of his spiritual energy to her.


    Luna''s forehead sparked and suddenly, she began to grow bigger and bigger until she was as big as Ducis. Her silver hair and tantalizing golden eyes were now more apparent. Her pinkish cocktail dress made of flower petals grew bigger with her. And her translucent white wings that had faded aurora colors extended higher than her head.


    "W-wha ¡­ H-How?" Luna couldn''t believe her eyes. Her voice became clearer and sounded a bit more mature than her tiny form.


    "Who was the stupid one again?" Ducis mocked her.


    Luna pped her wings backward to see more of her body changes. However, she wasn''t used to her big size and suddenly fell downwards.


    "Ahhh!! I''m falling! Help!"


    Ducis sighed in his annoyance but quickly flew towards Luna to catch her.


    "You''re truly the queen of troubles, aren''t you? When will you behave yourself?"


    But Luna was trembling in fear at that moment. With bawling eyes, she turned to Ducis who was carrying her like a princess. Ducis'' eyes widened upon seeing her face. He wasn''t used to seeing her up close. Plus, the fact that he was nearly embracing her, by the way his right arm held her back and his left arm, carried her legs.


    "Waaaaaaa," Luna cried hysterically. "Why can''t I flllyyyy?"


    "Ugh, that''s because you''re not used to having a bigger form and lost your bnce".


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff," Luna calmed herself. "Oh? I-is that so?"


    Ducis nodded. "Since that''s the case, why don''t you practice flying now?" Then, he began letting go of Luna.


    "What?! No!" Luna disagreed and hugged Ducis by the neck so she won''t fall.


    Ducis was startled and blushed in embarrassment. "W-what do you think you''re doing, midget?!" He pushed her head away from him but he wasn''t seeding. Luna was stuck to him like a glue.


    "No! You''re gonna drop me if I let go!"


    "Argh, fine I won''t! Now, let go of me already!"


    Luna loosened her grip andid backwards. She was now face to face with Ducis, with their perfectly pointed noses just a few centimeters away from each other.


    Luna stared at Ducis'' eyes and so did Ducis.


    "What now?"


    "I never noticed ¡­ we have the same eyes - both golden. Why is that?" Luna''s face turned curious,pletely forgetting the fact that Ducis was still carrying her.


    "You really expect ''ME'' to know why?"


    "You said you''re the guardian of truth and wisdom! Howe you don''t know?" Luna pouted. "I knew it! You''re a hoax!"


    "Well, I''m not going to waste my energy trying to figure out why we have the same eye color".


    "Hmf! Stingy dragon!"


    "Whatever, let''s just go back to the chamber".


    "Wait! Bring me back to my original size first!"


    "I can''t. It will wear off in time, just wait for it".


    "What?! You''re the one who did this to me!"


    "Because you''re being stupid! All these years you lived and you never knew you were a fairy? If that''s not stupid, then tell me what is".


    Luna''s eyes lit in anger. "Yeah, yeah, I didn''t know! But how many times are you gonna call me stupid, huh?" In her fury, she pinched both of Ducis'' cheeks.


    "A-aw! That hurts, stop it!"


    "Serves you right! I''m bigger now so I can fight you back. Bwahahahaha!"


    "If you don''t stop this instant, I''ll let go of you".


    Luna couldn''t argue back anymore and just shut her mouth and averted her eyes. And so, Ducis carried Luna all the way back to Anguis, the Forbidden Chamber.


    Upon arriving, Luna immediately ran towards Rania and hugged her tight. Rania was surprised, but after a closer look at Luna, she recognized her and weed her back.


    "Luna! It is you! Why are you here? What happened?"


    "Raaaniiiiaaaaa ¡­," Luna cried again. She tried exining but her words were all jumbled up because of her tears. She was still so cute despite her bigger size.


    "Long story short, I dragged her back. She was never a sprite anyway. So basically, she doesn''t have any ''forest sprite'' duty to fulfill," Ducis exined to Rania and Elliot.


    "Oh? She wasn''t a sprite?" Rania was confused.


    "Huh? You didn''t know?" Elliot asked her.


    "Wait, so you knew, too?" Rania turned to Elliot.


    Elliot nodded.


    Rania raised one of her eyebrows. "You did listen to me when I exined why the sprites needed to go, right?"


    Elliot nodded again.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me about Luna?"


    "I ¡­ thought she didn''t want to leave them".


    "It''s Rania that I didn''t want to leave alone!" Luna butted in. "Well, I do love the other sprites, too since they''re my family. But Rania is my savior, I can''t just abandon her too". Then, she gasped from her own words. "Wait a minute! Since I''m not a sprite, does that mean, they''re not my family? If so, then where is my family?"


    "No that you mention it," Raniamented. "But then ... how did you end up with the other sprites?"


    Luna thought for a moment while scratching her head. "Hmmm ¡­ that''s weird. I don''t remember".


    "It''s alright. You''ll remember in time," Rania affirmed her. "I''m d that I get to spend more time with you, at least. We can visit the other sprites from time to time, too, and maybe use that opportunity to ask if they know anything".


    "Uhm! You''re right!" Luna cheered up again. Then, she hugged Rania and rubbed her cheeks to her.


    "Now that everything is settled," Ducis interrupted them as his face changed from a relieved expression to a serious one. "It''s time to continue our journey".

 Chapter 45 - Second Gate: Beasts Of Fauna (Part 1)

    After a full night''s rest, Rania, Elliot, Luna, and Ducis went back to Anguis Solum to continue their journey of travelling through the twelve doors. They were done with the First Gate - Abyss of Nox, and now they need to proceed to the next.


    Ducis led the team towards the Second Gate which was located just behind the first one. Upon a closer look, Rania noticed that the door was different and it was made ofrge branches of trees intertwined to each other. Moss and leaves scattered all around it, and in the middle was another ck hole they needed to enter. And so, they jumped into the hole.??


    A blinding light weed them inside. Then, the sounds of birds chirping, the stream of the creek nearby, and hustling of leaves. When their eyes adjusted to the light, they saw that they were inside a peculiar looking forest, unsure if it was them that shrunk or the trees were just naturally more humongous than normal. There were weird looking fruits as well, some of them even emitted a continuous glow. The creek was crystal clear that you could see tiny fishes-looking creatures swimming inside it. A few wisps flew back and forth in random directions, too. Indeed, the forest was peculiarpared to the Forbidden Forest; unusual yet enchantingly beautiful as well. And in the middle part of the forest, just across the creek, was a pathway made of bluish stones. As to where it led to, nobody knew.


    "Wooooow!" Luna gasped as she dashed and flew all over the ce. She always loved the greenery so she fell in love with the whole ce. "This ce is amazing! I could live here forever!"


    "Be careful what you wish for," Ducismented.


    Elliot and Rania surveyed the whole forest with their eyes while Luna and Ducis started bickering again.


    "This is a really marvelous ce," Rania said as she witnessed more of the forest''s beauty.


    "Yes, it is," Elliot nodded. "But what are we supposed to do here?"


    "Hmm, maybe we need to cross the creek and go there," Rania pointed toward the bluish pathway.


    "Yeah, that''s probably where the temple is".


    "I think so, too. But - ," then leaning on the creek, "How do we know if this creek is safe to travel to?"


    "We could just fly over it".


    "I don''t know how to fly yet, though".


    "I can carry you".


    "Like baggage?" Rania chuckled on her words.


    "Huh?" Elliot was confused. "Ahhh, I mean, like this," then he lifted both his arms, gesturing a princess carry.


    "- or you can teach me how to fly now".


    "Uhmm, it should be the same when you conjured the water sphere. Try saying ''fly'' or ''float'' since your magic is voice-activated".


    "Oh, right. I''ll give it a try -"


    RROOOOOAAAAARRR!!!


    The whole team was startled. A sudden angry howl could be heard from afar.


    "What''s that?" Luna asked while she quickly hid behind Ducis.


    Rania and Elliot alerted themselves and prepared for battle.


    The roar and sounds of gigantic footsteps seemed toe nearer and nearer to them.


    RROOOOOAAAAARRR!!!


    And with a final roar, bending lots of trees in front of it, an enormous Griffin-looking creature emerged in front of them. Its head and wings were white and looked like that of an eagle while its body was that of a lion. Its eyes were golden and very furious. At first nce, one would definitely be scared upon seeing such a horrendous looking beast.


    Seeing that the beast was going wild, Elliot quickly conjured a fireball on his hands and aimed it at the Griffin.


    "Elliot, wait!" Rania grabbed Elliot''s arms and stopped him.


    "What is it?"


    "Look at its forelegs," Rania pointed towards the Griffin''s forelegs. "Its injured - maybe that''s why it''s furious right now".


    Elliot looked at the direction Rania pointed to and there, he saw a big arrow stuck on its forelegs - both of them. Unsure why, Elliot dissolved his fireball and rxed his shoulders. Perhaps it was because of the sudden memory he remembered - a picture of Ducis in dragon form, with arrows deeply stuck on his scales. He was just a child back then, hiding behind the dragon, being protected from unknown people trying to infiltrate the Forbidden Chamber. As for the reason, he never really understood why.


    After a moment of shback in Elliot''s mind, he gently approached the raging beast. He flew towards his forelegs to remove the arrow. However, the Griffin was immediately alerted and threw Elliot away from him using its massive wings.


    "Roooooar!" the Griffin roared again and stanced itself into a fight. Its eyes fixed itself on Elliot, ready to attack him if he got any closer.


    Ducis silently observed on the sidelines while Rania ran towards Elliot, to help him get up. Elliot didn''t expect the Griffin to fight back, so he was thrown hard andnded towards the big tree. The impact was very strong, too and left a deep dent on the tree trunk.


    Elliot sighed as he wiped a trickle of his blood from his mouth and spitted out those inside. Rania took a handkerchief from her pocket and handed it over to Elliot.


    "This would be a lot easier if I just kill it," Elliot turned to Rania. "But somehow, I don''t want to".


    "Maybe you''re feeling sorry for it? It does look pitiful with that injury on its legs".


    Elliot remained silent. He nced towards Ducis, then stared back at the Griffin. Then he sighed again.


    "Why don''t we just kill it and go straight to the temple, Elliot?" Ducis asked him from afar as he noticed that Elliot felt conflicted.


    Elliot knitted his brows, "Are you seriously saying that?"


    "Our goal is the temple anyway, we could just leave him behind. This is a different dimension and the creatures here can take care of themselves".


    For some reason, Elliot felt his blood boiling deep inside him. But then again, Ducis was right - their main goal was the temple and probably get the other equipment there or something. And indeed, the Griffin was big enough to take care of himself.


    "But ¡­ is it really right to ignore others, just to achieve what you want faster?" Elliot asked himself.

 Chapter 46 - Second Gate: Beasts Of Fauna (Part 2)

    A lot of questions ran into Elliot''s mind. But then, questions they''ll remain if he just kept thinking. Finally, he decided to stop pondering and just do what he felt like doing - and that was to help the poor Griffin.


    In a sh of green light, he quickly healed himself and cleaned the dirt on his clothes. Then, he jumped towards the Griffin and stopped mid-air, just a few feet away from it. He aimed his hands on its forelegs to cast wind and remove the arrows from its legs. He managed to lift them by a few inches but the Griffin felt pain again and lunged towards Elliot to attack him. Good thing Elliot was quick enough to evade the Griffin. But it didn''t stop there, the Griffin kept on attacking and Elliot was left to evade since he didn''t want to hurt it. He couldn''t use a barrier too since his barrier has a counterattack ability that would also hurt the Griffin.??


    Rania tried to help Elliot by stopping the Griffin. However, it moved too quickly for her to follow and aim to. Luna tried to help, by using vines to trap the Griffin''s uninjured legs, but it was too strong and simply lifted its feet to break out of the vines.


    "Elliot, if you can, try to stop it!" Rania shouted to him.


    Upon hearing her, Elliot nodded and looked for a chance to do so. The Griffin lunged towards him and raised its ws to scratch him. Elliot teleported behind it in an instant, aimed his hand on the back of the Griffin and "Stop!". Finally, the beast stopped and remained fixed in mid-air. Not even a howl or a roar came from its mouth.


    "Agh," Eliot sighed in relief. "You''re one rowdy beast".


    "YAY! We did it!" Luna cheered and jumped in joy.


    "You barely did anything, though," Ducis teased her.


    Luna was angered, "Compared to you, I helped!"


    Rania and Elliot nced at Ducis. They were also curious why he didn''t help and just stood on the sidelines.


    Ducis breathed heavily before answering, "I ¡­ I can''t help you inside the other Guardian''s dimensions".


    "Care to tell why?" Elliot asked.


    "As I mentioned before, I am the First Gate, and only by ''me'' shall anyone traverse the depths of space - this means I can help you travel through different realms and dimensions. But as the First Gate, it is also my duty to be your guide in this journey of travelling through the twelve doors. And as a Guide, I will remain. I cannot help you in any trial or adversity you may face inside it".


    Elliot remained silent for a few seconds. "I still don''t know why we should go through all these doors or gates at all. But I trust you have a good reason for this - when the time is right, of course".


    Rania and Ducis smiled upon hearing his words.


    "Of course," Ducis nodded. "When the time is right".


    Elliot scratched his left cheek with his forefinger. "It seems ¡­ Rania is rubbing off on me, too".


    Rania gentlyughed. "I''ll take that as apliment".


    Elliot smirked and turned towards the Griffin. He gently controlled it andid it down on the ground with his magic. The others gathered towards the Griffin''s forelegs.


    "That''s a reeeaaallly big arrow," Lunamented as she stared on the silver arrow stuck on the Griffin''s legs.


    Rania furrowed. "Yes, it is. And it must have hurt a lot, too". Rania nced over Elliot to check on him. When she peeked over, her eyes widened. Unsure if its was just because of the enchanting forest, or it was really Elliot himself.


    Elliot always had a way with beasts and creatures in the Forbidden Forest - even the monsters. Back when he was still a child, since he had limited ces to go to, he would often wander inside the Forbidden Forest. Ideally, a child inside a forest with lots of monsters shouldn''t be happening, so Ducis would always worry when he noticed Elliot was gone for he knew very well where he would have wandered off to.


    But then, even as a three year old child, Elliot ¡­ was never harmed by the creatures of the Forbidden Forest. At first they would try, but as soon as theyid their eyes on him - stare at those gentle and innocent aquamarine eyes ¡­ they would all stop from attacking him. Then Elliot would close his eyes, and the creature would too. They would bow on each other, lean their foreheads on each other to touch, as if trying tomunicate with each other.


    And that same event was happening right now. Elliot stared at the Griffin and the Griffin stared back at him. Only a few seconds passed and the once fierce golden eyes of the Griffin tamed into a gentle and warmer one. Then their foreheads touched each other as they closed their eyes.


    "What is this feeling?" Rania thought to herself. "Somehow, there''s this ¡­ warm and fuzzy feeling inside. Is this what the Griffin is feeling too? Is this because of him?"


    Rania wasn''t the only one who noticed. Suddenly, the birds that were flying above them before, all gathered towards Elliot. Even the wisps, too, and the fishes in the creek. Luna and Ducis, too were drawn to him. And somehow they all looked ¡­ happy? And also, somehow, Elliot seemed to be ¡­ radiating a gentle golden glow all around the area.


    Rania stepped forward, closer to Elliot, and the closer she got, the warmer she felt. She then reached out towards Ducis, wanting to know what was happening.


    "D-Ducis," she softly called out while clenching her heart. She shook her head and asked, "What ¡­ is this feeling? What''s happening?"


    Ducis gave a warm smile towards her. "I''m not really sure what it''s called but he''s always been able to do this since young. All my time as a Guardian, and I''ve never seen anyone with the same ability ¡­


    An ability to tame any creature or monster ¡­


    Probably how he managed to win over me as well".

 Chapter 47 - Second Gate: Beasts Of Fauna (Part 3)

    "Amazing," Rania couldn''t help herself and uttered those words as she continued to gaze at Elliot and the Griffin. Then, in her mind, she thought, "This ¡­ it''s the same as back then, when I first met him. I was conflicted if I should show kindness to an enemy race, the same race that conquered our but ¡­ when I saw him - even with his mask on - I felt ... that I could trust him. Weird but, yes, that''s exactly how I felt ... for someone I barely know. Is this magic, too?"


    Elliot, on the other hand, was enjoying his time cuddling the Griffin. He let out a brief, but gentle smile towards the Griffin as he healed its wounds. And the Griffin caressed Elliot''s cheeks with the smooth side of its beak. ??


    "Kuuuuu ¡­," The Griffin gave a satisfied expression after Elliot finished healing its wounds.


    "Next time, you should learn how to receive some help, before throwing a fit," Elliot smirked and patted the head of the Griffin.


    The Griffin nodded as if it understood him.


    "I think it''s time that we go to the temple now," Ducis interrupted them.


    The others nodded in agreement. Luna and Ducis flew towards the other end of the creek real quick. Elliot carried Rania and jumped over the creak in just one leap. The Griffin followed them and energetically jumped back and forth like an excited dog, stopping every once in a while to be patted by Elliot.


    And so, they continued walking along the bluish stone pathway until it led them to a temple that looked like an ancient Greek temple, covered withrge branches and vines all over it. The team climbed the marble steps unto the front door of the temple only to find that it was closed. Strange letters and symbols could be seen on the door as well.


    "Luna, do you think you can make out what it says?" Rania asked the fairy.


    Luna drew nearer the door and stared at the weird letters. "Hmmm ¡­ this is different than the one before. But I can make out a few, let''s see ¡­". She crossed her arms and pressed her chin as she thought. "This may take a while. Thenguages used are all jumbled up! It''s like a whole puzzle in itself. There''s onenguage here, then another there, and another there?" shemented as she pointed her fingers in different directions.


    "I see, this would take a while indeed"


    "That''s fine, I think," Elliot agreed.


    "No, it is not," Ducis shook his head. "A hundred days - that is all the time we have to venture through the twelve doors. It may seem long now, but you never know what other things we''ll encounter on the remaining doors. We already spent more than a week from that hundred and we have ten more to go after we finish this one".


    "I thought time didn''t run here?" Elliot asked.


    "It does. Only in Anguis Solum is time still and unmoving. But if you enter the different realms, time flows again, well, except for my realm, Abyss of Nox, since I''m the Guardian of Time and Space. But for the other realms, time continues, since they are governed by the other Guardians".


    "That''s a problem," Elliot pondered over it.


    "Speaking of other Guardians, I wonder where is the Guardian of this realm?" Rania asked.


    ''Probably inside," Elliot shrugged his shoulders. "Hey midget, how long will it take you to figure that out?"


    "Hey! I''m no longer a midget! And don''t call me like that stupid dragon does!"


    "But you''re still smaller than me".


    "I''m not small! It''s you that''s just too tall! And if that''s your basis, you should be calling Rania a midget, too since she''s also smallerpared to you".


    "Rania''s not small. She''s near my height," Elliot responded as he gestured his left hand below his chin and the other on his lower chest,paring the heights of Rania and Luna against his.


    Rania sighed seeing Luna was about to be enraged. ''Another argument again''. She pushed Elliot''s back far away from Luna. And when they''re about a few meters away, she shouted, "Go ahead, Luna! Figure it out, we''ll be here so we don''t disturb you!"


    Ducis sighed as well. "Still carefree, huh?"


    And so, Luna continued deciphering the words engraved on the door. Luna and Elliot thought they may need another key to opening it and asked Ducis. But Ducis only shrugged his shoulders as he could not give any more information to them.


    A few momentster, Luna''s eyes lit up.


    "I got it!" Luna shouted in joy.


    Rania, Elliot and Ducis who were discussing immediately went to her.


    ''"Great job, Luna!" Rania praised her and they pped their hands.


    "So what did it say?"


    Luna went smug again. "Turns out, I just needed to omit the unneeded words and make out the real message! Oh! And some letters and symbols can be pressed, too".


    Then Luna demonstrated how she did it. She indeed pressed on some of the letters scattered about through the whole door. There were a few at the very top where she had to fly to reach them. Then some in the middle, and a couple at the lower part of the door. Once done, Luna cleaned her hands and presented it to them.


    Unfortunately, Rania and Elliot couldn''t read ancientnguage.


    "Oh jeez," Luna smiled wryly. "Fine, the glorious me will read it to you." She stretched out her hands and pointed at the words as she read them. "Here''s what it says -"


    "But where there are prophecies, they will cease;


    Where there are tongues, they will be stilled;


    Where there is knowledge, it will pass away.


    For we know in part and we prophesy in part,


    But when perfectiones,


    The imperfect disappears".

 Chapter 48 - Second Gate: Beasts Of Fauna (Part 4)

    After Luna read out the words from the door, it suddenly started to move until it was finally open. From their position, all they could see was darkness. Then, torches of fire lit up along the walls of the temple to reveal another pathway in which they saw no end.


    They carefully entered the temple and threaded lightly. The inside of the temple was very dusty and looked dpidated so they had to be careful in every step they took. Every now and then they would hear squeaking sounds from the shadows. This frightened Luna so she stuck to Rania like a glue and hid behind her with tears on her eyes. ??


    A few momentster, the squeaking sounds got louder and louder. It was toote when they found out that they got surrounded! A herd of rat-looking monsters appeared before them, with zing red eyes and elongated sharp ws.


    Rania and Luna were alerted and both prepared to cast magic on their hands. The rat monsters started to attack all at once and from all directions, swinging their sharp ws towards them.


    But Elliot was faster than anyone. Unfazed by rming numbers of monsters, he simply walked past them. Every monster he passed by, burned with blue mes, quickly incinerating their bodies, until only their ashes remained. He didn''t gesture his hands, or even aimed at them but their bodies just suddenly began burning. Rania and Luna were amazed by what they saw. Rxing their shoulders, they let Elliot handle the rest and followed him as he made a path between the herd of monsters.


    "Hmf, Show off," Ducis smirked and followed Elliot, along with the Griffin.


    "Wow! That''s amazing Elliot! I didn''t know you could cast magic without aiming," Luna praised him cheerfully. "I''ve only ever seen Magi use their hands and aim, then cast magic like boom!"


    "Don''tpare Elliot to just any Magi," Ducis said proudly. "When ites to controlling his spiritual energy, it''s as easy as breathing for him!"


    "If that''s so then why was he aiming before when he was trying to tame the Griffin over there?"


    "Well, the foolish cannot possibly fathom his greatness, so there''s no need to exin how".


    "Say what?! Who are you calling foolish?!" And Luna grabbed Ducis by his cor.


    Rania chuckled while watching them. "But I''m curious though, how did you do it Elliot? That''s really amazing!"


    "Huh?" Elliot wore an expression of confusion. He clearly thought anyone would have easily done that kind of thing. "Ahm, I simply released my spiritual energy from my feet, then travelled it to the ground, upto the feet of the monsters and their whole body".


    Rania and Luna nodded their heads as if learning from a great teacher.


    "Hmm, wonder if I could do that, too".


    "Why not? You can give it a tryter".


    "I''ll try!" Luna shouted and stomped her feet on the ground. She concentrated hard but nothing was happening. "Eeh? This is harder than I thought".


    "Quit fooling around. Let us proceed, Elliot. Do not mind this midget".


    "You!"


    While bickering along the way, the team finally reached the innermost part of the temple. Its appearance was the same as the innermost courts in Abyss of Nox - an empty but extrarge room with a curtain that dropped from the ceiling. And in the middle of the room, instead of a sword, was arge crystal - an orange one - with many irregr sides. It shined brightly and illuminated the whole room.


    Once again, Ducis asked Elliot to take the crystal.


    "I still don''t understand," Luna butted in. "Why is it that Elliot always gets to have the items of the temples? What if somebody else took it? What will happen?"


    "If you''re so curious, go on, try and take it".


    Luna was surprised with Ducis'' answer.


    "Really?" Luna couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Okay, fine! I''ll try it". Then she flew towards the crystal and tried touching it.


    BBBZZTTTTT!!!


    "Aaaahhh!" Luna screamed in agony as lightning struck from her hands and body. The impact threw her to the other side of the room. "Aww, that hurts! You meanie dragon!"


    "As you can see, that''s what happens when somebody else tries to take it".


    Elliot was shocked to see the crystal reject Luna so badly. Confused once more, Elliot asked Ducis, "But ... Why me? Why am I allowed to touch it?"


    At these words, Ducis looked at the Griffin.


    And the Griffin looked back at him.


    They both nodded their heads and bowed to each other.


    "It has been a long time, my friend," Ducis greeted the Griffin.


    Suddenly, the Griffin shined bright orange and filled the whole room with it''s light. After the blinding light, a charming and young looking woman appeared in front of them. Her long, light brown hair fluttered in the air, and her golden eyes smiled warmly at them. She wore a golden dress that faded into an orange at its ends. And with a soft, warm voice, she replied to Ducis.


    "It has been a long time, indeed".


    Elliot, Rania and Luna were appalled by what they just witnessed. The Griffin was the Guardian all along!


    The Griffin, now turned woman, faced Elliot afterwards and looked at him endearingly.


    "My name is Fauna,


    And I am the Second Gate.


    I am the Guardian of Beasts,


    In my heart, shines Patience.


    Thou hast been tested,


    And evil, I found nought.


    Therefore, thou shalt receiveth mine blessings.


    I shalt be with thou,


    And thou shalt be with me".


    After saying these words, the woman vanished and went inside therge orange crystal. With still widened eyes, Elliot approached the crystal and touched it. As soon as he touched it, the Zweih?nder that he kept hidden in his core, came out of him, and materialized in front of him!


    Then, therge crystal began fusing with the sword. A violent gust of wind circted in the whole temple as the two fused their powers. After a few more seconds, the sword finally absorbed everything and therge orange crystal was no more.


    After absorbing the crystal, nothing much changed from the sword''s appearance except for an additional small, orange crystal engraved on its handle and a more powerful aura.


    Looking at Elliot, Rania recalled the message on the door of the temple.


    "But when perfectiones, the imperfect disappears," Rania repeatedly said unto herself. Then she turned to Ducis and took the chance to ask him while Elliot was fazed by the sword and the crystal. "Ducis, those words ¡­the ones engraved on the doors of this temple ¡­ actually, I know them. I know those words".


    Ducis'' eyes widened and with a stern look he asked Rania, "How much do you know?"


    Startled by the way he looked, Rania answered, "I know - that they are a part of a whole. There are thirteen verses and the one on the door covered three of them. Verses 8, 9, and 10. But there was something missing from verse 8, at the very beginning of it".


    Ducis furrowed. Rania''s answers were right - very right in fact. In his mind he thought, "Why? How does she know of these things? Is it because of the Supreme Being? Did He told her?" Then opening his mouth, he began to speak to Rania with a conflicted expression. "And what was the missing part on the 8th verse that you know?"


    Rania lowered her eyes for a moment. Then she looked at Ducis and stared directly at his eyes. "The missing words were ...


    Love never fails".

 Chapter 49 - Rania Asks

    After getting the orange crystal from the Second Temple, the team went back to the Forbidden Chamber to rest. Elliot examined his Zweih?nder to see what new abilities it had or what the stronger aura had in store. So he went to the Forbidden Forest again to practice. Ducis followed him. Luna was excited to see what it could do as well so she followed along. Rania ¡­ had a couple of things in her mind so she decided to stay in the chamber instead.


    When everyone was gone, Rania went back to the library to search for a couple of books she had in mind. Books about history, about genealogy, and anything that told a story about the Magi''s past ¡­ or anything that would tell her about Elliot.??


    Rania sighed as she let go of thest book from the pile she gathered.


    "Nothing, nothing at all," she sighed again. In her desperation, she decided to pray to her God and ask the things she wanted to know.


    "My Lord, those words in the door of the temple of Fauna, I know them ¡­ they were Your words. But they were iplete. If my spection is correct, then the remaining ten doors will have the rest. And if so, why? Why that message? I ¡­ I don''t understand".


    Rania joined her hands and closed her eyes.


    "If it''s not time yet for me to know, then let it be. But if You would be so kind to answer my questions, My Lord, and if You think it''s alright for me to know, please answer me.


    Who is Elliot? Why does he need to travel through the twelve doors? And why did Ducis say that I have to apany him? What is my purpose in this journey? Elliot ¡­ I somehow ¡­ have a guess, a very wild guess why he needs to go through them. But as for me, I''m a human. What is it that I can help them with? What is it that You want me to do?"


    Rania sighed again as she prayed.


    "I''m sorry, here I am beginning to doubt myself again. Even after You gave me all the strength I needed. It''s just that, after seeing what Elliot could do and aplish by himself, I don''t see a reason why I would be needed at all.


    Please, my Lord. I''m confused. Tell me what I need to do ¡­".


    Then, as if Sleep visited her, Rania fell asleep on her chair, with her faceid on the table.


    Tik ¡­ Tok ... Tik ¡­ Tok ¡­


    Time passed by as Rania fell asleep ¡­


    Then suddenly ¡­


    "Agh!" Rania gasped and shot her eyes wide open.


    She breathed heavily and her hands shook and trembled. In fact, her whole body trembled ¡­ but it wasn''t in fear.


    Large droplets of tears started falling from her eyes.


    Sheughed and cried at the same time.


    She tried wiping her tears but they just won''t stop.


    It took awhile for her to calm down.


    Once finally calm, she whispered to herself, "God, You''re truly amazing!"


    As to what the Lord has shown her, it is not time yet for us to know.


    Meanwhile, Elliot, Ducis and Luna pondered over what new things the Zweih?nder could do. Elliot tried swinging it and channeled his spiritual energy on it but it seemed that he was doing it wrong.


    "Ahm, Elliot," seeing he was having trouble, Ducis decided to give him a tip. "Try talking to Fauna, she''ll help you out".


    "Huh? Talking to her? I thought she got absorbed in the crystal?"


    "Technically, she did. But she''s a Guardian. She simply resided there and created her own space so she could travel with you".


    Elliot was surprised. "Oh, is that what receiving a Guardian''s blessing means? Is that the reason why you''re always with me too?"


    "Hmm, something like that, yes".


    "I see," Luna butted in. "So it''s like you tamed them and you''re their master now, right? That kind of thing?"


    "For once, you''re right, midget," Ducis snickered.


    "I swear, if I hear that one more time, I''m gonna roast you!"


    "Oooh, I''m scared. Maybe you mean, ''I'' will roast you. I''m the one who breathes fire not you".


    "Rggghhh, then I''ll tie you up with the strongest nts and vines!"


    On and on they started bickering again. Elliot didn''t mind them and did as Ducis told him.


    "Hey, Fauna, are you there?" Elliot asked the sword and tilted his head like a child. "Do you hear me?"


    The orange crystal engraved in the sword started to light up.


    "Yes, I hear you, master. What can I help you with?"


    "Wow, you''re really there," Elliot gawked in amazement. "Why master? Ducis kept on calling me like that before, too, it''s irritating. Just call me Elliot".


    "B-but, you are our master. We cannot possibly -"


    "-Elliot"


    A hint of chuckle could be heard from Fauna. "As you wish, Elliot".


    "So ¡­ what''s new with this sword? Youbined your powers with it right?"


    "Indeed, I have. Trymanding it to take its ''Second Form'' and you shall see".


    And so, Elliot raised the Zweih?nder andmanded it.


    "Zweih?nder, Second Form!"


    A strong gust of wind blew again and the sword shined bright and transformed!


    From its original ck appearance, the hilt and pommel changed into the skin of a lion, the ck wings became white like that of the Griffin''s, and the golden ribbon turned into the tail of a lion.


    Elliot''s eyes widened for a second. "Wow, it really changed".


    "Yes, and not only its appearance. With this form, you can call forth any creature that you desire and they will aid you in battle".


    "How do I do that?"


    "Simply raise the sword and call upon them".


    "Any creatures? Even other dragons?"


    "Yes".


    Elliot thought for a moment, then raised his sword to try it out.


    "Sprites, gather!"


    The sword emitted a brilliant light and in a matter of a few seconds, all the sprites in the forest gathered towards him.


    "That''s a lot. I didn''t know there''s too many sprites in the forest," Elliotmented. "You, you, you and you," he began pointing his fingers to the sprites he knew, the sprites who were once with them. "All of you, gather some flowers. As for the rest, you may go back. Thank you".


    Fauna chuckled again. "For a moment there, I thought you were gonna call dragons".


    "It would cause amotion if I do that".


    "Indeed, it will. But, why ask them to gather flowers?"


    "It''s for Rania. She seemed sad when we got back".


    Fauna let out a sweet smile. "Wooow, that''s very sweet of you, master".


    "Elliot".


    "Oh, sorry. Yes, Elliot".

 Chapter 50 - A Memory Of The Past

    Elliot, Ducis, Luna, apanied by the sprites who were still trying to make a bouquet from all the flowers they got, returned to the Forbidden Chamber. When they arrived, they didn''t see Rania anywhere in the drawing room so they all thought she probably went to the library. Upon opening the doors of the library, Rania weed them with reddened eyes and a warm smile.


    "She cried," Elliot thought as soon as he saw Rania''s eyes.??


    Luna and the sprites came rushing towards Rania and gave her a big hug.


    "Rania! We missed you!," the sprites shouted one after another.


    Raniaughed at them. "I missed you all,too! I was supposed to visit you".


    "Rania look! Look!" another sprite shouted and then they presented the bouquet of flowers to her.


    Rania''s eyes widened in surprise. Then she smiled gleefully and said, "Thank you very much!"


    "We''re d you like it!"


    "Oh, it was all Elliot''s idea".


    "And Rania! Did you know Elliot can summon us now?"


    "Yes, yes! He''s like ''Come here, o sprites! And then, and then -"


    "- What? That''s not what he said".


    "Yeah, he only said ''sprites, gather!'' - something like that".


    On and on they went telling her their own versions of the story. Rania was amused by their liveliness.


    "Oh,e on! That''s not how it happened," Luna interrupted them all. "You see -"


    "Not because you''re big now, you can just dismiss us all!"


    "What did you say? Want me to pinch you?"


    "But man, we never knew you were a fairy, hahaha!"


    Luna pouted, "I never knew either, hmf!"


    "Wahahaha! Who would have thought when you''re as small as us?"


    "Did you just say I''m small?" Luna''s eyes lit up in anger.


    The sprites began to scatter around and Luna followed them and tried to catch them.


    "They probably missed each other," Rania thought. Then, she looked pleasingly at the bouquet she received. She carefully examined each one and smelled them. Every turn she did, a new flower awaited her. The sprites really did give her a wide variety flower bouquet.


    "Ah," Rania gaped towards the bouquet when she turned it for thest time. A certain flower caught her attention. She plucked it out of the bouquet to see it better. "This flower ...".


    It was a very beautiful white flower that stood out among the rest. It had soft but crystal-like white petals with golden dots scattered on it that made it look like it was in eternal glitter. The petals were arranged like that of a rose in full bloom and the very center was blushed pink - a very light pink.


    Looking at the flower, Rania recalled a memory from her high school days - when she was still 16 and people her age started talking about love and got interested in romance.


    "Rania, so tell me, what type of guy do you like?"


    "Hmm?" Rania, who still had short hair that extended to her shoulders, stopped writing on her notebook and faced her friend. "Ahm, I haven''t really thought about it much".


    "Eeh? Must be nice being so beautiful. All the men are after you, so you can just make your pick".


    "I ¡­ I''m not interested in fake love - no, actually there is no such thing as fake love. It''s just love - or not. And ¡­ I don''t know, somehow I get the feeling that I have someone - like, someone destined for me. And when I meet him, I''ll know for sure".


    Rania''s friend giggled. "Was it because of that dream again?"


    Rania''s innocent face turned guilty, "Haha! You got me!"


    "But for real, your dreams are weird. It''s like you have super powers or something. Tell me, are you actually a psychic?"


    "Hahaha! No, I don''t think so".


    "But girl, out of all your dreams, the one I like most is when you dreamed you were dressed in white and holding a bouquet of weird flowers".


    "Yes, that''s my favorite so far, too. I kept on seeing bad things in my dreams, but that seemed - okay".


    "Do you think its a wedding?"


    "Hmm ¡­ I''m not so sure. I didn''t see a priest, or a church, you know, the things at a wedding. But I saw myself, holding a bouquet of weird flowers. I looked it up online for years but I never found one like it".


    "Well, if the flower doesn''t exist, then does that mean your destined lover does not exist too?" Her friend snickered.


    "Hey! Don''t jinx it. I still want to find him someday!"


    "Hahahaha! Well, your dreams are never wrong, but then you dreamt of a non-existing flower and a man giving it to you. What do you want me to think about it?"


    Rania pouted. "Hmf! Or maaaybe ~ the flower wasn''t discovered yet".


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say".


    And the two of them kept onughing at each other.


    Rania chuckled to herself upon remembering a sweet memory. "So, it does exist," she whispered to herself. "And the man giving it to me is ¡­," then she looked towards Elliot with a mixture of a hesitant, confused, and a happy face, " ¡­ Elliot".


    Then, Rania lowered her eyes. She kept thinking over and over - the things she just found out from God, then this, she finally found the man who gave her the weird flower in her dream years back. She was confused. She didn''t understand it fully.


    "I know what I must do now ¡­ and that is to make sure Elliot fulfills his destiny," Rania told herself. "But these flowers ¡­ and that dream ¡­ maybe it wasn''t a wedding? Maybe it meant ¡­ I don''t know. What does this flower even mean?"


    Elliot noticed Rania''s expression was bing dark again. So he approached her.


    "Rania," he called her gently.


    Rania''s deep thinking got disrupted when Elliot called her.


    "Ah, Elliot".


    Elliot''s eyes spelled worry for her. Rania understood that she''s thinking too hard on things and kept on making the people around her worry.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered.


    Then, Elliot grabbed her and embraced her.


    Rania was surprised. Even Luna and the sprites stopped their game of tag when they noticed what was happening.


    Then Elliot gently patted Rania''s head. "There, there," copying what she did to him before.


    Rania''s eyes widened once more. A mixture of feelings overcame her - feelings she couldn''t exin. She gave off a bitter smile.


    "Elliot, you''re a really kind person," she thought to herself. "Don''t worry, I promise ¡­ I will do anything in my power to make sure you fulfill your destiny.


    For Earth ¡­ for humanity ¡­


    For Gaia ¡­ and for Magi ¡­


    I will make sure ites to pass!"


    Ducis felt Rania''s determination and stared at the two of them with a bitter smile on his face as well. "Is this how it''s supposed to be?"


    Luna turned to the sprites, "That ¡­ flower ¡­ who managed to get it?"


    "Huh? Which -" one of the sprites began looking, "Aah!" he shouted when he saw the crystal-like flower in Rania''s hands.


    "That one? It was Elliot. It''s amazing how he got it, really".


    "Isn''t that the legendary flower?"


    "Yeah, the one that can''t be nted, and doesn''t pollinate to reproduce".


    "And the one that grows in random ces you can never guess where it will spring?"


    "What was it called again?"


    "I think it was ¡­ ver -us, I forgot".


    Luna clenched her chest for reasons unknown. "It''s called ¡­


    Verus Amor ...


    the flower of true love and destiny".


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 51 - The Oracles Prayer

    " ~ Hosanna, Hosanna


    Hosanna in the Highest??


    Hosanna, Hosanna


    Hosanna in the Highest ~"


    As if the heavens came down, the Temple of Guardians reverberated with the angelic voice of the Oracle, singing her praises to the Supreme.


    With no statues, or relics to worship, the priests and priestesses from the Sortis n gathered in their usual morning assembly to give thanks to the Most High.


    Selena could easily be found in the crowd since her purple hair stood out. She sat beside vis and Mitis.


    As if seeing an Unseen Being, they all worshipped with their hearts and souls.


    When the song ended, the Oracle led them in a solemn prayer. And the assembly continued on for a whole hour.


    After it ended, everyone went back to their homes and went on to their usual daily routine. The Oracle was left in her room to offer a dedicated prayer.


    "My Lord," Illumin¨¢ire started her prayer with a deep sigh.


    Her bowed head, lifted up and gazed at the skies. She barely uttered a word, but her eyes already began to weep.


    "My Lord ¡­ my heart aches for our world.


    Daily ¡­ daily I feel each passing soul.


    And my heart breaks as Yours breaks,


    When one of your beloved children,


    Returns to the world.


    Truly, they returned to You ¡­


    And there is no greaterfort than to be with You.


    Yet my heart aches - that the reason -


    Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­


    - The reason of their deaths was rooted


    From our own selfishness.


    If only we have learned to be contented,


    If only we have learned not to greed,


    If only we have not coveted what is not ours,


    If only we have followed Your chosen king,


    None of this would have happened.


    And now we burden other worlds,


    Not even begging for them to share their abundance,


    But plundering, stealing,


    And even resorting to killing the innocent!"


    The Oracle trembled, and her knees began to wobble until she knelt down andid her hands on the ground to support her body. She weeped miserably. Her tears won''t stop from falling.


    "I ¡­ I still remember the day we came to this.


    How I have seen the ughter of thousands,


    Yet do nothing to stop it!


    For they were meant to happen.


    How I''ve closed my eyes,


    Only to hear their cries.


    How I had to separate a woman from her lover,


    How I could not heal the wounded,


    How I could not stop my brethren from their merciless killing,


    Because she had to see ¡­


    Her heart needed to be shattered ¡­


    For her to rise up and be strong ¡­


    For she was your chosen ¡­


    In our evil, we cursed ourselves,


    In her kindness, she offered herself.


    In order to save us, she had to be broken,


    In order to free us, they had to be imprisoned.


    My Lord! I do not want this kind of salvation!


    I do not desire freedom in the expense of others!


    I do not desire for anyone to suffer!


    Please, is there no other way than this?"


    Hours passed as Illumin¨¢ire continued to weep. Her eyes got redder and redder by each passing minute until her strength left her and she fell asleep in front of the pool in the Oracle''s prayer room.


    In her sleep, Illumin¨¢ire dreamt of the two moons and the sun once again. But this time, it was longer.


    As the sun began to rise, the darkness of the skies lightened.


    When its light peeked against the earth, the skies blushed in dawn.


    But the sun had trouble rising - a barrier blocked its path.


    Yes, the sun was sheltered in a barrier made of ss.


    Then a maiden in white appeared and broke the ss.


    Finally, the sun slowly rose from its slumber,


    As it rose, it brightened the whole world,


    Until the darkness in the sky was no more.


    And the maiden smiled,


    As her body was engulfed in the light.


    Illumin¨¢ire gasped as she suddenly awoke from her dreams.


    "The sun ¡­ was indeed salvation!!" she blurted out in her joy. "But ¡­ it was not her. Instead, she got engulfed in the light. Does this mean ¡­ she''ll disappear? Or return to her? But the prophecy said ¡­ ''a maiden that is not one of us, will save us'' ¡­". Illumin¨¢ire continued to ponder over her own dream.


    Then she gasped again, but this time in great horror. "Unless ¡­"


    With trembling hands once more, she conjured a trident out of the waters from the pool. She mustered up all of her strength and stood up again. Releasing holy magic from her trident, she summoned her brother upon her call.


    "vis!"


    And so, a bright light came from the trident and vis appeared from thin air, in front of his sister.


    Seeing the reddened eyes of his sister, vis got worried.


    "What happened?"


    Without wordsing from her mouth and only a simple nod to wee her brother, Illumin¨¢ire walked straight towards the pool, removed her shoes and stepped on the water. She showed her dream to her brother.


    vis observed quietly as he saw the same thing regarding the two moons and the sun. Then his eyes widened upon seeing the continuation of the dream. After a few moments, the dream ended and vis was shut silent.


    "Did the Supreme tell you anything?" Illumin¨¢ire asked her brother.


    "One thing - I know who the sun is," he answered with great confidence. "And you know him as well - since we''re the only ones who know about him".


    Illumin¨¢ire''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Then that means -"


    "Yes," vis nodded and smiled.


    Illumin¨¢ire began crying again, with a gentle smile on her face. vis patted her and tried to calm her down.


    After a few minutes, she raised her head and asked again, "Tell me ¡­ thest part of my dream - the kind maiden was engulfed in the light - what does it mean?"


    vis gulped and breathed heavily before he answered.


    As his lips uttered the words, Illumin¨¢ire dropped on her knees again.

 Chapter 52 - Sleep With Me

    Make way! Make way!


    The dragon roars for our savior hase!??


    With dress as pure as white,


    and eyes burning yet calm.


    Favoured by the Supreme, she stands


    A maiden that is not one of us will save us¡­


    "Hmm ¡­ dress as pure as white?" Selena asked herself as she sat on the chair at the balcony of vis'' bedroom. Her arms werezily leaning on the table and one of them supported her chin. She gazed up at the stars - it was night time. The chilly air blew by but it did nothing to make her lose her focus.


    "The only person I know that is dressed in white is Rania. The prophecy fits her - dressed as white, a maiden that is not one of us, with ''us'' being the Magi, since she''s human. And if what I heard back in the chamber was not a hallucination, then that means she''s alive! And she will save us ¡­ but ¡­ save us from what?"


    "Hahh," a deep sigh came out from vis. He teleported back to his bedroom after a long talk with his sister. A hint of sadness could be seen from his eyes.


    Selena noticed that vis came back so she stood up from her seat and went back to the bedroom.


    "What''s the long sigh for?"


    vis was startled from her suddenly popping up. "Oh, right ¡­ I''m not alone in my room anymore". He averted his eyes from her and went straight towards the bed. He touched his chest and suddenly, his shirt and zer turned into a sleeping robe.


    "Hey! Are you ignoring me?" Selena pouted and stomped her feet as she walked towards him.


    vis was nowying in bed, with the nket covering his body.


    "I''m tired. I do not have the energy to argue with you".


    "But you''re taking the bed! Where will I sleep now?"


    "You made me sleep on the sofa this past few days. Let''s take turns. I''ll sleep here today, then you tomorrow".


    "What?! B-but I can''t sleep on a sofa," Selena continued to nag him. "Chivalry is truly dead!"


    "Ugh, I told you, I''m not in the mood. So just shut up," vis tone got lonelier and lonelier by the minute. He was barely uttering his words properly.


    Selena noticed the sudden change of his demeanor. She rxed her shoulders and hopped on the bed and sat beside vis. Then, she touched his forehead with one hand, and her own, with the other.


    "Hmm ¡­ You don''t seem sick," Selena assessed. "But you don''t look fine either. Are you okay?"


    vis smirked at her remarks. "Seriously? You''re worried about me now?"


    "Aah!" Selena blushed. "N-not really! Haha! Why would I be worried about you? H-haha!" She tried tough it off but herugh was too dry. "You just seemed - sad, that''s all! And I was curious. Tsss, not because I''m worried about you. Why would I be?"


    vis was amused with her reaction. Unconsciously, he reached out his hand and touched her smooth and silky hair. But the sadness in his eyes remained.


    Selena''s face turned red as a tomato. "W-w-what do you think you''re doing with my hair?"


    "Ah," vis snapped out of his unconsciousness. Then he sighed heavily again, "I don''t know. I''m just tired. If you don''t want to sleep on the sofa, then you can just sleep beside me. We''re basically like husband and wife now, anyways, so it''s fine. And it''s not like I''m going to do anything to you".


    "W-what?!" Selena got frustrated. "So you mean I''m so ugly that you won''t dare touch me?" Her face fumed and pouted at the same time. "Fine! That works for me, too! You and your race''s unrealistic beauty standards! You might as well just kick me out or turn me into a servant!"


    vis, now irritated, and with a face that spelled ''annoyed'', got up from his lying position and leaned on the bed''s headboard. His face now fixed towards Selena.


    "Heh," he snickered mischievously. "So ¡­ you want me to touch you instead?"


    Selena''s face paled as she felt the animosity from vis'' words. Like a rabbit sensing danger, she turned around and slowly crawled out of bed.


    "Running away now? I told you I''m not in the mood, but you keep on pestering me. Now, be punished," vis said as he grabbed Selena and pulled her towards him.


    "Kyaaa!" Selena blurted out. vis was now holding her on his arms in an embrace - with her back towards his chest, and his arms wrapped around her waist. "I-I I''m sorry! I was just joking! P-please let me go!"


    "Weird ¡­," vis thought to himself as he continued to wrap Selena in his arms. "Why ¡­ why do I suddenly feel so calm?" he asked himself again as he tightened his embrace. "This feels nice ¡­ somehow, I don''t feel sad anymore. Truly weird ¡­ Is this the work of the hormones? Of oxytocin and endorphins? Books are right indeed, cuddling someone helps relieve stress".


    Selena turned her head towards vis - she had to look up a bit since he was taller than her by 3 inches. "Hey! Are you not gonna let go of me? You pervert!"


    "Selena," vis whispered to her ears. His voice was gentle, yet deep and husky.


    Selena turned red again, and her body shivered as she felt his breath on her ear and neck. "W-w-what is it?" Her voice started to whimper.


    "Just this once ¡­ can you ..."


    "Can I - what?!"


    "Sleep with me ¡­"


    Selena''s eyes widened in shock and she couldn''t respond to his question.


    vis smirked again. "I''ll take your silence as a ''yes'' then".


    Then, visid Selena on the bed and tucked her inside the nket.


    Selena''s body stiffened as his face got nearer to her. She tried to draw back but she was lying down. There was no escape, too since vis pinned her down. Both of vis'' hands pinned Selena''s wrists to the bed.


    Closer and closer, he drew nearer to her until they''re faces were only a few centimeters apart. Selena held her breath.


    And then ¡­ vis let go of her wrists and grabbed her again to embrace her.


    "Waaah!" Selena was finally able to breathe. "I thought you''re really gonna -" She stopped when she noticed vis was already sound asleep. She heard his soft breathing.


    She wanted to push him away from her ¡­


    But somehow, somewhere in her heart ...


    She didn''t want to ¡­


    "Fine, I''ll forgive you this once since you looked so lonely," Selena whispered to him and patted his head gently. Afterwards, her face turned to worry. "I wonder what happened?" she thought to herself.


    And so the night continued on, and Selena and vis slept together in the warm embrace of each other.

 Chapter 53 - Mitis Sneaks In

    "La~" Mitis joyfully sang as she yfully hopped while walking on a long hallway inside the mansion. "Haaah, I''m so happy," she thought, "such a cute sweetie pie has been added to our family. I can''t wait to see her again and talk to her! Good thing she talks, unlike my own daughter".


    She let out a sigh and then continued her daydreaming. "I''ve always wanted to y with my daughter but then again, duty calls. At least now, I could do all the things I''ve always wanted to do!"??


    Turning left at the end of the hallway, the door to vis'' room could be seen from afar.


    "We could ¡­ shop together! Or ¡­ have our hair done together! Or ¡­ hmm, maybe read each other''s fortune? That would be so cute!" Mitis giggled to herself as she imagined all the fun things she could do with Selena.


    With a loud thump, she stopped her yful hopping. She was now in front of her son''s bedroom. She carefully turned the doorknob - she didn''t want to wake them up in case they were still asleep which was a big possibility since it was still seven in the morning. It was too early for her to go visiting people''s rooms.


    But nheless, she sneakily entered inside, trying to y the ninja. Once inside, she decided to float instead of walking just to be sure. And she passed on the receiving area of vis'' room and turned right towards the sleeping area.


    "Ah-!" she gasped and almost squealed if she hadn''t stopped her mouth with her hands immediately. While she continued to cover her mouth, she floated nearer to them.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Mitis screamed in her mind. She couldn''t stop herself much so she giggled and blushed and spinned around the air - a total fangirl of her son''s love affairs. "What a very joyous day this is!" A few drops of tears escaped her eyes.


    Mitis gently tapped her cheeks to wipe off her tears of joy. Then, she thought of a brilliant idea. "I''ve got to record this moment! And make a portrait of it!"


    Then, she snapped her fingers and a camera-looking object appeared from it. And she immediately began taking pictures from all angles. Only a few minutes passed and she probably took a hundred already.


    "Uhm ¡­," Selena grunted.


    "Oops! I think they''re waking up. Better hide!" Mitis thought to herself and quickly flew over to thest room and hid behind the walls.


    Selena inhaled deeply. "Uhmm ¡­ what a nice smell," she thought, "and so warm too". Then, she buried her face deeper in the warmth she was feeling not knowing it was none other than vis'' bare chest. His sleeping robe opened up through the night, exposing his chest and upper abdomen. "This is a nice pillow," she thought again and hugged the ''pillow'' tighter.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Mitis was recording everything in her camera - she left it floating in the air to get the best view of what''s happening while she fangirled on the sidelines.


    On the other hand, vis was awakened when Selena hugged her tighter.


    "Ugh," he grunted as he slowly opened his eyes. His face turned shocked for a moment. Then he reminisced about everything that happenedst night and whispered, "Oh, yeah, that happened".


    vis raised his left arm, resting it on the pillow and leaned his head on his palm as he watched Selena sleep. He moved carefully so he won''t wake her up.


    "Hmm ¡­," he began thinking. "At first, I took her in because I needed to observe her. I didn''t think she''d be useful in relieving stress. I guess it''s not that bad of a deal after all. Besides, I don''t need to y strong and calm all the time towards her since she''s not a Magi. I can just be myself like how I usually am when I''m alone. And it''s great that I don''t need to y pretend in front of her". He sighed in relief. "Not bad ¡­ Her body is soft and she smells nice, too".


    vis continued his assessment on his head while Selena moved again and raised her head a bit. She was now facing vis'' neck and her every breath tickled vis.


    "Ugh! What the -," vis was startled. He quickly covered Selena''s mouth with his free hand. He felt Selena''s lips touch his palm and he jolted in response. He removed his hand from her mouth and pushed her back.


    "Urgh," Selena grunted and she went back to hugging her ''pillow'' tightly again.


    A hint of blush could be seen from vis'' cheeks.


    "This is too much, anymore and I ¡­" vis knitted his brows and pushed Selena away again. He finally got up and looked back at her, annoyed. "Foolish woman, I''m still a man. I''m not immune to the desires of the flesh - Tsk! Pushing yourself too much on me, being defenseless. Are you going to be like this with other men too? What if I decided not to take you in and let other nobles get you? You''d probably be ¡­ Argh, truly, foolish!"


    vis got up from the bed and went to the bathroom to clear his head and wash up. He didn''t notice Mitis'' presence at all who was still all giddy behind the walls.


    "I think I got a lot of good materials today, I''m very satisfied with my findings," Mitis whispered to herself and she teleported back to her room, taking her camera with her.


    vis noticed an aura departing from his bedroom while he was showering.


    "What''s that? Who dared enter my room?" vis furrowed again. "Ah! Selena!"


    He immediately got out of the shower, put on a towel on his waist and walked fast out of the bathroom towards the ce where he felt the presence.


    "Haahh ¡­," he sighed once more after determining who''s aura it was. "Mother - should have known. I better put some restrictions or barriers from now on".


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!" Selena screamed and covered her eyes immediately.


    vis thought something happened to her and he quickly turned his head in her direction. "What''s wrong?"


    "Y-y-yooou! Pervert!"


    "What?" vis asked, confused. He looked at himself and realized nothing wrong with - "Oh, right, I''m just wearing a towel". He then turned around and walked back to the bathroom.


    Selena''s face was so red. The image of vis''pletely naked upper body, with drops of water dripping from his hair and body was engraved on her mind.


    In her mind, Selena thought, "Why am I remembering it too clearly? T-those muscles ¡­ and fair skin - wait, why does his skin look so smooth anyway? He''s a man! A-and ¡­ even his legs were beautiful! Where''s justice? Why are Magi a bunch of so damn gorgeous people? A-a-and ¡­ and ¡­ even his buttocks have a nice shape looking at it sideways ¡­ And I think I saw ¡­ - wait, what the heck am I thinking? I swear I didn''t look there! I - I ¡­ Waaaaaaaa! Why did he have to get out looking like that? My mind is not pure at all! Rania, shed me some of your purity!".

 Chapter 54 - Paying Respect To The King

    vis hurriedly went back to the shower and turned the water on to cool off his head. As he brushed his fingers along his bluish silver hair, he sighed yet again.


    "Seriously, vis, what are you thinking?" he contemted. "Don''t you think you''re being toofortable around her? She''s still a woman and you''ve only been with her for a week for you to walk around the room nonchntly with just a towel on you. Sigh ¡­ Or maybe, I just don''t really care much about her? Yes, that''s probably it - the most logical and possible reason. It''s like the feeling you have with a pet - you don''t really care even if your pet sees you naked. Yes, that''s it".??


    A few momentster, vis finished his bath, dried his hair and clothed himself with his usual attire - a white shirt and a blue zer, though this time it had a slightly different style and design.


    As he buttoned his shirt, he walked out of the bathroom and towards Selena who was covering herself with a nket.


    "Woman," he called her in amanding tone, "Get yourself ready, we''re visiting the king".


    "A-are you wearing clothes now?" Selena nervously asked.


    "Ugh, yes I am".


    Selena jumped to her feet and looked angrily at vis. "Arggghh ¡­ first of all, my name is not woman so call me properly - it''s Se-le-na - got it? Tsss, when you need me, you call me by my name but when you don''t, you just call me ''woman''. Hmf! And second, don''t just walk around naked okay? You''re not alone in your room anymore, I''m here too! Even if I don''t want to, we have to share a room since you''re still pretending to your mom. Why don''t you just tell her huh?" Her face fumed and blushed as she spoke.


    "If I tell her, you''d be kicked out here in no time and she''s going to pester me again to look for a wife - so, NO, I won''t tell her," vis replied emphasizing on the ''No'' part. "Also, I''ll start calling you by your name properly if you start calling me by my name properly as well instead of ''Hey'' or ''You'' or ''Pervert''. Do we have a deal?"


    "Dang it! He''s too smart to argue with," Selena thought in her mind then replied back, "Fine! I''ll call you ¡­ C-c ¡­ vis!" Her face blushed at the mention of his name. Growing up surrounded by a bunch of girls, she never mentioned a guy''s name so it was a bit embarrassing for her. She wasn''t used to it.


    Thump. vis'' heart skipped a beat seeing Selena''s cute face utter his name.


    "Hm? Am I palpitating? Probably because of stress. I need to take some vacation soon," he thought to himself.


    Selena''s heart beated wildly as well. "T-there, I called you by your name s-so -"


    "- Selena," vis called her. "Satisfied? Let''s start addressing each other that way".


    Selena nodded and rushed towards the bathroom to prepare herself.


    vis on the other hand, breathed heavily and sat on the bed. A hint of blush could be seen from his cheeks as well.


    "Palpitation again".


    After a few minutes, Selena finished her bath and wore a bathrobe as she went out of the bathroom. Then, she entered another door that connected to the bathroom and the bedroom which was a walk-in closet. It was filled with vis'' clothes - around a thousand of them, with different styles and designs but all in the shade of blue or white. Only a small section at the end was a little colorful since it was filled with Selena''s dresses.


    "vis!" she called out to him from within the closet. "Ahm ¡­ what should I wear?"


    "Anything is fine".


    "Hmf! I can''t really get a decent answer from you," Selena hissed and then thought carefully, "Hmm.. we''re visiting the king ¡­ so it means we''re paying respects or something like that since I''m basically known as his wife right now. Tsk! But where''s my wedding? Don''t Magi wed first before bing husband and wife? Why am I just ced in this household like a pet? Argh, anyway, back to the point ¡­ so, maybe I should wear ¡­ Ah! This one!"


    Few minutes passed and vis was getting tired of waiting so he walked towards the closet and knocked on the door. As soon as he knocked, Selena opened it.


    Selena chose to wear a dress with matching design and color with vis'' attire.


    "So, what do you think?" Selena spinned around happily. "I look gorgeous in blue and white right? I figured you love blue too much and since everyone knows I''m your wife so I thought maybe I should pair my dress with yours! I''m considerate aren''t I?" she smuggly asked him.


    But vis barely heard what she was saying. He unconsciously stared at her and his face flushed red. His heart kept on thumping. He averted his gaze and tried to think of something else to distract him.


    "Hey, vis, are you okay? Your face is red! Are you sick?" Selena''s smiling face turned to worry. She quickly touched vis'' forehead to check for his temperature. Humans and Magi should have the same temperature if they''re sick.


    "I''m fine," vis grabbed her wrists to stop her. "W-we should go," were the only words he managed to say after clearing his throat. "I''m palpitating again, what is wrong with me? Maybe, I should go see a healer," he thought yet again.


    "Hmf! Are you not even gonnapliment me?" Selena pouted.


    "It ¡­ looks good on you," vis whispered as he turned his back towards Selena.


    Selena turned red at his sudden words. "T-thank you! Hahaha ¡­ ha".


    "Let''s go," vis said and he held out his hand to her.


    Selena took his hand and they both teleported to the Grand Pce.


    Upon arriving, vis escorted her throughout the journey of visiting different offices - the Judges'' office, the Generals'' office, and other important people''s offices. vis introduced her to everyone and Selena simply nodded or bowed to them. Everyone was formal except for the other Judges whoughed at vis and teased him as soon as he entered the door. Annoyed, vis hurried his greetings and went out immediately.


    Last on their list was the king''s office.


    vis sighed. "Finally, thest one".


    "So this is what the king''s office looks like, huh?"


    vis nodded. "Before we go in, just so you know, the king knows the real reason why I took you in. Well, maybe not all of the reason but he is aware that I kissed you and he didn''t want to have an impure candidate in his harem".


    "Tsk! Impure ¡­ I''m still a virgin, you know".


    "Do you want to be with the king that much?"


    "What? No! I''m pissed off being called impure when I''m still a virgin - not because I''m out of his harem. I like it better with you anyways so -" Selena quickly turned her head away from vis. Her face turned red again and she kept reprimanding herself in her mind, "What the heck are you saying? Did you just admit that you like to be with him? And why would you? Don''t tell me you''re liking him for real? That ice block?! Nooooooooo!"


    She turned her face towards vis again while her eyes still looked in a different direction.


    "W-what I mean is ¡­" Selena shyly continued. Then, she peaked at vis'' reaction.


    And vis was not looking at her, instead he stared nkly at the door in front of him.


    "What the - here I am being all flustered and he doesn''t even care about -" Selena argued in her mind until she noticed something.


    vis'' ears were red and she could feel his pulse on his hands that she held.

 Chapter 55 - Where There Is Smoke

    In case anyone missed it in my Author''s Notes yesterday, I''m changing my update schedule to "12 midnight GMT+08" instead of 12 noon GMT+08 to make it earlier and to cater the time of most of the readers.


    Enjoy!??


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Selena bit her lips to stop herself from smiling.


    "Why am I so happy that he''s flustered?" Selena was lost in thought. "Well, he should be flustered since I''m a very beautiful woman. Any man in the world should be happy if I said that I''m happy to be with them. Right, nothing special. It''s simply my pride as a woman since he kept treating me like a pet or a little girl! Hmf! Serves you right! Now, fall for me! Hahahaha!"


    "So, this is Selena," the king greeted them as soon as they entered the door. He took a quick nce on Selena from head to foot. "Hmm ¡­ not bad. So you like big chested women, vis?"


    vis got annoyed and quickly stepped in front of Selena to cover her. "Please refrain from being disrespectful to my fianc¨¦e, your highness. Disrespect towards her is disrespect towards me".


    vis was not the only one annoyed, even Selena got pissed off with the king''s greeting to them. In her mind she thought, "This stupid, lewd king! Arghh! Go husband! Teach him some lessons!"


    "Ohh, don''t tell me you''re already in love in a span of ¡­ what? one week and a couple of days?" the king mocked. Then, he stood up from his seat and continued, "No, impossible. Besides, you don''t believe in love. Knowing you, your first decision would be to give her to some other Judge, or General. And if they won''t agree, then to a noble family, right?"


    At these words, Selena who was hiding behind vis, trembled and embraced herself.


    "I see ¡­ so he really DID intend to give me to some other men," Selena thought as she lowered her eyes and head. "Weird ¡­ why do I feel something stinging in my chest?"


    "Tell me, vis. What''s the real reason you decided to take her?" The king gave off an intimidating smile. He had been pestering vis about it but the Wise Judge kept himself silent. So now, he''s using Selena''s presence to try and agitate him.


    vis turned to Selena, "Selena, go and rest outside for a bit. This conversation might take a while".


    "Uhm," Selena silently nodded and walked outside without taking a nce back at vis, which the man took notice.


    vis felt annoyed. In his mind he thought, "She''s sad and it''s all because of this bbermouth of a king. Urgh".


    "Oh no, she seemed sad. Poor woman," the king teased even further.


    "Heh," vis smirked back at him. "Don''t think that deliberately pissing me off will make me talk. I don''t amuse myself with idle talk".


    "Scary~ It seems that I really DID piss you off. Somehow ¡­ I''m very happy".


    On and on they continued hounding each other.


    Meanwhile, Selena went out of the office and down towards the garden that could be found below. It was a smaller garden than usual, with a marble pavilion in the middle that served as a resting area. There were mainly flower bushes and statues at each corner. Despite the size, it was still a very rxing ce thanks to the water fountains scattered about and the magnificent view of the skies at eye level - they were still within the Floating Kingdom afterall.


    Selena sighed as her fingers yed with the flowers.


    "Stupid girl, why are you sad?" Selena talked to herself in her mind. "What the king said is true though, that''s very much like him. And besides, don''t tell me you like him already? Seriously, you just met himst week, for goodness'' sake!


    Hmm ¡­ Nope, it''s not that I like him, that''s impossible. Besides, he''s the only man I interacted with - maybe that''s why I''m feeling a bit lonely since I feel rejected, right? Yes, that''s the most possible reason ¡­ right .... And since he''s the first man I''m basically being close with, that''s why ¡­ I want him to like me or something like that, right?


    Tsk! Who are you kidding? Honestly, are you falling for him?


    What? No! Why would I fall in love with someone I just met? You think I''m Anna from Frozen? Of course not!


    Then why are you sad?


    Because I feel rejected, that''s it! And ¡­ I ¡­ I''m confused. I''m supposed to be his wife ¡­ But then again, this is all just a big misunderstanding and the situation can''t be helped. It''s not like I''m his wife or fianc¨¦e because he actually liked me. But then again, where does that put me? What if ¡­ what if someday he finds someone he loves? Of course he''s gonna marry her and I''ll just be a side consort or something since Magi allows polygamy".


    On and on, Selena kept on arguing with herself. Then with a deep sigh, she told herself, "I ¡­ at least want to marry because I''m in love with someone ¡­ not like this".


    "Well, well ¡­ If it isn''t vis'' little fianc¨¦e," a tall woman suddenly spoke up. She was with another friend and they went to the garden to rest. They were both beautiful for a normal human standard.


    Selena remembered them as the apprentices from one of those offices she visited with vis.


    "Ah ¡­ Hello, nice to see you again," Selena greeted them back. She was careful with her words since she didn''t know their purpose.


    "Why are you alone? Where''s your husband?" the other woman asked mischievously.


    The tall woman snorted as she shook her head and crossed her arms, "Husband ¡­ How lucky of you, being the fianc¨¦e of the most eligible bachelor next to the king. And you''re JUST a human". Her animosity escaped from her tone.


    Selena immediately felt that these two were up to no good.


    "Tell me," the tall woman continued, "What did you do to seduce vis?"


    Selena clenched her fists.


    "Did you know? She came from Pemptos, under Malum," the other answered her.


    "Oh? Malum? Then, that exins a lot," and they both snickered.


    The tall woman walked nearer Selena.


    "Let me guess, you seduced him in bed using yourrge chest, didn''t you? Nice trick, gotta make use of your assets, huh?"


    "Hahahaha!" the otherughed so loud. "So tell us, was he big?"


    "Big? What big?" Selena thought in her mind. Then, after a few moments, she realized what they were referring to and she got totally pissed off. "These bitc*es ¡­ you''re a hundred years too early to go insulting my husband! You want war? I''ll give you war!!!"


    Selena tried her best to be forgiving and kind and forbearing like Rania, but it seemed that just didn''t suit her personality. So, she decided to fight back! And fight back hard!


    "So you''re bullying me, huh? Heh, I was INDEED in Pemptos, and that is for a whole lot of reasons!" Fire lit up Selena''s eyes as she thought of all her counterattacks to these two bitc*es.


    "Bring it ON!!!"

 Chapter 56 - Selena Is On Fire!

    While the two apprentices bullied Selena, vis came out of the king''s office and looked down towards the garden, seeing Selena talking to them. He didn''t think anything bad was happening until he was down the stairs and just a few meters away from them. He heard them talk from the part where the two women were asking if his'' was big.


    vis got furious with their question that he quickly conjured ice from his hands. ??


    But Selena was faster.


    In only a matter of seconds, Selena already thought how she would y them out.


    Turning on an innocent and cute looking face, she replied embarrassingly, "B-big? Ahm ¡­ I ¡­ I guess he was". Then she covered her face and blushed hard.


    Completely falling for her acting, the two women were outraged!


    "Y-yo-you - bit*h!!! How dare you!" the tall woman went ballistic.


    "So you already ¡­" the other woman couldn''t believe what she heard and almost cried herself to tears.


    If the two of them got angry, vis, who heard everything that she said, bursted outughing quietly to himself.


    "Pfuuu! Hahahahaha!" visughed hard in his mind but giggled outwardly. He was too amused and didn''t want to ruin the moment so he stopped his mouth from letting out any sound. Instead, he tapped on the walls beside him as heughed. "T-this woman, how could she say such vulgar things?" It had been a really long while since visughed again, and he never thought it would be this way.


    "Ah - I''m sorry! Did I say anything wrong?" Selena continued her wless acting. "Y-you were asking if he was -"


    "Yes! We know now! So stop saying it! I-it''s not like it matters anyway," Tears could be seen from the tall woman''s eyes now. She was clearly head over heels with vis and undoubtedly, a case of sour grapes.


    "Yes, right. Of course, you wouldn''t be interested in how great he was in bed and sweet and ¡­ how he likes hugging me to sleep," Selena deliberately whispered softly but enough to let them hear what she was saying.


    "S-s-stop! And don''t say that he''s a great kisser too!"


    "Oh yes, he is!" Selena gleefully smiled.


    The tall woman fumed even further.


    "C-calm down, she''s deliberately saying all those things. It''s not true," her friend tried to console her. But Selena''s acting was too perfect to be seen through.


    "Ahm, and regarding your other question, on how I seduced vis," Selena continued. "Actually, I didn''t seduce him. In fact, he was the one who kissed me first (which was a fact). But he said he liked my natural beauty, and the fact that I don''t wear makeup at all! Maybe you could do that, too, so you can find husbands in the future!" She smiled at them again which made them more pissed off. "Honestly though, the reason I don''t use makeup is because I''m allergic to it. Lucky me, I guess! Hehehe".


    "Heh, so he kissed you first because he fell in love with your natural beauty?" The tall girl finally snapped. "So are you saying that we''re not beautiful at all?" Her veins could be seen on her forehead and neck as she spoke.


    "Hmm ¡­ maybe? I''m not sure ¡­ But he did say that he loves me sooo much! And I''m happy with that! He''s so cute ,and handsome, and adorable, and strong, and his body is just perfect, and he''s such a gentleman, too. There''s really nothing I could ask for more. I''m really blessed!"


    At these remarks, the two women couldn''t take it anymore and conjured magic to attack Selena. They made sharp spears made from vines, and aimed at Selena.


    Selena was startled and she couldn''t move quick enough to evade their attack.


    Pwhoooosk!!!


    And the vines attacked Selena.


    Selena closed her eyes as fear paralyzed her feet.


    "vis!" she unconsciously yelled. Then, when she felt no pain after a few seconds had already passed, she opened her eyes to see an ice wall encircled her and protected her. She turned around knowing who her savior was, and indeed, she saw vis slowly walking towards her.


    "And who dares try to attack my wife?" vis asked in a very demeaning and cold tone. His eyes gazed down furiously towards the two women.


    He held out his hand towards them and suddenly, a thin barrier surrounded them. Unfortunately, this barrier was not meant to protect them - instead, it shrank and shrank and shrank until the two were down on their knees and their faces kissed the ground.


    "S-so-sorry C-vis, we d-didn''t mean to -" the other woman tried to beg for mercy.


    "Didn''t mean to, what?!" vis yelled. His voice was too scary for anyone who could hear. "Didn''t mean to kill my wife?"


    Again, the barrier shrank and their bones were slowly being crushed.


    Selena felt sorry for the two women. She tugged vis'' sleeves and with a pink face, she said, "vis, I''m fine. You can stop now".


    vis was about to stop when he suddenly thought of a mischievous idea. For some reason, he was very happy and wanted to tease Selena after all the lies he heard her say.


    "Ah, but I''m very angry right now".


    "I-if you continue that, they may die, you know!"


    "Then, calm me down".


    "Huh?" Selena blinked her eyes in disbelief. "Uhm, how?"


    An evil grin could be seen from vis lips.


    "Kiss me, my dear wife".


    Selena''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    Then, vis leaned near her and whispered to her ears, "After all, I AM such a great kisser, right?"


    Selena''s face turned bright red.


    "T-this guy ¡­ really ¡­ such a pervert!" she thought to herself. "Fine! You think I''ll back down?"


    Not wanting to lose to vis, she leaned forward to him, held his cheeks and slowly got nearer to his lips to kiss him.


    "Hmf, too slow".


    And vis, released his hands from the barrier he conjured.


    Then, he slid his hands on Selena''s waist and to her back, to embrace her, and with the other, he held out her chin and kissed her ... passionately.


    The two women got freed from the barrier and barely managed to stand up when they saw vis intensely kissing Selena. Their hearts were broken even further and they fell to their knees.


    The king, who was watching what was happening from his window, whistled and shook his head. He started watching when he felt magic casted near his office.


    "Unbelievable. Let''s see now how he reprimands me about love next time".


    Aside from the king, the Judges and other Generals teleported near the area, too since they felt a strong amount of aura near the king''s office and thought something was happening only to find vis passionately kissing his wife.


    News spread too fast and by the time vis was satisfied kissing Selena, a few minutes already passed and almost everyone that worked, or resided in the Grand Pce were looking at them.


    Unbeknown to them all, vis had already predicted all their actions and used this opportunity to make his announcement.


    His mischievous face turned cold once more as he faced everyone that gathered around, especially looking at the area where the noble families gathered.


    "News really flies too fast," vismented. "Since everyone is here, I''ll take this chance to say this once and for all. I do not like repeating myself so listen closely".


    The crowd grew silent - they should be, since after the king, vis was the next most powerful man in their whole race. He''s definitely not someone you should mess with.


    "No one," he started, "should dare touch my woman!


    Anyone who tries to harm her, tries to harm me, too.


    And you all know what happens to anyone who tries to harm me".


    The crowd shivered from his cold words, then trembled afterwards as vis purposely released his aura around the whole Grand Pce. And his aura was nothing to be taken lightly for it was very cold, and heavy, and immensely frightening.

 Chapter 57 - Hearts Beating

    At first, it was very sudden. In the blink of an eye, vis lips were pressed firmly unto Selena''s. Feeling his soft lips, Selena closed her eyes, unsure if it was because of embarrassment or because she didn''t know how to properly kiss someone. Then, to her surprise, vis moved his lips ¡­ tracing every part of hers. Sometimes he would softly nibble on her lower lip or upper lip - as if ying with it. Then he would gently peck and turn his head the other way and kiss her deeper.


    Selena felt an electricity run through her body with every touching of their lips. She had to clench on vis'' shirt so she could remain standing. A few more seconds and she noticed that she was already responding back to his kiss - as inexperienced she might be.??


    "Ahh ¡­" Selena had to catch her breath for a couple of times as vis continued kissing her. Her face felt feverish and her heart kept on beating so loud that she felt it woulde out of her chest at any moment. She tried opening her eyes slightly to see vis'' reaction. But perhaps vis thought the same - their eyes met as soon as they opened them.


    "I ¡­ I wasn''t nning to kiss her intensely," vis thought in his mind as he continued kissing Selena. "But when our lips touched, somehow I felt that I didn''t want to let go. This is ¡­ weird. Since when did I give in to the desires of the flesh?"


    At the same time, Selena thought, "Anymore than this and I ¡­ I think I''m gonna go crazy! His lips are too - intoxicating ¡­ and it''s weird but why do I feel that I don''t want him to stop? Argh, what''s happening to me? Am I turning into a pervert too? Dang it! He''s too good at this! He probably kissed so many girls before, that''s why!"


    Not wanting to let go yet, vis tightened his embrace to Selena and intensified his kiss, as if it wasn''t intense enough. Selena''s eyes widened as soon as she felt it.


    "T-t ¡­ tongue! Did he just use his tongue? Ahh!!!" Selena screamed in her head. "I''m dying. I''m literally dying!"


    Their dry, passionate kiss, just turned a bit sloppy. Selena''s knees gave up on her and she was now putting all her weight towards vis'' chests and arms that held her.


    "I - I should probably stop," vis tried to convince himself. Then, he noticed Selena was already trembling and lost all her strength. With a smirk on his lips, he kissed her for thest time and finally, let go of her lips.


    Selena was left in a daze and barely understood what vis was announcing to everyone. She only heard the first part where he said "No one should dare touch my woman!". At these words, she smiled and felt ted - her heart kept on beating hard until all her energy left her, and she snoozed off on vis'' arms.


    As soon as vis finished intimidating everyone with his announcement and frightening aura, he lifted Selena and carried her in his arms. Then, he teleported back to their home andid Selena down to bed.


    Selena woke up when she felt vis'' arms leaving her. With a half awake face, she whispered to him.


    "vis ¡­," she murmured as she lifted her right hand and touched vis'' lips. "How many girls have you kissed, huh? For you to be that ... good at it". Her face gave a faint scowl.


    "Huh?" vis smirked in amusement. He decided not to remove his right arms under Selena''s neck, serving as her pillow, and simply moved closer andid down beside her. "Are you jealous, my cute wife?"


    Selena pouted and averted her eyes. "No, I''m not". After a few seconds, she took it back, "Okay, maybe a little".


    vis let out a shortugh. "Alright, as a reward for your honesty, I''ll answer your question". With his left hand, he touched Selena''s cheeks and made her face him. "You''re the very first person I kissed".


    Selena scowled further. "Liar! Then why are you so good at it?"


    "So, I''m a really great kisser?"


    "Yes! I - I mean, no ¡­ Okay, a little! Just a little".


    "Heh ¡­ It''s probably because of my mom and dad. Since my childhood, I can''t count the number of times I''ve seen them flirt. And we''re a family of priests and priestesses, incharge of most marriages. I''ve probably seen hundreds of couples kissing each other. And also, I''m a genius. I only need to see things once for me to know how to do it".


    Selena''s half awake face turned fully awake. Then, it finally came to her that she let her guard down and asked the most ridiculous of questions. Her face flushed red again. She faced leftward trying to bury her face in the pillow but she noticed that the pillow she was lying on was none other than vis'' arms. Her lips touched the sleeves of his zer.


    "So, you''re not satisfied with my lips, now you''re kissing my arm?" vis teased her.


    "What? No! I thought it was the pillow!"


    vis leaned nearer to her face. "I don''t mind another kiss, though. You are my wife after all, you can kiss me anytime you want".


    Selena couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "A-are you really vis? Or is it someone else pretending to be you?" Her face grew skeptical.


    vis stopped for a moment and thought, "Right. What IS happening to me?"


    He shoved his hair backwards as he continued to think. "Hmm ¡­ is this perhaps the work of the hormones? Or is it the thrill of a new experience? Or curiosity? If not, then ¡­ why did my heart beat so fast? Is it palpitations again? But I''ve always been healthy. And it only started when I kissed her. Hmm ¡­ the most possible reason is my hormones taking over me. I am still a man after all, and at that age where I begin to ¡­ crave for a woman? So is this lust? But why now? Many other girls have tried seducing me before and I never lusted after them. Instead I felt disgusted. But I didn''t feel that towards her. Is it because she''s a human? Or is it something else? Hmmm ....".


    "Hey! vis!" Selena interrupted his train of thoughts.


    "Ah, what were you saying?"


    "I was asking if it''s really you. And with all that deep thinking, I figured it IS you since you''re the only person who can get lost in thought while talking to someone".


    "Ah, right," vis nodded. Then, he suddenly thought of an idea again.


    "I know that look," Selena noticed it immediately. "What ridiculous idea crossed your mind again?"


    "I wanted to check something".


    "Check what?"


    "If my hypothesis is correct".


    "Soooo?"


    "I need to kiss you again".


    "What?! A-again? W-will it be intense again?"


    vis nodded and smiled handsomely at her.


    "Kyaaaaaaa," Selena screamed internally. She felt her heart squeeze tight. "Who can say no to that handsome face? This is so unfair!"


    And so, the two spent the whole afternoon cuddling and kissing each other ¡­ passionately, of course. In every kiss, their hearts beat faster and faster until their faces were both red. Without knowing it, vis was already pinning Selena down, with his weight resting on both of his arms that held Selena''s cheeks.


    "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­ hah ¡­," Selena breathed when vis let go for a moment. "Ahm, C-vis, ahm ¡­"


    "Yes?" vis whispered in a husky voice.


    "Y-You''re ... on top of me".


    vis was startled. He didn''t notice it at all. He looked down and yes, he was indeed on top of Selena. He jolted, got up, and sat on his knees, upon realizing it. He was still on top of her, but just on her knee area.


    He breathed heavily. Feeling he wasn''t getting enough oxygen, he unbuttoned his shirt up to his chest and pulled his neck tie loose.


    Finally catching his breath, he stared down at Selena.


    "It seems my hypothesis is right," vis told her.


    Selena was still pink faced and also catching her breath. "What ¡­ hah ¡­ is it?"


    "My heart ¡­ it only beats faster when I''m with you ¡­


    Especially when I''m kissing you".

 Chapter 58 - Sudden Heartbreak

    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Their hearts kept on beating faster and louder they could almost hear it, given the dead silence in the bedroom. vis stared unto Selena''s eyes, and Selena to his''. Unfamiliar and unustomed they might be with love and romance, yet there was no denying the feelings they''re experiencing right now.??


    "Was it because of the kiss?" Selena asked herself. "Or the things he said? Or the way he looks at me? Or the fact that he''s too handsome to reject? ¡­ Or was it something before that? The way he treats me? No ¡­ it''s something else".


    At the same time, vis also questioned himself, "Heightened emotions, wild thumping of the heart, excitement ¡­ these feelings are activated by the hypothmus of the brain releasing dopamine and norepinephrine, or oxytocin and vasopressin. But ¡­ why do I feel there''s something more? Something I don''t understand? I am the wisest of all yet ¡­ this is something I cannotprehend".


    "Why am I feeling this way? Is this ¡­ love?" they both thought in unison.


    "vis," Selena sweetly called his name. "Any more than this and I ¡­" she hesitated, but decided to continue, "I think I might -"


    "- Might what?"


    Selena blushed hard again before she managed to say what she wanted to say.


    "I might fall for you!" she had to shout it to hearten herself.


    vis was startled with what she just confessed. But ... he also dismissed the thought of it as soon as it came.


    "Fall ¡­ in love?" vis asked. His face spelled confusion and hesitation. "But love - is just an illusion. It is merely a concept that couples think of, when in reality it is either lust activated by the body''s hormones, or infatuation - a feeling of affection or attachment, which is also produced by hormones. It is not an actual, existing thing. It is just -". vis halted from his spoken pondering. His eyes widened as he saw Selena ¡­ crying from the things he was saying.


    vis felt his heart sting as he saw Selena''s tears. And for the first time in his life, emotion took over his calm and logical demeanor - he panicked. He didn''t know what to do. He reached out his hand to wipe her face but Selena pped his hands and quickly got up from bed and came rushing out of the room.


    vis'' hands trembled. He kept on telling himself to follow her and to get up but he couldn''t move. He wasn''t even blinking his eyes. He remained there, fixed on his position.


    "Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!" Selena angrily kept on repeating in her mind as she walked fast the hallways of the mansion. As to where she was going, she didn''t know. "I told you! I told you many times! Not to fall for that ice block! Because he''s a jerk! A total jerk who doesn''t believe in love! After your whole hearted confession, he just brushes it off like that? So all those things he said and do, even that stupid kiss and flirting - it was all fake! He''s probably just lusting! That pervert! Argh!"


    Tears kept falling from Selena''s eyes - both from her anger and sadness. Her heart shattered at the thought that vis wasn''t feeling the same thing. That it was nothing for him at all. Her eyes and her cheeks felt hot. Her feet stopped on its tracks. She stood out of nowhere and kept on crying. Wiping her tears didn''t do any good as they just kepting, without any ns of stopping.


    "Be strong and take heart," she kept on chanting to herself.


    "My dear, is that you?" a kind woman''s voice asked from behind her.


    Selena inhaled deeply before looking back, she knew who that voice belonged to.


    "Mother," she greeted her while crying. Then, she quickly ran towards her and hugged her.


    "Oh my, what happened my dear? Why are you crying?" Mitis was startled. She hugged Selena back, and patted her head gently. "Hmm ¡­ let me guess. It''s because of my foolish son isn''t it?"


    Selena didn''t manage to say anything and just nodded. Her face was buried in Mitis'' shoulders.


    Mitis sighed. "This morning I just saw you two, sweetly cuddling each other while sleeping, and now this. I thought everything was going smooth. Mind telling me what happened?"


    Selena and Mitis took a long walk as they talked about everything that just happened and all the things vis said. Mitis got furious and shook her head in dismay upon hearing her son''s idiotic words. Their feet led them to one of the gardens in the mansion, which was near Mitis'' bedroom.


    "Hmmm ¡­ that son of mine needs to be taught a lesson!" Mitis firmly nodded.


    "What lesson?" Selena stopped crying now and calmed herself. Only her eyes and nose remained red from all the weeping.


    "The lesson of not taking things for granted".


    "Huh?" Selena didn''t understand what she meant. "What should I do then?"


    "From now on, you''ll be sleeping with me!"


    "Woah? For real?"


    "Yes! You''ll be staying in my room until hees to get you".


    Selena looked down. "But ¡­ there''s no way he''de looking for me". She smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t underestimate the power of absence, my dear. Hmf! I''m sure a day won''t even pass and he''ll alreadye looking for you".


    Selena hesitantly agreed. Deep inside, she knew that vis won''t go looking for her.


    And so, Mitis brought Selena to her room which she shared with her husband, vis'' father. It was an awkward situation to meet your father-inw for the first time wearing his sleeping robe. This made Selenaugh though. Mitis cheerfully introduced them to each other and when she said that she''ll be staying with them for a while, she could have sworn that she saw her father-inw looked horrified and disappointed. He''s probably sad that he won''t be able to cuddle Mitis for a while.


    vis'' father had the same light blue hair and blue eyes as he does and they looked almost alike, except his father looked older, more mature, and fiercer. But despite the fierce face, he always showed a gentle and sweet smile for Mitis. This made Selena envy their rtionship. She hoped that someday, they could be like that too ¡­ or in any case they divorce, that she finds someone else to love, and experience such warm and tender love.


    After settling down, the three of them slept, with Selena on a bed Mitis prepared, beside them. Morning came, then afternoon, and evening again, then repeated itself over and over.


    There was no sign of vis ever arriving.


    And Mitis was very wrong in thinking that vis woulde immediately to fetch her.


    Hours turned to days, and days into a week ¡­


    And still no sign of him ¡­


    Selena got lonelier and lonelier each passing day.

 Chapter 59 - When Destiny Calls

    Deep sighs ¡­ are the only things you could hear from Selena as she sat on the balcony of Mitis'' room and stared at nothingness. You could see from her eyes that her mind wondered elsewhere - she might be there physically, but her mind flew over to vis.


    "What is he thinking? What is he doing? Why hasn''t hee for me? Am I really someone unimportant?" These words kept circling in her mind. And with each passing thought, her eyes teared up ¡­ and her heart, broken every second.??


    Mitis couldn''t help but worry for her. She had be silent this past few days, barely eating or drinking. Mitis wanted to help but she decided not to meddle. "Love is not something you force on someone. It is something they discover for their own," she reasoned with herself. "But then again, a little word of encouragement is not so bad".


    So Mitis approached Selena and sat across her, on the other side of the tea table. Mitis'' tea table was decorated like how English people decorate theirs during afternoon tea time. She was also the one responsible for making vis'' balcony look too girly.


    "My dear, why the long sighs?" Mitis greeted her with a warm smile.


    Selena tried to smile back to her but her face was too honest to pretend. Instead, she faced her, but her eyes looked down as soon as they met with Mitis''. Selena sighed once more before she answered her.


    "I - I''ve been thinking," Selena started, her voice, dry. "Maybe it''s not the time yet ¡­ and that I''m rushing it. Wishing for my feelings to be reciprocated when I myself just ¡­ found about it recently. Actually, I''ve been feeling that way since - but ¡­ I just didn''t acknowledge and believe it. And right now ¡­ I think - it''s wrong, or maybe I''m mistaken. I mean ¡­ maybe I don''t really love him and I''m just disappointed that he doesn''t like me".


    "My dear ¡­ what is so wrong with being in love?"


    At these words, Selena''s eyes widened. She knew, deep inside her, she really fell in love, and now, she was just denying everything. Her eyes teared up once more.


    "It''s just ¡­ sniff ¡­ I don''t know if it''s worth it to feel this way ¡­ sniff ¡­ And if I''m even falling for the right guy? Or is he just gonna break my heart? But then, I don''t really have much choice already, I''m his fianc¨¦e and will be his wife ¡­ sniff ¡­ I just can''t help thinking what''s the point of marrying if he doesn''t really care about me?


    I - I wanted to marry out of love ¡­ like you and father.


    And I ¡­ somehow I want him to love me back".


    Mitis reached out her hand to wipe her tears.


    "My dear daughter, love is always worth it".


    The wind blew hard unto them, fluttering their hair and the skirt of their dresses. And Mitis smiled towards Selena as she said those words. Her smile was different - as if a huge weight carried those words, bringing forth the utter confidence she had about love. Selena found herself in a daze after hearing them.


    "Also," Mitis continued, "there is no need for you to worry if you''re falling for the right guy because you are - that, I can assure you".


    "H-how can you be so sure?"


    "Because I''ve seen you, even before I met you".


    Selena''s eyes widened once more.


    Mitis caressed Selena''s cheeks and nodded.


    "Yes. To be honest, I am known as one of the most ruthless mothers by many other Magi. That''s because ever since vis and Illumin¨¢ire were young, they''ve been getting a lot of marriage proposals, which I''ve always declined. vis'' case got exceptionally harder when he grew older! Because ¡­ he seemed too perfect - by means of power, fame, fortune, physical appearance, etc - and many girls liked him for those qualities".


    Selena furrowed. "But ¡­ I never cared for those. I do admit I like his handsome face and perfectly toned, muscr body. But I think I liked him more on how he treated me, and smiles at me, and ¡­ and ¡­" Selena blushed and didn''t manage to finish her sentence.


    "Exactly! Those foolish girls, caring about hisbels, achievements and price tags, they''re all blinded. That''s why I rejected them all ruthlessly! I don''t need someone to worship my son, I need someone to actually love him and care for him as a well being!"


    "Right!" Selena firmly nodded.


    "Yes, my dear. And then I asked the Supreme Being to grant my son a perfect match".


    "Aaaand ¡­ that''s me?"


    Mitis cheerfully smiled and nodded at her. "Yes, it''s you. That''s why I kept pestering him to get a wife this past few months even if I''ve always declined marriage proposals. Because I knew you wereing".


    "How can you be so sure? Maybe it''s not me. Did you see me in a vision or a dream like Illumin¨¢ire? But you said you''re no longer the Oracle, so you can''t see the future anymore".


    "That''s right. But that doesn''t mean I can''t pray to God and He can''t answer my prayers. After I prayed to Him and asked earnestly, He showed you to me in a dream".


    Selena couldn''t believe her eyes. "S-so you ''actually'' saw me? Like the whole me with my purple hair and - everything? I wasn''t a shadow or something?"


    "Yes," Mitisughed. "It''s a secret though, don''t tell vis, okay?"


    Selena firmly nodded. "I promise!" She got livelier and livelier by the minute. She couldn''t believe all the things she was hearing.


    "That''s also why I''ve been so kind to you even if I just met you. Actually, vis confronted me about it - even he was surprised that I was being so nice when I''m usually the ruthless mother".


    "Wow! I didn''t know that. That stupid ice block still never learns to tell me anything!"


    "Fufufufu ¡­ Yes, he''s stubborn like that. And also, my dear, just a little tip".


    "Hm? Yes mother?"


    "vis ¡­ he - he doesn''t believe in the idea of love because he kept on thinking about it logically. And love is not something you ''think'' about, it is something you ''feel'' in your heart. And when I say heart, I''m not pertaining to the actual organ in our bodies that pumps up blood".


    Somehow, Selena understood what she was trying to say. She clenched her chest and nodded in agreement.


    "So, my dear, next time you talk to him, or interact with him, don''t try to read his feelings by his actions. Try to ''feel'' what he is feeling - with you. I think, that way, you would know if he actually cared about you or not. He''s always had the tendency to act and say things that contradicts how he feels. It''s probably because of his duty as the Oracle''s Interpreter".


    "I see ¡­," Selena grew silent for a moment. Then, with a sudden determination, she dered to Mitis, "Mother, I''ve decided!"


    And so on, their discussion continued.


    On the other hand, vis spent the entire week that Selena was gone, as how he usually spent it before she moved in with him - just doing his duties, making rounds, and going back to his room to rest. Even now, as heid down on his bed trying to get some sleep, ''Everything was back to normal'' was what he thought.


    Except ¡­ he had been feeling something stinging his heart for the entire time.


    "She must be happy, now that she can''t see me anymore," vis thought to himself as he stared at the ceiling of his room. "Since ¡­ I always just make her cry. So it''s better this way. She won''t cry anymore, and I''ll have my normal life".


    Sting ¡­


    "This room ¡­ since when did it look so big ¡­ and empty?" vis asked himself as his eyes surveyed his bedroom. "It looks too girly as well. I should change decorations". He lifted his hands trying to conjure magic but he halted. Then turned around sideways only to see him alone in his bed.


    Sting ¡­


    "This bed ¡­ why does it still smell sweet ¡­ even if she''s no longer here?" His eyes furrowed now as he began to feel irritated. "I should be happy that I''m not arguing with someone just to be able to sleep in my own bed. Yet why ¡­ why can''t I sleep? It''s been getting harder and harder to sleep these days".


    Sting ¡­


    Frustrated, vis got up and went to the balcony only to see it looking too girly as well. He sighed deeply. Then, unconsciously, he walked towards the nearest chair. It was a light purple, softly cushioned chair with purple ribbons at the handles ¡­ and also the same chair Selena always seated on whenever she spent her afternoon drinking tea or coffee or just simply staring at the beautiful view outside.


    vis smiled wryly as he remembered.


    The way sheughed ¡­


    The way she pouted ¡­


    They way she reprimanded him ¡­ or argued with him ¡­


    His hands clenched the top rail of the chair. And sadness could be seen reflected in his eyes as he stared down. His mind ¡­ lost in deep thought ¡­ too much to the point that he didn''t notice someone opened the doors to his bedroom.


    It was Selena. As soon as she got inside, she walked all around the room to look for vis. She kept peeking on every corner only to find him on the balcony. Once she saw him, she pouted real quick. But then, she noticed his sad eyes as he clenched the chair she always used to sit on.


    "Tsk! Don''t fall for it. He''s probably pondering about the anatomy of the chair. It''s not what you''re thinking!" Selena thought to herself. Then she silently walked towards him.


    vis let out another sigh.


    "Uhm ¡­ vis?" Selena called out to him from behind.


    vis was startled. Feeling listless, he looked behind him and saw Selena. His eyes widened in surprise. Then it shrank back to normal, and he chortled wryly at himself.


    "Did I unconsciously create an illusion?" vis asked himself, his brows still furrowed. He walked towards Selena not knowing it was really her. He reached out his hands and embraced her tightly.


    "W-what the -" Selena thought in her mind as her face spelled surprised. "He''s flirting again! No! This won''t work on me! Hmf!".


    Then Selena remembered what Mitis said.


    "Don''t try to read his feelings by his actions. Try to ''feel'' what he is feeling - with you".


    And so, Selena did as told. She felt vis gently kissing her head, then her ears, and down to her neck. Her face flushed red again and felt electricity run through her body as vis caressed her. Then, vis held her cheeks with both hands and stared at her.


    "His eyes ¡­ why do they look so sad?" Selena asked herself.


    vis kissed her forehead. It felt really warm and gentle. Selena clenched her chest. Somehow she began to ''feel'' what vis was feeling. She wanted to deny it because she couldn''t believe it.


    Then, vis hugged her tight again. He sniffed her head and smiled warmly afterwards.


    "Selena ¡­ I miss you. Pleasee back," vis whispered and his voice sounded so desperate and lonely.


    At these words, Selena teared up ¡­ but this time, they were tears of joy.


    "Stupid vis!" she teased him. "This IS me! I''m not an illusion you dimwit! Can''t you feel it''s me?"


    vis'' eyes widened and he loosened his embrace. He took a step back and stared at Selena. He raised his arms again and touched her cheeks.


    "She''s warm," vis assessed. "She''s not an illusion". Finally realizing that in front of him was his actual betrothed, his expression rxed and all the sadness in his face went away. He smiled so happily to the point that even tears could be seen in the corners of his eyes.


    Selena''s eyes widened again. "H-he''s ¡­ happy? That I''m back?" she asked herself in disbelief.


    Then vis couldn''t hold himself back anymore. He grabbed Selena again and wrapped her in his arms. This time, he embraced her gently, and longingly.


    And as the moon finally showed itself after being covered by the clouds, vis gave Selena the sweetest kiss she would never forget.

 Chapter 60 - Extra #3: Longing For You

    WARNING! This chapter contains mature R-18 content! Please read at your own discretion.


    (P.S. I swear when I started TKB, I never imagined I''d be writing something like this XD. I''m so shy. 0////0 But this couple just kept on being too hot and some readers wanted more. And since some of you requested, here you go.??


    For my wholesome readers, feel free to skip this chapter as it does nothing to progress the plot, only the romance part. For my not so wholesome readers, I hope you enjoy 0/////0 XD)


    -----------------------------------


    vis gently pecked and nibbled on Selena''s lips as they both kissed each other under the beautiful moonlight. As time went by, their gentle kiss turned wilder and sloppier. vis felt his emotions heightened and he started sucking Selena''s lips, then sliding his tongue inside, which made Selena gasp trying to catch her breath.


    "Sweet ¡­ his kiss tastes so sweet," Selena thought as their tongues intertwined. Her face started to feel warm and herplexion, rosened. Every now and then she would back off a little to get a little air, only to be met again with vis'' warm lips.


    "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­," vis rested a little after minutes of kissing. His face was very red and his eyes narrowed. His body was getting hotter and hotter too. "Selena ¡­ I''m sorry".


    Selena blinked her eyes multiple times. "Did he just say sorry? This Ice Prince?" She couldn''t believe her ears again. It seemed that she kept on hearing unbelievable things today.


    "I wanted to get you back ¡­ but I thought, maybe, you wouldn''t want to be with me anymore. Since all I do is hurt you and make you cry. I ¡­ don''t like seeing you cry. I feel something sting here -" vis pointed on his chest. "But I don''t understand why".


    Selena felt happy with his confession. "You''re being awfully honest tonight. What''s gotten into you? Is it really because you missed me too much?"


    vis nodded. This made Selena more shocked than she currently was. She obviously wasn''t expecting him to agree so easily.


    "T-this is so weird. Are you - really vis? Or is it someone trying to pretend to be you?" Selena squinted her eyes and crossed her arms. "But the way you kiss is the same ¡­ so it''s definitely you. Hmmm ¡­"


    She tried observing him further. The more she observed, the more she noticed that vis''plexion is too pinkish for his normal self, and his face was flushed red.


    "Is he sick?" she asked herself.


    Then vis suddenly staggered on his feet and almost fell. Good thing he managed to hold onto the wall so he didn''t put his weight on Selena.


    Selena embraced him as she tried to catch him. And there she felt it.


    "vis! You''re burning up! Why are you so hot?" her face panicked.


    "I''m not sick. But yes, my body feels hot for some reason".


    "D-did you drink alcohol or something? Your lips tasted sweet, too".


    "Ah, now that you mention it, I did".


    "What?! You drank alcohol?"


    "No, not alcohol. It''s just candy. Father gave it to me this afternoon. He''s probably trying to cheer me up and thought I''m still a kid who liked candies".


    Selena chuckled. "But you DID ate them. What''s that candy? I''d like some too. It''s sweet and I like the taste".


    vis rummaged on his pocket to get some since his father gave him too many for him to finish himself. "Here, have some".


    But Selena was horrified after seeing the candy he just gave her.


    "T-t-this candy! I know these! Mother, she -"


    "Achooo!" Mitis sneezed as she was trying toy herself down to bed.


    "Are you okay, honey?" her husband worriedly asked.


    "Yes, I''m fine. Someone might have remembered me, that''s all".


    "I see. But still, you better take care of yourself".


    Mitis nodded. "By the way, I saw you talk to vis this afternoon and you gave him something. What is it?"


    vis'' father coughed and cleared his throat - his face spelled ''busted''. "Ehem, I simply gave him a bit of help".


    "What help?"


    "Ehm ¡­ it''s in the form of a candy".


    Mitis gasped and somehow she looked delighted. "Oh! Is it THAT candy? The one you give me whenever you want to cuddle with me?"


    "R-right".


    Mitis pped her hands. "I see! Then that''s perfect! Good thing I''m the one who chose Selena''s clothes when she stayed over. Fufufufu ¡­ including her undergarments." An evilugh could be seen from her face now. "Fufufufufu. I shouldn''t worry then, they''ll definitely make up tonight".


    "What''s wrong with the candy?" vis innocently asked. His face was now very defenseless which gave off a cute, yet sexy vibe befitting of his gorgeous visage.


    "vis, this candy has aphrodisiac! That''s why you''re feeling so hot! Really, you should check something first before eating it!" Selena reprimanded him as she paced back and forth in panic.


    "I see. That''s fine, the effect will wear off".


    Selena panicked even further. "No it won''t!" she blurted out. Her face was fuming red and she continued, "Mother said that the aphrodisiac is a charm not a chemical. It will only wear off if you ¡­ you ¡­," her face grew redder and redder as she mustered up her courage to say it.


    vis tilted his head. "If I what?"


    "I-if you - release it!" she shouted.


    "Ahh, then that''s a problem. I actually ate three of them already".


    Selena hit her face with her palm and shook her head.


    "Think, Selena, think! Maybe a cold shower will cool him off? No - of course it won''t. Or he could just jerk himself off since it''s his fault! But, does he even know how to do that? Mother said he''s aplete and utter virgin all over. What to do? What to do?" Selena thought over and over. Then, finally reaching a conclusion, she embraced herself. "Is there no way for this but to sacrifice myself?" She put both her hands on her ears in despair.


    vis pouted upon seeing Selena troubled. "You don''t need to trouble yourself. I''ll be fine. I''m the strongest Magi, next to the king. Something like this won''t do anything to me".


    Then, he reached out towards Selena to embrace her and pat her head.


    "I''m fine. No need to worry yourself. I don''t like seeing you sad".


    Selena blushed once more and she hugged him back, burying her face on vis'' chest.


    "You''re really stupid, Ice Prince!" she mumbled. "I''m basically your wife s-so ¡­ sooner orter, we''ll eventually do it." Her heart thumped louder and her body trembled from the very words she was trying to say. "W-what I mean is -"


    Selena lifted her head and looked up straight to vis'' eyes. And vis looked unto hers in return.


    "Y-y-you ¡­ c-can do anything ¡­ you want with m-me," Selena finally said it.


    vis felt his heart squeeze upon seeing Selena''s cute face trying to say all those sweet words to him.


    Badump ¡­ Badump ¡­ Badump ¡­ Both their hearts started thumping so loud they could almost hear it.


    "Really? Is that okay? Can I really stop holding myself back?"


    Selena averted her eyes in embarrassment but she nodded to him.


    A smirk could be seen from vis'' lips. "Then, I really won''t hold back anymore".


    vis pulled Selena''s body closer to him and lifted both her legs, one after another, guiding it to hop unto him. He carried her like a baby, in front of him - one of his arms on her back, and the other, supporting her buttocks so she won''t fall. Then, he walked and carried her back to the room, andid her down gently on the bed.


    vis untied his sleeping robes and slowly slid it off of him, to reveal his godly body. He''s been feeling so hot for a little while now, so sweat started to trickle down from his neck, unto his chest, and his abdomen.


    "Oh my gosh, my nose might bleed any moment now," Selena talked to herself again. Her eyes were fixed on vis'' steaming hot body. She gulped when she saw him trying to unzip the pants he''s wearing. "Just watching him take off his clothes is already making me - omg! My mind is so impure! Am I turning into a pervert now?"


    vis halted from taking off his pants, though it was unzipped now and revealed the upper part of his ck undergarment. He leaned down towards Selena and pinned her down.


    "I removed my top," he smirked at her, clearly wanting to tease her. "Shouldn''t you remove yours, too?"


    Selena blushed pink and tried covering her face. "Are you serious? You want me to take it off myself?"


    "Okay, then I will," vis quickly decided. Selena wore a purplish spaghetti strap dress so he simply removed her straps from her shoulder. "Ahm, so how should I ¡­," he pondered for a bit. "Do I just pull it up? Or slid down?" He was very unfamiliar with women''splex clothing and how it worked, given his opposite of ''abundant'' experience with women.


    Selena burstedughing at him. "Hahahahaha!"


    "Hey-" vis pouted.


    Selena got up and wrapped her arms around vis. "If you pull my hair, there''s a zipper on my back. You can unzip it and ¡­" she didn''t manage to continue and buried her face on vis'' chest once again.


    vis did as Selena told him and unzipped it, and slowly pulled it down upto her waist area. Selena''s halter dress had a foam on the chest area so she didn''t need to wear a bra. As soon as vis pulled it down, she quickly covered herrge chest with her hands. She was too embarrassed.


    "Why are you covering it? I want to see all of you," he softly whispered to her ears. He then took Selena''s wrists and pinned her down to bed again. Then, he removed the remaining half of Selena''s dress.


    He gulped as soon as he saw Selena''spletely naked body in front of him. If Selena thought he had a godly figure, vis was seeing a goddess right before his very eyes.


    Selena was extremely beautiful and her womanly proportions were very sexy, enough for any man to want her. This was probably why she had been prone to assaults before from other Magi.


    "... beautiful," were the only words vis managed to say. He couldn''t hold back anymore and started kissing her passionately again.


    From her lips, to her neck, then to her chest, vis'' lips travelled unto her body, sending a tingling sensation to Selena. Every kiss made their bodies hotter and hotter.


    "Ah!" Selena gasped when she felt vis lick her rosy nipples. She covered her mouth with the back of her right hand as she tried to stop herself from moaning. She couldn''t deny the pleasure she felt from vis'' lips.


    Unsatisfied with just licking, vis kissed it and sucked it as well while fondling her other chest.


    "W-why are you so good at this? You''re a virgin, too right?" Selena asked him out of curiosity.


    vis stopped for a moment to answer her. "I mayck experience, but I have all the knowledge. I know exactly well how a human''s body works," then smirking again, "even the erogenous zones".


    "That''s unfair. I barely know a thing!"


    Then vis smiled at her. "Don''t worry, you''re my wife, we could spend the rest of our lives figuring it out."


    Selena felt her heart squeeze from his words. Her heart beated louder and louder.


    vis continued exploring Selena''s body with his mouth. Once done with her chest, he moved down to her waist, and down to her private part. Selena still had her pinkishced panties on. Seeing ribbons on each side, vis thought he just needed to pull them to remove it which to his surprise, he was correct. He slowly removed it but Selena covered it again since she got embarrassed for another time.


    "Ahm, I - I ¡­ please don''t look!"


    But she was toote, vis removed her hands already. His face turned red, it was his first time seeing a woman''s private part in actuality, and it was rosy pink. His manhood had been hard for a while now, but it just grew harder, and he felt it pulsate and bulge from his pants.


    Their hearts continued to pound in their chest with no signs of stopping.


    vis lifted Selena''s legs and kissed it, from her knees, down to her thighs, and unto her private part.


    "Ahh!" a sweet moan left Selena''s lips. Her body shivered even further, and her breathing grew heavier. Her mind went nk from the sensation she felt. "His tongue ¡­ he''s licking me down there ¡­ Anymore than this, I think I''ll die". Selena thought to herself. "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­ hah ¡­"


    A few minutes passed and vis seemed to enjoy himself.


    "vis," Selena barely managed to call for him. "P-please stop".


    vis listened and got up, wiping his lips as he did so. "Selena, you''re soaking wet now".


    "W-who''s fault is it?" Selena pouted. Her face was as red as a tomato. Indeed, lots of fluids came gushing out of her - a fact she couldn''t deny. She continued to breathe heavily. "Your tongue skills are amazing. It seems you really missed me too much".


    "Yes, I missed you very much. And I''m not yet done".


    This time, vis finally took off his pants and undergarments. Selena gasped as soon as she saw his manhood.


    "T-that''s ¡­ too big! Will that even fit me?" she gulped and almost cried herself to tears. "And it''s too long. How big is that? 7 inches? 8? And it''s really thick too. Please have mercy on me. Is there a way you can shrink it a little?"


    Poor Selena, she got scared.


    vis stopped himself fromughing and simply bit his lips. Somehow, Selena''s reactions always amused him. He leaned over her again and began to kiss her to calm her down.


    Selena calmed down after a few moments and wiped her tears. "vis," she called out and held his cheeks. "Please be gentle ¡­ and do it slowly okay?"


    vis nodded. Then, he slowly rubbed his tips on her entrance, and gently pushed it inside. Slowly, really slowly, he entered her. Selena''s body trembled as she felt herself open up. She was too sensitive and felt every little thing - even the way vis'' manhood pulsated inside her. His tip was inside now, when vis told her to "inhale deeply".


    And with a sudden thrust, vis went deep inside her.


    "Ouch! It hurts! Agh," Selena cried in agony. vis knew it would hurt so he stopped moving as soon as he went inside. Blood trickled down from her private part. Selena embraced him tight and her nails dug itself from vis'' back, scratching him. "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ it''s really too big".


    vis felt sad. "I''m really sorry. I''ll take it out now. We could do it next time".


    "No!" Selena yelled at him. "You already put it inside ¡­ and it''s already hurting ¡­ and ¡­ and ¡­ I want you to feel good too," she confessed. "I can take it. Besides, it''s subsiding now. It just hurt real bad when you entered".


    vis wiped her tears and kissed her lips gently. They kissed for a few minutes before resuming.


    "I''m good now. You can try to move now".


    And so, vis gently moved his hips and slowly slid himself in and out of her.


    "Ah ¡­ ah ¡­ ah ¡­," Selena began to moan. Little by little, she started feeling good and the pain slowly faded away as she got wetter from his every movement. Her mind went nk again and sheid down on bed, clenching the bed sheets while vis thrusted deeper into her. His slow movements grew faster and faster.


    "Selena, it feels so good inside you," vis confessed. His face spelled pleasure all over. His eyes were fixed on her as he continued pounding on her.


    Their bodies shaked and moved together in harmony. vis let a moan escape his lips every now and then. He felt extreme pleasure as he felt Selena''s insides wrapped him tight and sucked him deeper into her. His body grew hotter and his movements grew wilder. He found himself thrusting on Selena harder than before. Any moment now and he felt that he''ll reach climax soon.


    Selena felt the same. With her legs spread wide open, her body tingled as vis had his way inside her. His thick manhood explored every part of her insides to the point that she felt it reach the deepest part of her. It was amazing how her insides adjusted to its shape - now they fitted perfectly. Slushy sounds could be heard as well everytime vis pounded on her.


    "So this is why many people likes sex, because it feels this good, especially when you do it with someone you love," Selena thought in her mind as she looked in a daze towards vis.


    "Selena, I''m ¡­ I''m almost - ".


    "Me, too. I ¡­"


    And with a final thrust, they both climaxed and vis released it all inside Selena.


    "Ahhhh¡­," Selena trembled as she felt vis'' squirting inside her.


    "Hah .. hah ¡­ hah ¡­," they both breathed heavily.


    vis pulled out himself from Selena and sat on his knees.


    They looked dearly into each other''s eyes and chuckled. Then, Selena noticed something again.


    "vis, it''s still stiff. Why is that? You already released it right?"


    vis smirked again from her remarks. "Well, I ate three of those candies. Plus, I have really high endurance. Maybe, that''s why".


    Selena blushed hard again. "Don''t tell me you want another round?"


    vis smiled sweetly at her. "If you can still take it".


    And so on, their long night continued. vis did Selena a couple more times before he feltpletely satisfied and his manhood toned down. Indeed he had too much endurance. Selena lost count on how many times he released inside her. "Was it five times? Or six?", she asked herself. But they were both too tired to remember.


    It seemed Mitis and vis'' father''s n worked exceptionally well. The two lovers made up and even spent a steamy night with each other. Now, they sleptfortably in each other''s arms.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 61 - Connection

    What a beautiful morning it was for Selena to wake up in the arms of the man she loved. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw vis'' handsome face, peacefully sleeping, with his body tucked in the nket. She carefully caressed his cheeks and he slowly opened his eyes, smiled at her and gave a peck on her lips.


    "Good morning, my dear husband," Selena greeted vis with a wide smile on her face.??


    vis smiled gently and greeted her back, "Good morning. How are you feeling?"


    "Fantastic!" Selena moved closer to embrace him again until, "Ack! A," her eyes began to tear up.


    "What happened?" vis jolted and quickly sat up on bed, revealing his bare upper body, and checked on Selena''s body to see what''s wrong.


    "My body hurts," Selena groaned, "And my insides, too".


    vis blushed and lowered his eyes. "S-should I ¡­ heal it then?"


    "Don''t! If you do, then it will hurt again when we do it next time". Upon realizing what she said, Selena''s face reddened. "Ah, w-what I mean is - well, basically, we will eventually, since we''re - you get what I mean!"


    "Yes," vis chuckled, "I''m d you''re thinking of next time".


    At these words, Selena pouted and slowly turned her back on vis. Her back hurt like hell and she knew she needed some warmpress on there to ease the pain.


    "vis, please, I need some warmpress on my lower back - especially in the hips area".


    "Right, I''ll ask the maids to get some".


    vis put on some clothes and not even a few minutes passed and the maids already brought warmpress and breakfast for them. vis felt sorry for Selena since she couldn''t move so he fed her instead while she got soothed by thepress. The maids, who giggled seeing their sweetness, helped give her a light massage as well.


    "Hehehehe," Selena grinned as vis spoonfed her with a delicious soup.


    "You like it?"


    "Yes! But not the soup, it''s good, yes, but I like the fact that you''re feeding me. I didn''t expect you to do that".


    vis blushed again. "It''s the least I could do since ¡­," he hesitated but continued, "it''s practically my fault".


    One of the maids giggled again which Selena took notice. It was the maid with a hint of old age in her face. Nheless, she looked really kind and warm, like your usual grandmother and Selena had been close with her since she arrived.


    "Why are you giggling, Granny? What''s funny?"


    The maid was surprised, but she smiled and answered, "It''s just that I''ve been with the Sortis family since the young master is small and I''ve never seen him show affection to anyone. Even his family. He always had a calm and collected face which made him look intimidating even if he is actually really kind".


    "Woah! vis as a kid? I wanna see some pictures! Do you have some Granny?"


    "The madam has many. And I think I kept a few for myself as well. Fufufufu"


    "Yay! Give me some!"


    "Hey!" vis stopped them. Somehow he felt embarrassed knowing Selena would see his pictures as a child. "Granny, please, don''t".


    "Waaaa, that''s unfair! I want some!"


    "No, not happening".


    Selena pouted and begged like a cute bunny, trying to convince vis to change his mind. vis was taken aback with the cuteness. He hit his face with his palm and with a heavy sigh, agreed to her request. He couldn''t possibly say no to his very adorable wife. He realized he grew weaker each passing day to her charms.


    "Yes! Sess!" Selena shouted in joy. "Thank you my dear husband! I love you so much!" she blurted out. Then after a few seconds, realizing what she just said, she blushed again and buried her face in the pillow.


    The maids giggled again.


    "Young master," Granny turned to vis. "Next time you spend the night with your wife, please be gentle. And do remember to do it sparingly. The miss'' body is still young and delicate".


    "Ah-" vis was taken aback again, but he immediately agreed as he averted his eyes from the old maid. "Yes, I will. Thank you".


    A few momentster, Selena felt better and was able to move. She then covered her body with robes and went to the balcony to appreciate the view as she always does. She really loved seeing the beauty of nature for some reason. vis got off from the bath and walked towards her to join her.


    "vis," Selena sweetly called out to him. vis was now standing beside her.


    "Yes?"


    "I just wanted to say ¡­ that I''ve decided".


    "Decided to what?"


    "That I''ll make you fall in love with me".


    vis'' eyes widened and his cheeks felt hot after Selena confessed.


    "I ¡­," he hesitated as he lowered his eyes, "I''m not very familiar with love yet but I''m beginning to understand it. Until I know for sure, then I''ll say it to you clearly. But right now," and vis turned to face Selena, caressing her cheeks, "Right now, what I know is ¡­ and feel is that, I really care about you. You have be a very precious person to me".


    Selena smiled warmly at him, tears could be seen from the corner of her eyes.


    "Yes! Thank you"


    vis smiled at her as well and gave her a sweet kiss.


    "Oh! By the way, I dreamed somethingst night".


    "Hm? What dream?"


    "Not sure if it has a meaning, or just a usual nonsense".


    "Go ahead, tell me".


    "It was weird because it felt like ¡­ a memory instead of a dream. But anyway, I dreamed that I had magic! And I was ¡­ hmm, not sure how you call it, but it''s like, I was magically engraving some words on a door. I was with a friend too! But I forgot the face. Not even sure if it''s a man or a woman".


    "Do you remember the words you''re putting in the door?"


    "Yes, I do! Which is also another weird thing because I never remember any lessons that were taught to me, unless I''m interested".


    vis chuckled at her.


    "Well, anyway. The words goes like this -"


    And at the same time, Luna stood in front of that same door Selena dreamed about, and read the words aloud to Rania, Elliot and Ducis.


    The engraving on the door said ...


    "If I have the gift of prophecy and can fathom all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have a faith that can move mountains, but have not love, I am nothing."

 Chapter 62 - Third Gate: Chasm Of Tenebris (Part 1)

    "It''s time for us to go to the next door," Ducis reminded Rania, Elliot and Luna, as they ate breakfast. It was the following morning after the sprites'' sudden visit because of Elliot''smand.


    The three nodded and not long after, they went back to Anguis Solum, and unto the next door that they had to venture. This time, the door was made ofrge, dark purple scales that seemed to belong to a giant snake. The team entered the ck hole and the next thing they knew, they got transported to a very dark ce - too dark they couldn''t see anything.??


    Suddenly, bright purple lights came from the ground and encircled them. This alerted the team and they gathered together, back to back from each other to prepare for whatever was happening. The lights on the ground formed a full circle around them, then scattered and created a sign of a pentagram with a basilisk in the middle. It was a magic circle! As soon as the magic circle gotpleted, they teleported to yet again, another ce.


    When they opened their eyes, what awaited them were luminous lights and a magnificent view of a cityscape. There were lots of skyscrapers, billboards and city lights that lit up the night sky, luxurious cars driving around the city, and technology all around. The whole city itself was an artwork - too spectacr to look at. It was like being in Las Vegas in the height of the night. The only difference was, if you look more closely, the technology here looked more advanced. Everyone was awed by its beauty.


    Upon entering the city, the team were weed by a group of men wearing ck suits.


    "Wee to Tenebris, the City of Pleasure!," they all greeted them.


    An old man wearing a suit of a butler stepped out from the crowd. "We have been waiting for your arrival, our esteemed guests," he weed them and gestured his hands towards a ck limousine. "If you may, pleasee with us. The City Lord would like to meet with you all".


    Speaking through each other''s eyes, Rania, Elliot, Ducis and Luna agreed toe. They all boarded the car, and the old butler apanied them inside. After getting in, the driver started the car and drove them to their destination. As they travelled, they witnessed more of the elegance and splendor of the city.


    Elliot himself marveled from the many things he was seeing since it was his first time to be in a ce rather than the Forbidden Chamber or the forest. Even the first and second gate that they''ve been to, looked simr to the chamber and the forest. The whole city was aplete mystery to him, and somehow he looked like a child who wished to explore the ce. Rania chuckled at the sight of him, innocently looking at everything they passed through.


    A few minutester and they finally arrived at the City Lord''s mansion. It was yet another sight to behold as the whole mansion looked as if it was made out of gold. The butler led them inside, up to the uppermost floor, where the City Lord resided.


    "Ah ¡­ ah ¡­ ah ¡­," the moans of a woman could be heard as soon as they entered the room. A handsome man with short, dark purple hair, and golden eyes, were pounding on the woman. He was grinning at her like a devil and cared not that someone entered his room and just continued pleasuring himself. By the looks of it, he was the City Lord that the butler was referring to.


    "Kyaaa!!!" Luna screamed as soon as she saw such obscenity. She turned back immediately and buried herself in the chest of Ducis who was behind her. "Rania!"


    "Ugh," Ducis scowled - he was mistaken for a girl. He opened his mouth to argue but held back since even he was not pleased with the scenario.


    Rania quickly averted her eyes as well as soon as she noticed. Only Elliot was brave enough to look straight to the City Lord''s eyes.


    "Is this the wee we''re supposed to have?" Elliot dauntingly asked.


    "Ahhh ¡­" the City Lord seemed to have climaxed and finally gave them attention. He tossed the woman aside like a doll and fixed the golden robe he was wearing. He looked back to Elliot and grinned at him.


    "Oh, sorry about that my dear guests! You came in while I was in the middle of something important and I had to finish first, of course!" His speech was that of a real devil, with no signs of remorse from what he just did.


    Elliot nced over Rania and Luna. He felt rage boil inside him - the audacity and disrespect of him! Then, he red back at the man and demanded, "Apologize to mypanions!"


    Rania and Ducis were both surprised to see Elliot being aggressive and angry.


    Instead of annoyance, the City Lord looked rather pleased upon hearing Elliot''smand.


    "As expected of my chosen! You are indeed worthy!" the City Lord praised him, "Please, be my sessor!"


    Elliot knitted his brows in confusion.


    "I don''t hear your apology," Elliot persisted.


    "Hahahaha! Fine, fine, I apologize, my deardies," the City Lord gave up. "To make it up to you all, why don''t you enjoy your stay here in my city? Go and explore and buy anything you want! Do anything you want!" he joyfully announced and gestured his hands towards the butler.


    The butler somehow understood what he meant. Turning to Elliot, Rania, Ducis, and Luna, he spoke to them, "If you''ll follow me, please".


    And so, they went out of the room. As the door closed, Elliot saw the City Lord going back to the woman he just tossed. Elliot shook his head in irritation.


    "What is the meaning of this madness?" Elliot asked the butler.


    "I sincerely apologize for my master''s behavior. It seems that he was not in his best condition. But please, let us make it up to all of you".


    And yet again, they were guided back to the luxurious car and unto the city to let them experience nightlife in Tenebris.


    Meanwhile, the City Lord watched them from his room''s windows as they departed.


    "Finally, the long wait is over ¡­" he mumbled to himself. His evil grin and devil''s stare changed into a sullen look. "I hope you surpass this trial ... Elliot".

 Chapter 63 - Third Gate: Chasm Of Tenebris (Part 2)

    The team were back to the luxurious limousine and they all sat quietly while the chauffeur drove them around the city. The old butler acted as a tour guide and introduced all the ces they passed through. He would always ask if they were interested in checking them out - the casinos, strip clubs, and bars amongst others, but Elliot always shook his head. Nothing about the peopleughing as they wasted money, beautiful women dancing on poles as men feasted on them, or people dancing to the beat of music, the fun-looking games men yed, alcohol and other interesting-looking things all around, seemed to amuse him.


    It''s been an hour and Elliot still sat with his elbows leaning on the soft armrest, and his face rested on the back of his hands, sulking. He was still irritated from what happened. Luna had been pouting all along as well, while hugging Rania''s arms. Ducis was also quiet, as he sat arms crossed, and just stared at the windows like Elliot.??


    Rania didn''t want the atmosphere to continue being heavy, so she decided to break the silence.


    "Ahm, do you have anywhere we could eat great food?" Rania asked the butler as cheerful as she could. "I want to try out the different foods out here".


    "Great suggestion, ma''am! I do know of a ce!" the butler''s face finally lit up. He had been feeling down for a while now, trying to entertain a bunch of uninterested guests. He then gestured his hands to the chauffeur.


    Rania turned to Elliot, he was still staring outside. Since she sat beside him, Rania raised her free hand, and poked Elliot''s cheeks - it had been bulging for a while now.


    "Ah," Elliot jolted and looked back to Rania. "Rania ¡­ sorry I was lost in thought".


    "I know," Rania chortled, "It''s because of that unbelievable City Lord. Hmf! The audacity of him to do that!" Rania cutely pouted. "But, I''m fine now. I didn''t really see much. And it''s not like I''m oblivious to such things. Even among humans, some of them do it, too". Her face grew sadder by the minute. "Even this city, we actually have the same back on Earth, with lots of casinos and bars, and ces like the ones here ¡­ a city made for all that humans desired".


    Elliot stopped his sulking immediately when he saw Rania''s face saddened. Turning his body to face her, he quickly lifted his left arm and patted her head. He wasn''t entirely sure why, but Elliot began to feel that he didn''t want to see Rania sad. So unconsciously, he would always either pat her head, or embrace her, or do something whenever he saw her unhappy.


    Noticing this, Rania smiled at Elliot and said, "You''re really kind, Elliot".


    "Rania ¡­ I''ve always wanted to say this before but I wasn''t sure how to say it".


    "Huh? What is it?"


    "Our race, Magi, I ¡­ I''m very sorry for ¡­ everything that we did to your world.


    For conquering it, and making you all suffer".


    As if time stood still, and all the background disappeared, Rania stared at Elliot, seeing nothing but him alone.


    Her heart beated rapidly in her chest.


    Emotions came pouring from the depths of her soul.


    In a matter of seconds, she was reminded of everything that happened, like scenes shing at the speed of light before her very eyes.


    All the pain, the sorrow, grief, and hopelessness.


    Her own race''s suffering.


    All the deaths, the war, families that were separated and the ruin that was their.


    Rania was never happy about all of them. Deep inside, she still regretted everything, and still wished how all of this had not happened.


    Yet, now, in front of her, a Magi was saying his apology.


    The race that gave them all the pain and despair, someone from them, was apologizing.


    Someone ¡­ who held no sin.


    Someone who didn''t even participate in the war since he himself was locked up by his own race.


    Someone ¡­ who was utterly innocent.


    Yet, this innocent soul was the very first one who said the words Rania had wanted to hear for a very long time now. So she could somehow forgive in her heart and let go of the remaining pain that stuck deep inside her.


    The pain of all the deaths still stung her heart, even now. She just chose not to carry on with hatred in her heart.


    Hearing those words ¡­ meant a LOT to her.


    Large droplets of tears started falling from her eyes.


    Tears that carried on the weight of a thousand words and a thousand unspeakable emotions.


    She wanted to thank him, but no words came from her mouth. She just opened them, unable to speak, and sobbed.


    Elliot moved his hand that was patting Rania a moment ago, and slid it to her back to embrace her.


    Even if Rania didn''t speak, somehow, he had been able to tell her emotions. Even if he used to be a doll unable toprehend emotions.


    Perhaps, it was because of his life energy that he shared with her, or maybe something else, but he understood everything ¡­ and the depths of it.


    It''s as if an invisible connection started to form between them ¡­


    A connection that ran deeper than blood ¡­


    Luna was shocked to suddenly see Rania crying. She was about to hug her too and cry with her but Ducis held her mouth and pushed her back towards him.


    "Don''t disturb them," Ducis whispered quietly to Luna''s ears.


    But Luna was already crying. She felt so sorry for Rania. She followed Ducis though, and cried silently.


    "Tsk, what a crybaby," he whispered again. But he also patted Luna''s head, trying to calm her down.


    Ducis stared at Rania and Elliot.


    At the back of his mind, he prayed, "I''m beginning to understand now, my Lord.


    Thank You ¡­ And may Your will be done".


    ==========================


    Hi My Beloved Readers!


    We have reached the 100k views milestone so I will be publishing 3 chapters today!!! Hope you enjoy them! They will be released with 1 hour intervals each.


    Moreover, starting tomorrow, my chapters will be locked from Chapter 60 onward. I understand that some of you may not like the idea and I''m hoping for your kind consideration and understanding. T_T . You may use fast pass or coins to unlock the chapters. And sends gifts too, if you feel my story is worth the gifts. T_T. Thank you so much for everyone who has gifted me so far! I am truly blessed and thankful to have all of your support. <3


    In return, I will increase my chapter updates to 2 chapters daily!!! So you can enjoy more of the uing events in the story.


    I will continue to tag chapters with mature content and put R-18 in the title, so please read with your own discretion.


    Again, thank you very much for all of your love and support!!! <3

 Chapter 64 - Third Gate: Chasm Of Tenebris (Part 3)

    After the emotional scene in the car, the team finally arrived at their destination - a luxurious hotel with a revolving restaurant at the very top. The whole ce glittered and sparkled with all the expensive furnitures, intricate designs, and state of the art facilities. Even the servants who attended to them when they entered inside, were all pleasing to look at.


    Despite the beauty of the ce and every single person that could be seen all around, Elliot still stood out among them. Yes, to the point that random women who couldn''t help themselves, approached him.??


    "Hey handsome," a woman wearing a very tight red dress that had barely any clothing covering her chest, seductively called out to Elliot. Her chest was too exposed that almost half of it could be seen. If that wasn''t enough, she deliberately crossed her arms, pressing her chest together. She was beautiful though, and her body was a perfect 36 - 24 - 36. "Why don''t you spend the night with me? I won''t disappoint you".


    After her, came another woman who had an evenrger chest, and another, tall, skinny one. One after another they came swarming unto him to the point that they fought and argued with each other.


    Elliot was confused as to why strangers were talking to him.


    Rania, Ducis and Luna got separated from Elliot, due to the crowd that swarmed at him as if he was a celebrity. They tried to help pull him from the crowd but they couldn''t get near.


    Standing tall from the crowd of already tall women, wearing heels, Elliot shoved them away with his arm and passed through. But someone suddenly grabbed him by the arm and purposely hugged Elliot''s arm, burying it between herrge chest. It was the girl wearing the tight red dress.


    Elliot felt utterly disgusted that his face furrowed and he instinctively shoved his arm away. His force was too much that the girl lost her bnce and fell, kneeling to the ground. The other womenughed at her.


    In his distaste, Elliot shouted, "Don''t touch me!" His voice scared the rest of the women who were about to touch him as well.


    The crowd finally opened up and Elliot walked towards Rania, Ducis and Luna.


    After the shortmotion, they went straight to the elevator that carried them up to the uppermost floor, where the revolving restaurant was. Servants came and led them to their seat.


    "Wooooow!" Luna gaped as her head spun around slowly. "This ce is amazing! Look at all those shining things ¡­ And the food! They look so delicious, uhmm!"


    "Yes, they look scrumptious," Rania agreed. "There''s a lot of different cuisines here too. I''m not sure what to call them though. But oh well, the taste is what''s important". Then, she sliced the steak that was on her te, picked it up with a fork and put it in her mouth. All her movements were wless and elegant. She stopped for a moment to judge the taste, "Hm! Not bad! It''s really tasty".


    Elliot, Ducis, and Luna followed. Their faces lit up after tasting the food. It really was delectable, as expected of the top restaurant in the whole Tenebris.


    After having their fill, the butler invited them to the shopping mall to buy clothes and anything that they may like. Elliot and Rania wanted to say no but Luna was faster and she immediately agreed. She really wanted to try out different Magi clothes and essories and look at the flowers shops and other things that caught her fancy.


    Like a kid who''s experiencing her first time inside a mall, Luna ran around looking at different shops and asking lots of questions to the sales representatives. Even Ducis got curious and checked out the shops. It was a breath of fresh air for Rania and sheughed watching Luna and Ducis agreeing on doing something for the first time.


    "Rania, are you feeling okay now?" Elliot looked at her with worry in his eyes.


    "Yes, I''m okay now. Thank you very much, Elliot". Rania smiled warmly towards him. "Why don''t we go and check them out, too?"


    And so, Rania and Elliot wandered around the mall together since Luna and Ducis were nowhere to be found. They went into different shops, mostly those that sell food or apparels. Elliot went in for the food to learn different tastes and recipes, while Rania wanted to see how Elliot would look like in a human''s clothing. And as she guessed, celebrity idols would be still be ashamed to stand beside him.


    When they were finally enjoying wandering around, trouble suddenly came.


    "Well, well, it''s great to see that you''re enjoying it here," the City Lord greeted Elliot and Rania. He was followed by a bunch of bodyguards and other servants.


    Elliot gave him a scowl as he stepped forward and covered Rania with his back.


    "Aww, you''re still angry with me?"


    "Are you not going to introduce yourself?" Elliot sighed.


    "Oh, right. I thought my servant already introduced me".


    "What''s your name? Aside from City Lord?"


    "Hmm ¡­ my name? Now, now, I''m a really important person so I can''t just say my name," he yfully dodged the question. "But if you join me for a moment, I might consider telling you. Only us though, the woman can stay to continue shopping or go back to the hotel. My servants will apany her".


    "No," Elliot immediately answered.


    "Elliot," Rania whispered to him. "Why don''t you go with him and see how we can get to the temple? We''re looking for another guardian''s temple right? He''s the City Lord, he''ll know for sure".


    Rania was right and Elliot couldn''t refute her. Even if he was so worried of what might happen to her alone. Ducis and Luna were missing, too. If they got separated more, he didn''t know what he''d do.


    "But ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I can use magic now, right?" Rania assured him.


    Elliot breathed deeply. As much as he''s worried, he also respects Rania''s decision. "Alright, if that''s what you want. But promise me, you''ll be careful".


    Rania nodded. Elliot held out his pinky fingers.


    "Hm? Hahaha! You remembered!"


    "I always remember". Elliot shrugged.


    After doing pinky-swear, they both went on their way. Rania decided to go back to the hotel instead and asked the servants to look for Ducis and Luna. While Elliot followed the City Lord to wherever it was, he was bringing him.

 Chapter 65 - Third Gate: Chasm Of Tenebris (Part 4)

    The City Lord brought Elliot to the tallest building in Tenebris to see the beauty of the whole city and discuss a couple of things. Upon reaching the top of the building, they went to an open balcony with a pool and bar at the side. The servants guided them to an isted seat with the best view of the town. And indeed, one could see the beauty of the city in its fullness, from the position where Elliot and the City Lord was.


    But despite the beauty, Elliot''s mind was elsewhere again.??


    "Aww, I wonder when will I have your undivided attention," the City Lord teased Elliot. "I''m hurt. Here I am doing my best to be able to talk to you and yet you ignore me".


    Elliot turned to him after staring at the night sky.


    "I don''t understand what you want from me, and me alone, I presume. Since you''ve always wanted to separate me from my friends this whole time," Elliot''s face turned serious.


    "Well, as I mentioned back at my home, I want you to be my sessor".


    "Why is that? You don''t even know me".


    "Actually, I do. I know you very well, Elliot," the City Lord said with an evil grin on his face.


    Elliot furrowed. "How do you know my name?"


    "That''s what the woman called you, right?" he dodged the question again.


    "But Rania was whispering that time, and we were far away from him. There''s no way he could have heard that," Elliot thought in his mind. But he relinquished the thought since he had a more pressing issue at hand, "I need your help to get to a temple. Do you know any temple around here?"


    "A temple?" the City Lord raised his eyebrows. "This is a city, there is no temple here".


    "I see, then I should go," and Elliot quickly stood up from his seat.


    "W-wait! So impatient," the City Lord stopped him.


    "I don''t like wasting time. And I''m worried about my friends. Besides, I don''t trust you," Elliot tantly told him.


    "Look here," he gestured to him to sit down. But Elliot remained standing, looking down at him. The City Lord sighed, "I know we didn''t start our rtionship good, but I promise you, I don''t mean any harm. As I told you, I want you to be my sessor. So I won''t do anything that will displease you".


    "Too bad, you already did".


    "Can''t I be forgiven? You walked in my room while I was in the middle of something!" the City Lord pouted and pulled out a teary eye acting.


    Elliot rolled his eyes. "Whatever, state your business. I''m guessing you want some favors done, before you tell me where the temple is".


    At these words, the City lord stopped his crocodile tears and his face lit up.


    "As expected of my sessor! Very perceptive, indeed!"


    "What do you want?"


    "You see, I need someone to run this city for me while I take a nice and loooooong vacation. Don''t worry, you won''t do it for free, I can pay you with whatever amount you want, and give you anything that you desire! Fame? Fortune? Power? Anything!"


    "Why would you go hunting for a stranger to run your city? And you''re supposed to be a City Lord. Clearly you don''t know how to properly run a ce".


    The City Lord''s eyes lit up. "Ooohh, and how do you think I should run it?"


    "First, don''t go looking for strangers to be your sessor," Elliot started his lesson. "I suppose you''ve been here for quite a while now, and you already worked with a lot of people. From those people, choose the most trust-worthy man, or woman, who also cherishes your values and has the skills and abilities to run your city. Once you find him or her, teach him and guide him, and mentor him all the way - don''t just go shoving responsibilities. And once he''s ready, he can rule in your stead. You can just rx in the background and support him when needed".


    "Hmmm ¡­ interesting," the City Lord smirked. "But what if I can''t find one?"


    "The only time you won''t be able to find one is when you keep belittling your people," Elliot replied with conviction in his voice. "People areplex, changing beings. They are each unique in their ways, and hold immense potential. So it''s impossible for you not to find one".


    "I see ¡­," the City Lord smirked again. "Well, thank you for the advice. But I still want you to be my sessor".


    "Did you even listen to anything I said?" Elliot frowned.


    "I did! And I''m convinced that you''d make a really great ruler!"


    Elliot sighed. "Ugh, I have something else far more important to do. I cannot stay here for long".


    "Even if I offer you money? Fame? Or women? Or anything else you want?"


    "No. Besides, I''m not interested in money, fame and women".


    "But money makes the world go round! And women, ah! I reckon you''re a virgin so you don''t know yet, but - it feels really good inside them," the City Lord grinned maliciously.


    Elliot shook his head in dismay. "You should only sleep with your wife after marriage, not go around doing it with anyone. And you can have your money, I don''t need them".


    "That''s why you''re refusing them. Because you don''t ''need'' them. But do you know how much other people do?"


    Elliot furrowed, getting confused as to where he''s getting at.


    "The money that I offer you, if you don''t need it, you can give it to the poor - to people who have nothing and even have to beg in order to eat; to people who are sick and need money to pay for their medicines; to an economy who''s going down because of unforeseen circumstances; to countries who need help in times of cmities. There''s so much more that money can do. Money brings happiness".


    Elliot pondered over what he said.


    The City Lord continued. "As for fame, let''s say, this city is under a threat, and you need your people''s cooperation to resolve the problem, Fame and Reputation will help you with that. Without it, no one will follow you!"


    A moment of silence passed by.


    Then, Elliot looked straight into the City Lord''s eyes.


    "If that''s how you''ve been running this city, then I can see now why it has turned out like this".


    Unable to exin why, the City Lord began to tremble.


    Perhaps it was because of the words Elliot said ¡­


    Or the fact that his eyes seemed to pierce through his very soul ...

 Chapter 66 - Third Gate: Chasm Of Tenebris (Part 5)

    "W-what do you mean?" the City Lord''s voice cracked. His body continued to tremble but his lips were still stretched into a grin.


    "This city ¡­," Elliot replied as he turned his back from him and looked at the city below. "It reflects all the things you value as its leader".??


    " ¡­ my values?"


    "Fortune, fame, power, pleasure ¡­ It looks beautiful on the outside, yes, but if you look closely, you''ve been raising your people to be nothing. No dreams, no purpose, no values of their own ¡­ just out there living for pleasure".


    "But they''re happy! That''s all that matters".


    A moment of silence passed by.


    "Are they?" Elliot dauntingly asked.


    The City Lord trembled again. Elliot''s voice was as calm as the waters in a brook, yet something from his gaze made him quiver, over and over. Even so, he still felt exhrated.


    "They''re enjoying themselves, so yes, they are happy".


    "Does a woman gain happiness from prostitution and very? Do men feel happy when they lose their possessions in gambling? Do people enjoy fights? Do they like it if there''s nows or decrees that protect them? Is that freedom for them? Is that happiness for them?" Elliot asked again.


    "Well, that''s ¡­ but how -" the City Lord was lost for words.


    " - I only need to see things once to remember them," Elliot interrupted.


    Indeed, Elliot had been observing the city from the moment he stepped inside it. His curiosity ran not only from the ces he could visit, and the different things he could try out - it ran further. He surveyed how the city worked - from its economy down to its people. And he did all that in the span of the few hours they stayed in the city.


    Elliot saw things beyond the eyes could see.


    "Fame, fortune, power ¡­ these things are nice," Elliot continued, "but they are all superficial. Whether it be a city, a county, or a - it will not stand if you have those as your foundation".


    The City Lord gulped before he answered, "Then, what do you think are the proper foundations?"


    "Hmm ¡­," Elliot thought for a moment. "I have never ruled over anything before but I believe in the wisdom and teachings of the Supreme. I say you start following those instead".


    Upon hearing Elliot''s answer, the City Lord''s face softened and he gave Elliot a swift but warm and gentle smile. For a tiny moment, all the malice and evilness in his face went away.


    "And what does the Supreme''s wisdom say about ruling a nation?" the City Lord''s voice mellowed.


    "There''s a lot actually. But to sum it up, it all revolves around ¡­ wisdom, kindness,passion, and ¡­," Elliot paused - his eyes widened as he realized something, " ¡­ love".


    "I see," the City Lord nodded, smiling warmly. "In that case, I''ll check them out. For now, let us go back". He then gestured his hands and the servants apanied them back to the hotel.


    Upon arriving, the City Lord bid his farewell to Elliot saying he had urgent matters to attend to. Elliot asked about the temple again but he said he would tell him about it, the next time they meet.


    The servants led Elliot to the most luxurious room in the hotel - a presidential suite. Inside it awaited Rania, but Ducis and Luna were still nowhere to be found.


    "Rania," Elliot almost shouted when he saw her sitting on the couch located in the middle of the living room. He sprinted towards her and examined her from head to foot. "Are you okay?"


    Rania chuckled. "Yes, I''m fine. Nothing happened, really. They just led me here in the suite and I waited. Then, here you are".


    "Good. Did they tell you anything about Ducis and Luna?"


    Rania shook her head. "I hope they''re alright. Did you manage to get any information about the temple?"


    Elliot also shook his head. "He wouldn''t speak until he got what he wanted. So we conversed for a bit. He kept on asking weird questions as well. Then he ran off saying he needed to do something urgent. But he admitted he knows it and that he''ll tell me next time we meet".


    "When is that next time though? I hope it won''t take that long. We only have a hundred days, remember? Now, it is less than a hundred already".


    "Right. He seemed to be testing me ¡­ from the questions he asked. I wonder if he''s -"


    "I''m thinking that too. It is highly possible. And I noticed guardians tend to have golden eyes. Well, except for Luna, which is a fairy. But Ducis and Fauna both had golden eyes".


    "You''re right. But ¡­," Elliot hesitated, "I''m still unsure what we''re supposed to do in this ce. Am I supposed to ept the role of being a sessor and change this ce before he tells us where the temple is?"


    Rania thought for a moment. "Hmm ¡­ that is possible. But we don''t have much time. How long will it take to rebuild or fix a city?"


    "It will take years, probably. It depends".


    "Hmmm ¡­," they both thought in unison.


    "Why don''t we rest for the meantime? Look at the time, just a few more hours and it''ll be midnight," Rania interrupted their mulling. "Let''s think it over tomorrow and see what we can do".


    "Yes, we need some rest to think better," Elliot rxed his shoulders. "I''ll go shower for now. How about you?"


    "I''m done. Go ahead and take your time. I''ll prepare some tea while you''re at it".


    Rania and Elliot had lived together for a while now, along with Ducis and Luna, inside the Forbidden Chamber. So nothing about the suite, which was basically a modern version of the chamber, made them ufortable about staying the night together. They were already used to each other, and even memorized each other''s daily routines - like Elliot taking a bath every night before going to bed, and Rania having tea before sleeping.


    While Elliot took his time in the shower, Rania fell asleep on the couch after drinking her tea. As she snoozed off, she dreamt of something. It was short but very vivid.


    A basilisk with dark purple scales and golden eyes stood up before her, hissing as it slithered nearer. Though she wanted to run, she couldn''t move her feet. The basilisk lounged at her as if wanting to eat her.


    Then, Rania jolted and woke up from her bad dream.


    "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­ hah ¡­," she breathed heavily as soon as she woke up. Her body trembled from fear.

 Chapter 67 - Third Gate: Chasm Of Tenebris (Part 6)

    [WARNING! This chapter contains mature R-18 content! Please read at your own discretion.]


    Elliot got off the shower feeling refreshed. He grabbed the sleeping robe from one of the shelves inside therge bathroom and wore it. He usually paired it with pajama pants but he didn''t find any. He wore it that way ever since Rania stayed in the Forbidden Chamber. Now, he scratched his head, feeling a bit ufortable of having his lower legs exposed, plus the fact that he was only wearing a boxer undergarment beneath the robes. ??


    Elliot went out of the bathroom after drying his hair and surveyed the remaining rooms inside the suite. He thought that maybe he could use the other spare bedrooms, if there was, so Rania can have the master bedroom. After walking around, he managed to find three of them but unfortunately, all of them were locked. And so, he went back to the living room to check back on Rania.


    "Uhm? What a sweet smell," Elliot thought as he noticed a faint but sweet fragrance that filled the air.


    "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­ hah ¡­," she breathed heavily as her body trembled in fear.


    "Rania?" Elliot noticed her right away and walked fast towards her. Bending his knees on the floor, he checked her condition. "Are you alright? What happened?"


    "I''m sorry, I just had a bad dream," Rania forced a smile.


    "What dream?" Elliot''s face furrowed. He knew very well that Rania''s dreams were important.


    "I ¡­ I saw a basilisk," Rania started. "It had dark violet scales and golden eyes. But as soon as I looked, I got paralyzed. Then ¡­ then, it lounged on me and opened its mouth. I - I thought it was going to eat me alive".


    Elliot patted her back. "Everything''s fine now. It''s just a dream. Besides, I''ll protect you in case that happens".


    Rania smiled warmly. "Thank you. But next time, I want to be able to move and defend myself instead of being paralyzed in fear".


    Elliot chuckled. "Then next time, don''t look at its eyes. Basilisks can paralyze anyone with their gaze".


    "Oh, I see! That''s why I couldn''t move".


    "Most possibly".


    "Elliot, do you think ¡­ that maybe, the basilisk is the guardian of this realm? I remember the door had purple scales too".


    "I think so too. It will be great if he stopped on hiding and beating around the bush".


    "Right," Rania nodded her head. "By the way, you can take the bed, I''ll just sleep here -"


    " - No. You take the bed," Elliot strongly disagreed.


    Raniaughed. "If you insist, thank you".


    Then, she got up but stumbled afterwards. Good thing Elliot managed to catch her by the waist before falling.


    "I''m so sorry. It seems my feet are still not okay, hehe".


    "It''s fine. You had a bad dream after all," Elliot replied, picking her up, and carried her like a princess towards the bed.


    Afterying Rania down, Elliot grabbed the nket to cover her when suddenly ¡­


    BADUMP ¡­ BADUMP ¡­ BADUMP ¡­


    Rania felt something inside her boil. For some unknown reason, her body felt hot all over. Her consciousness began to slip away and felt that she was in a trance.


    And then, her body started moving on its own.


    With her arms reaching out to Elliot, she got up, pushed him down on the bed and sat on top of him.


    "Stop! What am I doing?!" Rania thought in her mind but her body didn''t listen.


    Elliot was startled. He never expected Rania to lounge on him like that. He sat back up, putting his weight on his arms.


    "What''s the matter? Did you see something scary? Or -" Elliot tried to think of a reason from her actions since he didn''t understand it fully.


    "Elliot," Rania whispered his name seductively.


    Elliot''s eyes widened again and his mouth gaped, unable to utter any response.


    Rania slid her buttocks down unto Elliots thighs, so that her body touched Elliot''s, and her hips sat on top of his groin.


    "Kyaaa! No! Please stop this!" Rania screamed in her mind again as her face flushed red. Even if she couldn''t control her body, she still felt everything. And being too close to Elliot was too much for her. She never even became this close to anyone before.


    Elliot''s face blushed as well. It was easy for him to shove off other girls who tried to touch him, but Rania was apletely different matter. It was his first time being too close to a woman - too close that he could feel Rania''s soft chest on his''.


    "R-Rania ¡­ I think you should sleep now," Elliot shyly asked. " P-please, get off me".


    But Rania''s body didn''t listen. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and embraced him tightly, resting her head on his shoulders.


    Elliot held her waist and pushed her away gently.


    Rania kissed his neck in return.


    Elliot felt his body shiver, as if electricity ran all throughout his body. He unconsciously covered the area of his neck that Rania kissed and faced her. His face spelled shock as he looked at her.


    Then Rania took this chance and pushed his head towards her.


    In the blink of an eye, her lips touched Elliot''s.


    Unsure if it was because of the sweet scent that lingered in the room, or their bodies touching each other, or Rania''s soft lips kissing him, Elliot''s body began to feel hot.


    Even Rania''s body started to feel warmer. She couldn''t deny the sensation she felt from Elliot''s lips. No matter how many times she told herself to stop, it continued to kiss Elliot with burning passion.


    Rania nibbled, and sucked, and licked Elliot''s lips. Stupefied by the situation, Elliot was unable to move nor respond to her kiss.


    And slowly, Rania took off Elliot''s sleeping robes and dropped it unto his waist, revealing his wless skin, and slim yet perfectly knit and sinewy body.


    Rania''s hands ran through his chest and down to his abdomen. She gave off a seductive moan as she caught her breath after kissing too much.


    "Elliot," she whispered again. "I feel ¡­ so hot". Her eyes begged for him.


    Elliot gulped as he finally snapped out of it. "Rania ¡­ I -"


    Before he could finish, Rania kissed him again.


    And slowly, she began sliding her robes off of her shoulders ...


    Meanwhile, the City Lord watched over them and saw everything that was happening. He was watching from arge mirror and wherever he was, it was a very dark room with nothing in it except the mirror.


    And behind him stood Ducis with his eyes fixed on the mirror.

 Chapter 68 - Third Gate: Chasm Of Tenebris (Part 7)

    "It is one thing to say no to things you don''t need," the City Lord mumbled as he watched Rania and Elliot. "But it''s apletely different matter to refuse those that you absolutely desire".


    "Must you truly do it in this manner, my friend?" Ducis asked as he tightened his brow into a frown.??


    The City Lord turned to Ducis, "Yes, my friend. This is still a trial and only when he is pushed to the extreme, will his true character show". Then, turning back to the mirror, "Many great nations fell into ruin when their rulers got ensnared by women. And temptation is not temptation if it doesn''te in the form of their wildest dreams".


    "If you think that Rania will be a hindrance to him in the future, then you are utterly mistaken," Ducis said with much conviction in his heart.


    The City Lord raised his eyebrows, "Oh? That''s interesting. For you to vouch for a woman, and a human at that".


    "I am merely stating the truth. She is not what you think she is. And even Elliot. Do not underestimate them and their bond".


    The City Lord''s lips curved into an evil grin. "I see ¡­ Then, let the real trial begin".


    "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­," Elliot breathed heavily. His body began to burn up from all the touching and kissing that Rania was doing. Little by little, he felt addicted to her smooth and soft lips that he almost opened his mouth and responded to her advances.


    Elliot bit his lips and furrowed in agony as he felt himself get hard. He must be innocent in a lot of things pertaining to romance, but he''s not oblivious to how the human or a Magi''s body worked. No matter how much he stopped himself from feeling anything, the flesh always found a way to react ording to its nature.


    Until ¡­ Elliot noticed that Rania was already removing her robes while she continued to kiss him intensely. When he felt her breasts touched his own, he jolted, waking up from his intoxication and immediately grabbed Rania''s robes back to cover her.


    His face was beet red. He pushed Rania by the shoulders, to part from his body and with a deep breath, he sighed.


    "Rania ¡­ I ¡­," Elliot''s face wrinkled as he stared into Rania''s eyes. "I''m so sorry".


    "No, it''s not your fault," Rania wanted to tell him. "It''s all because of me. I ¡­ sniff .. I let myself be a trap to you. And I was supposed to help you fulfill your destiny! But now I''m just ¡­ sniff ¡­ a temptation to you. I''m sorry".


    Elliot caressed Rania''s cheeks, "If only I noticed sooner, then maybe you wouldn''t have had to spend your first kiss with me. I''m really sorry". Elliot''s face painted great remorse.


    Then, Elliot embraced Rania and parted her hair from her back, pulling them to Rania''s front to cover her chest.


    "Rania, I''ll have to remove your robes. Please bear with it for a moment".


    Elliot did as he said and pulled off her robes as he covered her body in an embrace.


    A magic circle! There was a magic circle drawn into Rania''s skin!


    It was the same purple magic circle, with a pentagram and a basilisk in the middle - the one they saw when they first arrived into the realm. As if turning a dial, Elliot traced the circle with his forefinger, drew a cross on top of it, and as if lifting a te, the magic circle detached from Rania''s body. Once detached, Elliot crushed it with his bare hands and the magic circle shattered like ss and dissolved into thin air.


    "Aghh ¡­," Rania gasped and clenched Elliot''s shoulders as pain traveled through her body. Finally, she was freed from the control magic and able to speak and move again on her own ord. Though the process was painful for a human''s body.


    "Rania, are you alright?" Elliot asked, still worried about everything that happened. He helped Rania put her robes back on as she gasped for breath.


    "Y-yes, I''m fine. Thank you, Elliot," Rania nodded. "And ¡­ I''m sorry for -"


    Elliot immediately shook his head, " - No, it''s not your fault. Your first kiss ¡­ I''m the one who -"


    Rania hushed Elliot and ced her forefinger on his lips. "Then, it''s no one''s fault and let''s stop ming ourselves. As for the kiss ¡­ it''s fine. Besides, I ¡­," Rania halted. Her eyes lowered and suddenly turned sullen.


    "You what?"


    Shaking her head, she replied, "Nothing".


    "Her eyes ¡­ She''s hiding something," Elliot thought in his mind. "But if she doesn''t want to tell me yet, I won''t force her".


    Elliot patted Rania''s head. That''s when he realized - there''s something wrong with her body again.


    His eyes widened in disbelief. "Rania, you''re burning up!"


    The City Lord chuckled. "So, it''s finally kicking in ¡­ my aphrodisiac incense magic".


    "Now that you mention it," Rania smiled wryly, "I have been feeling too hot since ¡­" Then, her body fell on bed.


    "I knew it! There was something wrong with that smell! How can I be so careless?" Elliot started ming himself again. He quickly released a little of his aura and the mist surrounding the room blew off, cancelling the incense''s magic.


    However, even if the magic was cancelled, its effect remained on their bodies.


    Then, the City Lord''s sinisterugh echoed throughout the room.


    "Hahahaha! What will you do now Elliot?"


    Elliot felt his blood boil from anger. He was so angry that his spiritual energy shook the whole city. "You bastard! Stop this right now!"


    "A, that hurts. But you see, that magic is irreversible once it takes effect. And since you''ve been exposed to it for so long, you''ll both feel like you took ten aphrodisiac candies. Don''t worry, if you just let your steam out, nothing will happen to your bodies. Well, except for pleasure pains, if you know what I mean".


    "No! I won''t touch her!"


    "That''s very sweet of you. But little boy, she''s a human. The effect of this magic is doubled on her. If she doesn''t release it out, then she''ll die from fever".


    Elliot''s hands bled from clenching too hard. "If I see you ever again, I swear I-"


    "Ugh," Rania groaned and tears started falling from her eyes. It was like having a typhoid fever - her body felt too hot, and all her energy seemed to be leaving her.


    Elliot despaired at Rania''s suffering. Not minding the City Lord''s taunting, he leaned unto her and embraced her again.


    But this time ¡­ he did it in order to transfer the effect of the magic from her body to his own.


    "I won''t let you die," Elliot whispered. "I''d rather suffer than see you in pain".

 Chapter 69 - Third Gate: Chasm Of Tenebris (Part 8)

    "What is he doing?" the City Lord asked Ducis. "You can''t transfer the effect of magic from one body to another".


    "Ideally, yes. But that doesn''t apply to Elliot. He can even transfer his life energy without locking lips with the other person".??


    "What? That''s impossible".


    "Tell that to Rania. He transferred some of his life energy to her".


    "Huh?! Why would he waste his precious life energy to save a human?"


    Ducis frowned. "I kept on telling you not to underestimate them and you don''t listen. You''re really still very young for a guardian. Now don''t me me when you receive the consequences of your foolishness".


    "I really don''t understand," the City Lord furrowed. "And now he''s transferring the effect of my incense magic to his body. He''ll be the one suffering if that happens. And if he can''t control himself, he''ll fail this trial and be stuck here forever. Why must he sacrifice himself just to save that puny mortal? Who is she?"


    "Let the Supreme answer your questions".


    Meanwhile, Elliot seeded in transferring the magic''s effect onto his own body. As he expected, it bacshed on him. Now, he''s the one feeling feverish and weak and breathing heavily. His body dropped on the bed and his limbs started twitching.


    In return, Rania''s energy came back and her fever was gone in an instant.


    "Elliot!" Rania yelled out to him. "Why did you do that? You didn''t need to -" Tears fell from her eyes. She felt so sorry for him and guilty and helpless. She hated that she couldn''t do anything for him. "I''m the one who''s supposed to - not you". Rania sobbed.


    "I''ll be fine ¡­ hah ... I''m a Magi and I have ¡­ a stronger body and constitution than you do," Elliot replied, barely making out words from his mouth. "I just ¡­ need to rest for now".


    "Hmf! Acting so tough now when you shouldn''t have done that in the first ce". The City Lord''s voice echoed in the room once more. "Truly, a woman is man''s greatest weakness".


    At these words, Rania clenched her fist and her heart fumed in anger. She couldn''t help but disagree with all the ridiculousness she was hearing.


    "You would have passed the trial if you left this woman and carried on to your journey. Finding the temple is what matters. Once you do, then you can all go back to where you came from. But now, here you are, falling prey to the very thing you shouldn''t be falling for. Tsk" the City Lord''s voice reflected utter disappointment.


    "What kind of guardian is this? Why is he acting like this? Thinking like this?" Rania asked herself, trying to make reason out of the City Lord''s actions. "Why does his views seem ¡­ wrong? I understand if he''s testing Elliot with self control but -" then, an idea suddenly crossed her mind. "I see ¡­ if it''s self control, then Elliot already passed the trial. It''s just that ¡­ this guardian ¡­"


    Rania stood up from her seat. Holy anger burned inside her heart. She walked towards the balcony, faced the night sky and shouted with all her might.


    "O'' Guardian who rules this realm, Imand you ¡­ Stop this trial at once!"


    CRACK ¡­ CRAAAAACK!!!


    Like sses shattering, the whole City of Tenebris burst into thousands of pieces ¡­


    Like a mask that had been torn off, the real face of Tenebris was shown ¡­


    And it was nothing luminous or fancy ¡­


    It was a chasm of utter darkness.


    Then, Rania''s real body woke up. Upon opening her eyes, she found Elliot beside her and Luna on the other, lying on the ground, inside the magic circle they stepped into. They thought it transported them into another ce when in fact, it merely made them sleep and fall into an illusion.


    Rania got up and looked around her surroundings until she saw the Basilisk in her dream, standing a few meters away from them. With her blood still boiling within her, she walked closer to the Basilisk. Her eyes reflected no fear, nor did her feet waver or became paralyzed even if she looked straight at the giant snake''s golden eyes.


    "How?" the Basilisk turned to Rania. "How in the world did you manage to break my perfect illusion?"


    "I know who you are now," Rania''s eyes red and her voice reverberated around the chasm. "You are the Guardian of Self Control yet you yourself failed to master your own domain. Now, you have overstepped your boundaries and made the candidate suffer".


    The Basilisk''s eyes widened in disbelief. For how could a mere human have figured it all out? How did she know who he was? And how could she stand before him, staring into his eyes, and not be paralyzed?


    "And who are you to decide -" the Basilisk got furious. He slithered towards Rania, ready to lounge at her any moment now.


    But the Supreme was with Rania. Her body began to glow so bright that the whole darkness in the chasm faded away.


    "By the name of the Supreme, I judge this trial over! Elliot has passed the test!"


    At these words, the magic circle entrapping Elliot and Luna broke into pieces.


    "And as for you," Rania''s eyes continued to burn and the whole ce echoed her zealous voice. "Unless your master bids you, you will not be able to use your powers into your own ord! Like how you mercilessly controlled others, you will be controlled in return!"


    Suddenly, golden chains sprang forth from the ground, encircling the whole body of the Basilisk and engraving itself unto its scales.


    "What is happening?!" the Basilisk writhed in agony.


    "The Supreme has spoken! You have forgotten the true essence of the trials. Now, give your blessings to the Lord''s Anointed! You will be his servant, and he will be your master!"


    "Why would the Supreme -" the Basilisk was about to ask when he noticed Rania''s dress. "A white ¡­ pandora dress?" His eyes widened in disbelief once more. "A ¡­ human?"


    Memories came flooding in his mind.


    The very first Oracle, standing in the midst of a million Magi. With her angelic voice, she shouted, a prophecy from the Most High.


    "Make way! Make way!


    The dragon roars for our savior hase!


    With dress as pure as white,


    and eyes burning yet calm.


    Favoured by the Supreme, she stands


    A maiden that is not one of us will save us¡­"


    And finally putting everything together, the Basilisk transformed back into the City Lord''s form.


    "The Favoured One ¡­," he mumbled as he looked at Rania, then he turned his head to Elliot, "and the Anointed One ¡­ I see, I understand now. I ept the Supreme''s judgement".

 Chapter 70 - Third Gate: Chasm Of Tenebris (Part 9)

    After rebuking the Basilisk, Rania went back to Elliot and Luna to check on them. The two were already awoken and slowly got up as they touched their heads.


    "Waaaa, my head hurts," Luna groaned. "What happened?"??


    "We were trapped in an illusion when we stepped in the magic circle," Rania answered as she knelt before them.


    "So it was all an illusion," Elliot added. "Then that means - " His face lit up.


    Rania smiled at him, "Yes, your first kiss is still safe and sound".


    "Pfft, shouldn''t it be yours, not mine?"


    "Hmm, well, technically, I''m the one who -"


    "HUH?! What is all this talk about kisses?" Luna interrupted. Her face was filled with questions. "Who got kissed? And who kissed? Why didn''t I see that? What in the world happened? Tell me!"


    "Well ¡­ ahmm ¡­," Rania and Elliot blushed from her persistent asking.


    "It''s not suitable for young audiences," Rania dismissed her as she raised her forefinger.


    "What? But I''m not young! I - I''m ¡­ agh, I don''t know my age," Luna pouted.


    Rania chuckled. "Since you don''t know, then that only means you''re still young. You''re not counting".


    Luna pouted even more and yed with her fingers. "I''m not counting because I don''t like numbers, not because I''m young," she murmured to herself. "Rania, don''t be mean to meeeee, please tell me".


    "If you tell me what you did when we lost you back there".


    "Ack!" Luna suddenly sweated, an obvious case of someone feeling guilty over something they did. "Ahm, I ¡­ ah ¡­ hehehehe. Let''s just say the food distracted me". She then pursed her lips and whistled.


    Raniaughed as she tapped Luna''s shoulders. "So you mean you''ve been eating all this time?"


    "You''re one gluttonous fairy," Elliot teased. "Good thing we''re not being tested from it".


    The three of themughed. Then, Elliot noticed the City Lord a few meters away from them, with marks of golden chain in his body. His anger came back to him.


    "That bastard," he got up on his feet and conjured magic on his hands.


    "Elliot, stop!" Rania bid him. "It''s alright now. He has been punished".


    Elliot calmed down and Rania told him what happened while he was asleep.


    "Wow, you''re awesome Rania," Elliot''s face lit up in amazement. "But how did you figure it out?"


    "Let''s just say ¡­ the Supreme told me about it," she replied with a grin on her face.


    Elliot sighed. "Alright, as long as you''re fine". He tilted his head afterwards and surveyed around the chasm. "It''s so dark in here ¡­ and cold. There''s nothing but fissures and rocks". Then his eyes fell back on the City Lord.


    Elliot contemted for a moment - what happened back in the City of Tenebris, the words that the City Lord told him, the trial of self control, the punishment, and now, the chasm of darkness and the mncholic face of the Basilisk turned man. Reaching to a conclusion, he walked towards the City Lord.


    "You ¡­," Elliot called out to him. He didn''t know his name yet so he settled on that for now.


    The City Lord prepared himself for all the scolding and anger he would receive from him. After all that he did, he deserved all punishment. He had forgotten the most important thing - his true purpose as a guardian. So he decided, he''ll take responsibility and take all the loathing to himself. Then, he lifted up his face and looked straight into Elliot''s eyes.


    But then ¡­ the hatred and animosity he was expecting to see ¡­ were reced by something else.


    Those aquamarine eyes ¡­ reflected nothing but ¡­


    "Compassion"


    The City Lord''s eyes widened and his mouth opened in astonishment.


    "It must have been hard," Elliot''s voice was warm and gentle, "to live in the darkness for so long".


    The City Lord lowered his eyes and bit his lips. Tears started to form in the corners of his eyes. His body trembled ¡­ but not in fear. He felt his heart squeeze and its beating echoed to the depths of his soul. He did not respond to his words, he only listened and engraved those warm words in his mind.


    Again, Elliot saw things beyond the eyes could see.


    "Our past ¡­ doesn''t define us nor does it dictate what we be".


    At these words, the City Lord burst into tears. He sobbed and wailed and cried like a baby. There was something there, a piece of guilt and pain and hatred hidden in his heart. Something that Elliot, who had experienced living in the darkness for the most in his life, understood. Something that more than a thousand words and a thousand pictures could express.


    Elliot gently patted the City Lord''s head as he cried. "Thank you" and "I''m sorry" were the only words he was able to say.


    Then Elliot touched the golden chain marks on the City Lord''s body.


    "Supreme Being," Elliot prayed, "I forgive him. Let these chains be gone, and let his punishment be lifted. Let him be freed from his sins".


    And as he prayed, the City Lord''s body lit up, and the golden chains in his body broke into pieces until they were no more.


    Rania, Luna, and Ducis smiled warmly as they witnessed everything that was happening.


    "As expected with the Lord''s Anointed.," Ducis thought in his mind. "The Supreme doesn''t choose wrong ¡­


    <em>For the Supreme sees not as man sees,</em>


    <em>For man looks on the outward appearance,</em>


    <em>But the Supreme looks on the heart ¡­</em>


    He may be unable toprehend much emotions but that doesn''t mean he can''t feel anything. Now he feels, and follows his heart".


    A few minutes passed before the City Lord calmed down and regained hisposure. Afterwards, his body shined bright, and he gave his blessings to Elliot.


    <em>"My name is Caligo,</em>


    <em>And I am the Third Gate.</em>


    <em>As the Guardian of Darkness,</em>


    <em>In my heart, shines Self Control.</em>


    <em>Thou hast been tested,</em>


    <em>And evil, I found nought.</em>


    <em>Therefore, thou shalt receiveth mine blessings.</em>


    <em>I shalt be with thou,</em>


    <em>And thou shalt be with me".</em>


    Not long after, they went to the temple where Luna read the sayings on the door to unlock it.


    "If I have the gift of prophecy and can fathom all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have a faith that can move mountains, but have not love, I am nothing."


    Andstly, Elliot took the purple crystal in the innermost room of the temple. The guardian, Caligo, rested himself inside the crystal. And like the orange crystal, the purple crystal fused with Elliot''s Zweih?nder.


    Now the sword had two crystals on its handle and a more powerful and domineering aura.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 71 - The Secret Of A Thousand Generation

    The team returned back to Anguis after conquering the Third Gate. Like usual, Elliot went to the Forbidden Forest to test out what new powers the Zweih?nder had. Everyone apanied him and Caligo manifested himself to teach his powers to Elliot.


    "Master! You called for me!" Caligo enthusiastically greeted him after he manifested outside the crystal. ??


    "You''re awfully cheerful," Elliot teased him.


    "Of course! My master is so kind to someone like me~ I''m so blessed!"


    "Hmf!" Rania snorted, trying to scare him a bit.


    "Ack! Don''t'' be angry with me anymore, o Favoured One," Caligo pleaded.


    "Maybe I won''t if you stop looking down on women,'' Rania teased him further.


    Caligo averted his eyes.


    "Could your disagreement be more obvious?" Rania sighed.


    "She''s right. Men, women, they''re both equal. No one is superior than the other," Elliot added.


    Caligo bawled his eyes, "B-but master ..."


    "If you utterly hated a woman for something she did, then hate her alone. Don''t group everyone else in the same category. Each person is different and unique," Elliot lectured him.


    "Yes, that''s right!" Rania nodded and patted Elliot''s head. "Amazing, my son is growing up so nicely!"


    Elliot pulled her hands. "I''m not your son," he replied, stressing on the "not" part.


    Caligo pouted, "Alright, I''ll try not to. I don''t hate the Favoured One at least. She''s scary".


    "Oh, I''m scary. That''s new," Rania chuckled.


    Elliot chuckled as well. "How I hope I could have seen what actually happened back there. Mind showing me, Caligo? You can create illusions right?"


    Caligo looked smug, "Yes I can! I can also do mind control, spiritual energy steal, shadow magic, darkness maniption, ck hole attack, blind, mist, charms like the aphrodisiac ¡­ there''s a LOT I can do! I can even do telepathy so you canmunicate with the others in case you get separated. Like how I talked to you inside the hotel suite".


    "Wow, that''s convenient," Elliot nodded his head.


    "Good thing you have many uses," Rania teased again. "At least it wouldpensate a bit for all the trouble you caused us".


    "Ack! Y-yes, use me as you please," Caligo whimpered.


    While they were busy discussing the depths of Caligo''s powers, Luna had been fidgeting all along and kept on ncing at Ducis. When she couldn''t take it anymore, she stepped backward, away from everyone.


    "Hey dragon," Luna called out to Ducis in a whisper, with her hands waving, asking him toe over. It seemed like she wanted to get some distance from Rania and Elliot.


    Ducis squinted and raised his eyebrows as he walked towards her.


    "What is it midget?"


    "I told you not to call me that!" Luna pouted.


    "Maybe I will if you learn to call me by my name," Ducis crossed his arms.


    "Tsk! Fine, Du-cis!" Luna crossed her arms as well. "Anyway, I have a question. Actually, lots of questions so make sure you answer them okay?"


    Ducis raised his eyebrows even further. "And why should I answer you?"


    "Come on! You''re the Guardian of Wisdom!"


    "I didn''t say it like that -," Ducis wanted to argue but decided not to press on more, he''ll just lose his wits to this fairy. "Whatever, what is it?"


    "Tell me," Luna raised her hands to cover her mouth like what people who gossip do. "Is Elliot ¡­ a prince or something?"


    Ducis'' eyes widened. He DID NOT expect her to say such things.


    "W-what do you mean?" Ducis snorted.


    "Well, going through all these doors ¡­ the 12 trials of the guardians ¡­ Isn''t that the ''Rite of Passage''?"


    Ducis'' face turned serious. "You ¡­ how do you know about the "Rite of Passage''?" He grabbed Luna''s arm and unconsciously gripped them tight.


    "Aw! That hurts stupid dragon!"


    Ducis turned back to his senses and removed his hands away. "Ah, sorry".


    "Don''t everyone know about it?"


    "No! Nobody knows about it, except guardians and all the previous Anointed. Where did you learn about this?" Ducis'' eyes begged for answers. Given all the wisdom he had, he could not fathom how a mere fairy would know of such things ¡­ the secret of a thousand generations.


    Luna bawled her eyes, "I really don''t know how I know it. I just do. Kinda like how I got mixed up with the sprites, I don''t know how I ended up there, but I just was". She covered her head, preparing for another scolding, "Please don''t be angry with me. I didn''t do anything bad".


    Ducis sighed. "I don''t know how you know that but ¡­ I''m warning you. DO NOT ever tell that to anyone - anyone at all. Especially Elliot, it is not time yet for him to know. He''s too smart for his own good. Once he knows, he''ll figure it all out ¡­ and he''s not ready for the truth yet".


    "Okay, I understand," Luna energetically nodded. "I promise, I won''t tell!"


    "Good".


    "Ahm, another question -"


    Ducis squinted his eyes again. "What?"


    "When we were in that illusion city, remember when we saw that beautiful statue?"


    "This midget ¡­ dropping bombs after another," Ducis thought in his mind.


    "Why did you stare at it for so long? And you looked so gloomy too when you saw it. Is it someone you know?"


    Indeed, Ducis and Luna came across a very magnificent statue inside the mall where they got separated from Rania and Elliot. Though it was a statue, its colors were very vibrant and the whole sculpture was done wlessly making it look so alive and realistic.


    The statue was that of a goddess. The que beneath it said "Guardian of Grace" but her beauty was so divine and celestial that you''d mistake her for an actual goddess. She had long and silky, pinkish white hair, like the color of a light blush. Her eyes were very gentle and her irises, golden. She wore white goddess robes with gradient pink ends. On her small waist was a belt made of different beautiful flowers and vines. She stood tall and magnificent, and in her hands, she held a - Gaia. And her luscious lips were curved into a gentle and warm smile towards the she held.


    "You looked like you''re missing her, or longing for her," Luna pondered with the little brain she had. "Well, if she''s a guardian, then we''ll meet her someday right?"


    At these words, Ducis turned his back on Luna. He balled his fist and gritted his teeth. With deep sorrow on his face, he answered her.


    "No. She''s a guardian ¡­ we will no longer meet".


    Luna gasped and covered her mouth. s, she had asked something she never should have.

 Chapter 72 - Maze Of The Heart

    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­," the silent cry of a woman could be heard in one of the rooms inside the pce of T¨¦tartos, where the kindest of hearts dwell. It was a petite, young woman, with apricot hair and a cute face that made her look like a real-life doll. She was all curled up on her bed, covered in a nket, and her brown eyes turned red from her non stop sobbing.


    Now, Azalea was making rounds across the pce, like she usually did, everynight starting from the time of their capture. The reason for her doing this was because she wanted to make sure everyone was doing okay, and getting their sleep, or in case somebody needed a bit of encouragement or help. Thus, everyone in T¨¦tartos respected her and loved her for her utmost kindness.??


    While making her usual rounds, there she heard it again - the cry of the youngest woman amongst them. She''d been hearing her cry for months now. She always encouraged her, but sometimes even the best quotes or words you could give to someone, won''t be enough to heal their hearts. There were just some things that only they themselves could figure out. But nheless, Azalea continued to visit her.


    For the nth time, Azalea knocked on her room''s door.


    "Daisy?" Azalea gently called out to her. She waited for a few seconds but there was no response so she just opened the door and let herself in. "I know you''re in there, I''ming inside".


    Azalea walked towards the bed and sat on it. Then, she gently patted Daisy''s head as she talked to her.


    "I truly wish for a night, where I would hear yourughter instead," Azalea whispered. "It''s okay to cry ¡­ but if you just keep on crying and not moving forward, nothing will happen".


    Daisy got up and uncovered herself from the sheets. She wiped her face and nose before facing Azalea.


    "I - I''m so sorry Azalea ¡­ sniff," she replied. "It''s just that ¡­ sniff ¡­ when the nightes ¡­ sniff ¡­ I always remember when my whole family died ¡­ and I just," Daisy tried her best to reply, but tears overcame her again. She was one of those girls whose family got brutally massacred in front of them when the Magi came to conquer the world. It was a cold and bloody night back then, and this poor soul got traumatized by what happened.


    Azalea lifted her hands and wiped the tears on her face. In her mind she thought, "It was indeed a tragedy. Everything was just normal, nobody expected such things to happen ¡­ but then they suddenly came. And now we''re trapped here to be a ve to their king ¡­ A king whom I thought would be capable of love but now, I''m not so sure anymore. I thought teaching him that would at least make him more gentle ¡­ and maybe there''s a bit of hope for us. Now, it''s all just wishful thinking". Her eyes lowered as she mull over the sad truth.


    "Azalea, why did theye here?"


    Azalea stopped her thought and looked back at her. She sighed before answering her, "I ¡­ I don''t know".


    After an hour, Azalea managed to help her sleep. She tucked her in her nket and went out of the room. She was supposed to go back to her room to get some rest, but her mind was filled with thoughts again. She felt a need for fresh air and so she went outside, towards their pce''s garden and walked amongst the flowers.


    It was midnight that time, and the moon was full and shined brightly in the night sky. Combined with the beautiful garden, and the dancing waters in the fountains nearby, the whole ce was just fantastic and very calming.


    Azalea closed her eyes and breathed deeply. It was then when she heard grunting noises inside the garden maze, located near the pavilion she was currently sitting at.


    "Ugh ¡­ hah ¡­ arggh ¡­," the grunting noises was that of a man. A man that shouldn''t even be there, at the pce of the candidates.


    Azalea felt conflicted. Should she go inside the maze to check who it was and help him? Or should she just go back since it could be dangerous. First of all, she didn''t know who it was. And even if she knew, was there even anything she could help with? Most importantly, it could be one of those nasty nobles who couldn''t keep to themselves. And she got nothing to defend herself.


    But then again, Azalea''s kindness was not something so easily shaken. She braven herself up and went inside the garden maze. The hedges were tall so it was impossible to peek for paths. Good thing she''d been there many times so she already memorized all the paths it led to. She followed the voice while being very careful on her every step so she wouldn''t alert whoever it was.


    The voice led her to the middle of the maze, where a big tree stood erect. There she found the man, with bended knees on the ground, and body curled up, breathing heavily and clenching himself in agony. It was as if he was feeling tremendous pain in his body.


    When the man lifted his head, it revealed his golden hair and bright aquamarine eyes ¡­ it was the king!


    Azalea couldn''t believe her eyes but before she knew it, she was already running towards him.


    "Your highness," she called out to him, her voice, panting, and her face reflected nothing but worry.


    The king was startled. He made sure to put up a barrier that restricted noises inside the garden. What he didn''t know was that Azalea was already there before he casted his magic.


    "AAARGGH," the king writhed in anguish again. There was an aura ¡­ a dark aura that surrounded his body. It was too apparent that even Azalea could see it in the dead of the night.


    Azalea bent her knees and sat beside the king, gently patting his back.


    "What is happening to you?" she asked in a trembling voice. Tears could be seen in the corners of her eyes.


    The king was sweating hard, and his face grew pale by each passing second. With all his strength he faced her. His lips curved into a smirk even if his eyes were frowning in pain.


    "Get lost ¡­ hah ¡­ this has nothing to do with you".

 Chapter 73 - Dangerous Game

    Azalea frowned upon hearing the words of the king. Here she was, being worried over someone who didn''t even need her worry. But he''s right, whatever it was, it was indeed none of her business. Who was she to him anyway? They couldn''t even consider themselves friends.


    "Yes, this is really none of my business," Azalea answered the king as she looked straight in his eyes. "But ¡­ you''re in pain right now and I can''t just ignore that. If there''s something, or anything I could do to help -"??


    The king sat up and leaned on the tree, still breathing heavily and twitching in pain.


    "Are you trying to curry favor from me?" he mocked her.


    Azalea shook her head, "No! I -," she sighed again, "Ugh, at a time like this? Why would I even -"


    " - Truly naive," the king interrupted her. "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­ arghhh".


    Azalea noticed the king digging his fingers on the ground. So she took his hands, wiped the dirt away and held them gently.


    A moment of silence passed by. The king clenched on Azalea''s hands as he felt excruciating pain all over his body.


    "W-why?" the king grunted. "There''s nothing for you to gain even if you do that".


    "Then that''s good," Azalea smiled at him. "Since ¡­ I''m not looking for something to gain".


    The king turned his head away from Azalea and looked towards the moon which was now being covered by the clouds. The pain in his body seemed to be subsiding just as the dark aura grew weaker. Little by little he managed to catch his breath.


    "I could never understand you, kind people. Everyone in your pce, even your house leader, Genus. What good is there in being kind? People will just use and abuse you over and over. Kindness is both naivety and weakness ".


    "Anything good in this world can''t be a weakness," Azalea replied firmly. "In this world where it is so easy to hate, it takes strength and courage to be kind".


    "For what? What good will it bring you? To feel good about yourself?"


    Sadness covered Azalea''s smile. Shaking her head, she answered, "Your highness ¡­ Why do you use your head over something that should be felt by the heart instead?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying again," the king frowned.


    "Then don''t try to understand it. Instead, feel it".


    Azalea got up and moved closer to the king. She patted his head and gently pulled him towards her to give him a warm embrace.


    The king''s eyes widened in surprise. It was considered an extremely rude behaviour to do this to the king ording to the Magi customs but ¡­ for some reason ¡­ the king just let her be. He did not push her away nor try to intimidate her.


    Perhaps it was because of the dark aura fading away ¡­


    Or maybe the mere warmth of Azalea''s embrace that held no malice or motives ¡­


    Or perhaps it was his yearning all along ...


    Yearning that he had been hiding beneath his cold exterior for the longest time ¡­


    Without realizing it, the king embraced Azalea back. He wrapped his arms around her tiny body tightly, and closed his eyes. With no wordsing from each other''s mouths, they continued holding each other. The king''s trembling, and grunting subsided until the dark aura in his bodypletely disappeared.


    "So ¡­ peaceful," the king thought in his mind. "When was thest time that I felt this way?".


    "Your highness, the dark aura is gone! Are you feeling better now?" Azalea said cheerfully.


    But the king didn''t hear her. "More ¡­ I want more," was his only response.


    At these words, the king grabbed Azalea''s shoulders and they both teleported to his bedchamber. He pushed her towards the bed and began unbuttoning his shirt from the neck.


    "W-what are you doing, your highness?" Azalea was dumbfounded. Her voice trembled as she crawled backwards, away from the king. "P-please return me ¡­ t-to my house".


    The kings'' lips curved into an evil grin. "Oh, isn''t this what you want?"


    "No!" Azalea shouted. "Please stop this! I ¡­," her eyes began to shed tears.


    But the king continued. He removed his upper clothing to reveal his muscr body. Like a lion to its prey, he drew closer and closer to her. Azalea tried to run towards the door but the king easily lifted her through his magic and returned her to bed. Now, he pinned her down by the wrists, and his eyes stared at her like a devil.


    "Well, well, it seems all your bravery is gone," the king teased her. "Such sad tears".


    Azalea bit her lips and tried to look brave even though her eyes continued to shed tears.


    "Don''t do this. This is wrong!" she yelled at him.


    The king tilted his head and taunted her even further. "But I am king. I can do whatever I want. Besides, if I sleep with you now, there''s no need for you to take those ridiculous tests. I can make you my queen whenever I want to".


    "No! I don''t care about your titles, I don''t care about your crown! Let me go! This is not what I want!"


    "But you don''t really have a choice my dear. May I remind you that you are all here for my pleasure and entertainment. And to bear a child for me," the king''s voice grew colder and distant. "Be grateful you get to fulfill your purpose".


    Then the king lifted Azalea''s chin and kissed her fiercely. With all her might Azalea tried pushing him away but her measly strength didn''t even make him move an inch. He was too strong for her. Next thing she knew, the king was already removing her dress.


    Azalea trembled and sobbed. Such heartless kisses, and aggressive touching.


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ p-please ¡­ stop," Azalea begged him.


    But the king continued to kiss her. When Azalea gasped for breath, he inserted his tongue inside her mouth which surprised her and made her cry even more.


    A whole hour passed while the king fervently kissed Azalea nonstop. Finally feeling a bit satisfied, the king let go of Azalea''s lips.


    "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­," the king breathed heavily. With piercing eyes, he stared at her and with the lips that kissed her, he mocked her in return. "And this, my dear, is why you should never be kind towards anyone".

 Chapter 74 - The Kings Announcement

    After his vehement kissing and taunting, the king got up, changed his clothes into a sleeping robe and went back to bed toy beside Azalea. He shut his eyes close afterwards to get some sleep.


    Azalea stopped trembling upon noticing that she was no longer in danger. She got up, fixed her dress and walked towards the door to leave. ??


    "Where are you going?" the king opened his eyes.


    "I-I''m going back," Azalea mumbled.


    "At this hour?" his gaze fell unto Azalea. With a serious face he told her, "No. You''re sleeping here".


    "B-but ¡­"


    "What you saw tonight is not something that can be known publicly. So starting tonight, you''ll stay with me and I''ll keep a close eye on you. If you ever speak a word about it, you know what will happen".


    Azalea fumed and raised her voice, "Why bother keeping me alive? If that''s so important then you could just kill me ¡­ or you could put magic in me so I don''t speak about it".


    "Hmmm ¡­," the king thought for a moment. "Well, you''re right. I can just kill you or shut you up". Then heughed devilishly. "But my dear, you''re far too amusing for that. I think I''ll y with you for a while".


    "Huh? So this is all a game for you?" Azalea''s eyes teared up. Wiping her lips, she red at him. "I am not your toy! If you want to y a game, look for someone else. As for your secret, don''t worry, I won''t tell a single soul about it".


    "And you think I trust that easily?" the king mocked. "You''re staying here and that''s final. I''m not giving you a choice, my dear".


    Azalea balled up her tiny fists. "And if I don''t want to?"


    "You''re really brave but don''t try your bravery with me. I can easily wipe out everyone in your race if you continue disobeying," the king red at her with devilish eyes.


    In these words, Azalea couldn''t really do anything anymore. She stood still near the door, biting her lips and clenching her hands.


    While being amused in watching her anger, the king lifted her by magic, reeled in towards him, and dropped her on the bed. Afterwards, the king embraced her again. But this time, he did it so gently that Azalea got confused with the sudden change of behaviour.


    In her mind she thought, "He''s doing it again. One moment he''s cold, then another, he''s warm and gentle. I don''t understand ¡­ I don''t know what to think about him anymore".


    Azalea tried to reflect more on the matter, but the dead of the night, and the warm embrace of the king, made her fall asleep. Now, theyid in each other''s arms, peacefully resting and forgetting all their worries, even for just a few hours.


    Tweet - tweet - tweet


    Azalea was woken up by the lovely sounds of the birds chirping outside. When she opened her eyes, the king was no longer beside her. The king''s servants came in after a few minutes to attend to her and to keep herpany for the whole day.


    Little did Azalea know that the king was already making his announcements regarding her during the morning assembly of all the Magi officials. All the Judges, Generals, Mythics, and a few well-known nobles were gathered in the assembly.


    "I have an announcement to make," the king started. He sat elevated on his throne while the officials stood before him.


    Everyone paid all their attention to the king as soon as he spoke.


    "I have chosen my queen and starting today, she will be living with me".


    "HUH?!" the whole crowd chorused. Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    Little by little, they began murmuring towards each other. Some of them were perplexed, while some reacted rather nonchntly, and a few others who got furious. There were supposed to be ''tests'' that the candidates needed to go through, yet, here they were hearing such ridiculousness.


    "What brought the sudden change, your highness?" one brave noble dared ask the king.


    Everyone tuned in to listen.


    "Ahhh," the king sighed. "Let''s just say ¡­ I was amused by this woman so I''m giving her the chance to be my queen".


    "And who is this woman?" vis stepped in front of the crowd and asked him.


    The king smirked upon seeing vis. "Who else, wisest judge?"


    vis sighed and shook his head. "So it is her ... Azalea".


    The crowd''s murmuring got louder.


    "It''s that girl who asked to free her race months ago," whispered one of the nobles.


    "Oh, that one. She is brave I must say".


    "But still, what will happen to the other candidates?"


    "Hmm, maybe they''ll be given for us to choose?"


    "How about the ce of his consorts? Don''t tell me he''ll only have one wife?"


    On and on the gossiping continued. Stupid nobles, if only they knew the king could hear everything that they were saying.


    "As for the remaining candidates," the king continued. "Hmmm ¡­ let them continue the test. Whoever will be the top 10 will be my consort. As for the rest, let them be auctioned to anyone who wants them, starting from the highest of ranks, to the bottom like the original agreement".


    News travelled fast all throughout the Floating Kingdom. By the next hour, the house leaders and every candidate in each house learned about the announcement and that Azalea was now the chosen queen. Azalea''s housemates from T¨¦tartos were all happy for her. The wise D¨¦fteros thought logically on the matter and they all agreed that there was no better queen than Azalea.


    However, thedies from the talented Tr¨ªtos and beautiful Pr¨®ta, got jealous and thought it was unfair to them. But by the end of the day, they all epted the fact since there was really nothing they could do about it. Same went for the wicked girls from P¨¦mptos. They got infuriated by the news but since there was no helping it, they just chose to be positive and aim for the consort positions - but still not relinquishing the possibility of overthrowing Azalea from her position.


    Meanwhile, in one of the noble houses in the Floating Kingdom, a servant ryed the news to her mistress.


    "What?!" the mistress went ballistic upon hearing the news. "A queen?! From those puny humans?!" Her body trembled in anger.


    She was the green-haired girl who pierced Zeid with an ice spear magic, back on the day that Magi came to conquer the.


    And her name was "Nefastus".

 Chapter 75 - Tears

    [WARNING: The following chapter may cause difort and contains potentially distressing material.]


    Three days after the king''s announcement, Azalea''s wedding and coronation took ce. ??


    In the Magi customs, a queen was regarded of the same rank as the Judges. The Judges and Generals themselves had no issue in the matter since their jurisdictions fell on an entirely different area as the queen. However, since Azalea was a human, most of the nobles and other high-ranking Magi treated her as mere decoration.


    Due to this, what was supposed to be a joyous wedding and coronation, became a in and dull celebration. Azalea herself did not enjoy the fake pleasantries she heard from the multitudes of Magi and the other candidates that came to congratte her. Only the girls from her house, T¨¦tartos, and the wisedies from D¨¦fteros, gave genuine greetings to her. They even brought gifts, which the others didn''t bother to do.


    For almost a whole day, Azalea sat there, beside the throne of the king, in a bejeweled throne created for her, dressed in the most elegant dress any woman could have. There were musicians ying beautiful melodies in the background. Each house also presented some entertainment for the king and queen. The food was great as usual and the decorations in the Grand Pce''s banquet hall were superb like always. Everything looked perfect if one would assess by appearance. Except, Azalea never wanted any of this.


    When the night fell, everyone started drinking and dancing. Azalea felt tired so she excused herself from the king and went back to the room she now shared with the king. The king followed her in his gaze as she left the banquet hall, apanied by his servants.


    Not even a few minutes had passed, the king sighed and thought to himself, "Ah, this has be boring without her". Thus, he also bid his farewell to everyone and teleported back to his quarters. Upon arriving, he saw her standing on the balcony and staring at the night sky, with her clothes now changed into a pink nightgown.


    The king walked towards Azalea. He slid his arms on her waist and gave her a back hug. At the same time, he kissed her neck which made Azalea jolt in surprise. She immediately covered her neck - the part that the king kissed, and pushed him away from her.


    "W-what do you think you''re doing?" Azalea blurted out.


    "It''s our wedding day," the king shrugged, "we''re supposed to spend the night together".


    Azalea frowned. "I told you many times, I don''t want this!"


    "But you told me before, ''if it''s a queen I want, then it''s a queen I''ll get'', remember?" The king tilted his head and gave her a taunting look.


    "That was when -" Azalea shook her head. "Ugh, nevermind".


    "Hm? Backing out so easily?"


    "You just do what you want anyway. You don''t listen. So there''s no point in arguing with you," Azalea replied dejectedly. She shook her head again and walked back into the bedroom to get some sleep. The whole day was too exhausting for her. She didn''t have any energy left to y with the king''s silly games.


    But the king wouldn''t back down easily. He changed his clothes and followed her in bed. He pulled Azalea close to him and began kissing her passionately.


    Azalea was used to it so she didn''t bother fighting back anymore. Starting from that night she saw him in the maze garden, the king enjoyed kissing her and hugging her every time he''d meet her - which was basically every day, every night, and even in public ces, like the time when Azalea had to go to the Grand Pce to greet a couple of officials, he just won''t stop. If Azalea tried to push him away, he would always ckmail her that he''d kill everyone from her house - something that she wouldn''t dare take risks.


    "Uhmm," the king moaned seductively, obviously teasing Azalea. "I really like your lips, so soft and warm. I never knew kissing was fun. I used to think it was disgusting".


    Azalea was puzzled. "Huh? I thought you already kissed hundreds of girls," she answered, still frowning at him.


    "Oh, what''s this frown? Jealous?" he teased again and poked her eyebrows. "But thank you for thinking I''m a good kisser".


    Azalea scoffed. "I-I didn''t say you were -"


    "- You didn''t say but that''s basically what you meant," the king interrupted.


    Azalea rolled her eyes and sighed. "Can we go to sleep now?"


    "No. I''m very much in the mood so you need to satisfy me". The king gave a malicious grin. His eyes pierced devilishly through Azalea.


    "You''ve been kissing me nonstop that my lips are sore. What else do you want?"


    "Oh? Didn''t they teach you how to please men in bed? Don''t tell me Genus is too kind to corrupt your innocent minds?"


    "Danger" was what Azalea felt as soon as he spoke those words. She trembled at the thought. When they were captured, she knew everything would eventually lead to this. It was just a matter of being selected by the king, or some other Magi. But not this fast. She wasn''t ready. Both her heart and mind were still unprepared for such things. She felt scared ¡­ too scared that it showed on her face even after all the bravery act she''s been doing so far.


    The king inched closer to her and kissed her again. Gently pecking, and nibbling on her lips. After a few minutes, his kisses started going down. He kissed her cheeks, her ears, then her neck, down to her corbone then ... her chest.


    "S-stop! P-please ¡­," Azalea quivered in fear and tears started falling from her eyes.


    But the king didn''t stop. He untied the ribbon of her nightgown and slowly took them off of her, as he continuously kissed and licked her body. The maids made Azalea wear pink, sexy,ced undergarments since they knew it was their wedding night. The cotton fabric barely covered any of her private parts and the color was very light and thin that it was almost transparent. It blended well with her rosyplexion and this only made the king want her more.


    "I must say ¡­ you''re really beautiful and seductive right now. Never knew you were hiding such an alluring body under those cute and innocent dresses of yours," the king teased her further.


    "Please don''t ¡­," Azalea begged him but the king only chuckled at her.


    The king got on top of Azalea and pinned her down.


    "Come on, stop crying. Your tears don''t have any effect on me so you better save them on somebody else".


    Then the king slid his hands on Azalea''s legs, up to her thighs, and to her private -


    "STOP! PLEASE STOP!" Azalea shouted hysterically. She closed her thighs and wailed. Her silent cries a moment ago grew louder and her shaking body trembled further.


    Poor girl, she was too scared that she began to panic. Large droplets of tears continuously fell from her eyes.


    "Sniff ¡­ hu-hu-hu-hu ¡­ sniff ¡­," Azalea weeped miserably.


    Seeing her trembling body and constant crying, the king loosened his hands on her wrists. Azalea immediately covered herself with her tiny arms and continued to cry.


    The king stared nkly at her afterwards. Seeing her like that made him remember something from his childhood.


    "Father?" an innocent, and kind-looking child wandered around the Grand Pce. It was the king when he was still four years old and had white hair which was the same to every child.


    "Arghhh!" a sound of a man grunting in pain could be heard from inside the maze garden - the same maze garden where Azalea found the king.


    "Hm? Father?" the little king immediately recognized the voice of his father. He ran towards the garden and flew over the hedges. Reaching the center of the maze, he saw his father leaning on the tree. He smiled brightly upon seeing him and quickly jumped down to go to him.


    But his father was in no state to wee him. A dark aura surrounded him and gave excruciating pain all over his body.


    The little king stopped when he noticed that his father was in pain.


    "F-father ¡­ are you ok? What''s happening to you?" he asked as tears started to form on the corners of his eyes. His little hands trembled when he tried to reach out to his father.


    His father looked back at him. His hair was a very dark shade of ck which was not a well-received hair color for the Magi. But his bright aquamarine eyes spelled nothing but kindness towards his son. Even with the pain he was suffering, he tried his best to smile towards him.


    "I ¡­ huff ¡­ I''m fine, my son," he answered him as he mustered all his strength.


    Then, another memory came to the king''s mind.


    It was his four year old self again. But this time, it was raining hard and he stood amongst the crowd of thousands of Magi, staring nkly at a coffin. It was a burial ceremony. And the one being buried was none other than his father.


    And on his golden coffin, a name was carved ¡­


    "Sanguis Regis".


    Then, another memory of his four years old self, crying alone in his bedroom.


    His tiny body trembled in fear ¡­


    And his eyes cried without ceasing ¡­


    He wailed and shouted ¡­


    But no one came for him ¡­


    After unconsciously reminiscing a memory he never wanted to remember, the king reached out to Azalea. He gently patted her head and caressed her hair. Lightly, and very tenderly, he wrapped her around his arms.


    Then, he softly whispered to her ears, with a voice that echoed nothing but warmth and kindness.


    "I''m sorry ... You don''t need to cry anymore ... I won''t harm you".

 Chapter 76 - Hearts That Yearns

    Morning came and Azalea woke up, still in the embrace of the king. After his unexpected act of tenderness, all the fear she felt got washed away. Now, she couldn''t help herself stare at his beautiful countenance as he slept peacefully.


    "You have treated me unfairly and unjustly, doing things that would make me utterly loathe you," Azalea thought in her mind. "But ¡­ why? Why can''t I bring myself to really hate you?" ??


    Staring at the king with sadness in her eyes, she gently brushed his hair.


    "Instead of hate ¡­ I feel hurt instead. Somehow I feel that you''re carrying a heavy burden in your heart. And I just can''t ignore it. Tell me ¡­ what is it? What is it that''s making you hurt so much?"


    Feeling her constant brushing, the king woke up from his sleep.


    "Ugh ... you''re awake," the king grunted. "Feeling a little better now?"


    Azalea nodded. "Ahm, aboutst night ¡­ thank you ¡­ for sparing me".


    "For now," he grumbled. "I''m not going to spare you all the time. I only excused youst night because you were crying too much like a child". He then inched closer to Azalea and gave her a peck on the lips, then got up from bed and stretched out his body.


    But Azalea remembered everything that happened clearly.


    "You didn''t spare me just because I was crying," Azalea replied. "You looked like ¡­ I reminded you of something".


    The king stopped his stretching exercise and looked back to Azalea.


    "And what makes you think that? I''m telling you, don''t mistake me to someone who''s kind because I am not".


    A moment of silence passed by.


    "Your highness," Azalea whispered softly, "I ¡­ want to know more of you".


    The king''s raised his eyebrows, "What do you mean?"


    "I want to know ¡­ your childhood, how you grew up, who you were with. I want to know the things you like, and the things you don''t. I want to know how you really feel and what you''re actually thinking," on and on Azalea rambled. "I want ¡­


    I want to know YOU ¡­ the real you".


    The king''s eyes widened. His heart skipped a beat. But he tried to hide it as he averted his eyes from her. Never had anyone told him that they wanted to know who he was ¡­ as himself and not the king. Yet, here was this human, asking him just that.


    But then the king asked himself, "Aside from being the king of Magi ¡­ who am I?"


    And turning to Azalea, he answered, "The real me? I ¡­ I don''t even know anymore". His face reflected nothing but sorrow.


    Azalea felt her heart sting. With knitted brows, she smiled at him and said, "Then, let''s go find out. Starting from your name. What is your real name, your highness?"


    The king moved closer to her.


    "My name? Hmf!," he snorted, "You wouldn''t want to have a name like I do".


    Azalea walked closer to the king as well.


    "What is it?"


    The king furrowed and smirked, "Calum ¡­ from the word ''calumniosus'' which meant ''false'' or ''fake''. A very befitting name for someone like me. Because everything about me is a freaking lie!"


    Azalea clenched her chest and lowered her eyes.


    "But ¡­ you''re name is Calum ¡­ not ''Calumniosus'', right?"


    "What''s the difference?" the king scoffed.


    Then Azalea smiled warmly towards him and gently touched his cheeks.


    "You see, in one of our manynguages, Calum means ''dove''. And a dove is a symbol of peace for us humans".


    The king scoffed again, "Peace? When all I brought is war?" His face, more wretched than it was a moment ago. It reflected desperation ¡­ an unspoken pain ¡­ and years of it.


    Tears started to swell up Azalea''s eyes. For some reason, she could feel his pain. But she kept on smiling warmly towards him.


    "I still don''t know the reason why you came to our. But whatever it is, I know you had your reasons. Reasons that made you decide to do things ¡­ even if you didn''t want to".


    "Yes, you don''t know. And you also don''t know how many I''ve killed with my hands. And how many times I''ve ordered ruin and cmity to befall to differents - not just this!" the king''s body trembled and he clenched his fist into a tight ball.


    Anger and hatred overcame him ...


    Anger and hatred towards nobody else but himself ...


    "So ¡­ don''t say my name means peace. And don''t try to romanticize it. Because it will never be like that. I''ve epted that fact for a long time now.


    The world is wretched ¡­ and so am I".


    "Then ... let me turn that wretchedness into something better".


    At these words, Azalea smiled and pulled the king, Calum, towards her. She then gave him a very sweet, gentle, and warm kiss. For the first time, Azalea was the one who initiated it. Calum was startled. Nheless, he epted that kiss ¡­ for all the warmth and fuzzy feelings it was giving him. It was a foreign feeling for him. He hugged her tight in return, and responded tenderly to her kiss.


    Was it pity? sympathy?passion? Or something else entirely?


    Only time would tell.


    Back to the Forbidden Chamber, Elliot had to stay for one more day before they proceed to the next door. This was because he was still familiarizing himself with all theplex powers Caligo could do. They never knew when it could be handy so Elliot took his time to master it. Rania, Ducis and Luna helped him out in the process.


    On the night before their departure, Ducis went outside, towards the pavilion near the Forbidden Forest, in the dead of the night. He was alone and his mind wandered elsewhere. Actually, he didn''t mean to go there, it was just that his feet brought him there.


    And there he was, sitting on the pavilion, with his long legs above the couch, and his body leaning on the pirs. He stared nkly at the night sky. His golden eyes were beautifully illuminated by the moon''s light yet those same eyes reflected nothing but sadness ¡­ and longing.


    The deafening silence made him remember the things that Luna said.


    "Why did you stare at it for so long? And you looked so gloomy too when you saw it. Is it someone you know?"


    Ducis sighed. "Yes, she is someone I know. In fact, not just know ¡­ she was the one ¡­ and only one ¡­ the woman I loved".


    Then, a distant memory he had, resurfaced in his mind ...


    "Ducis look!" the woman cheerfully waved at him and asked him toe nearer. She was gorgeously divine. The statue in the illusion city of Tenebris didn''t do enough justice on her features.


    The woman was pointing towards a beautiful and magical looking forest with trees that had purple and pink leaves, and fairy houses made fromrge flowers and vines and woods. There were floating lights everywhere as wisps, pixies, and other fairies flyed all around the ce, looking excited.


    "Didn''t I do great? It''s so beautiful and perfect!" She enthusiastically praised herself. Though her words were like that of a child, her voice was that of a kind goddess - very warm and kind, soothing to the ears.


    Ducis gave her a warm smile. He still looked the same, as his current self, but he was more gentle and happy.


    "Did you just praise yourself? Can you wait for me to praise you?" Ducis chuckled.


    "Tsk, I know you''re stingy so you won''t praise me," the woman pouted.


    Ducisughed at her. "Of course I give praise to whom it''s due".


    "Not for me, nuh-uh!" she shook her head. "Sometimes I wonder if you really love me. I''m so pitiful," she did her best to act sad.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! Don''t even try. Your acting sucks".


    "Tsk! See? Stingy! You could have acted along with me, then cuddle me, you know. Hmf!"


    "Fine, I''ll go along with your ridiculous acting. What do you want?"


    "Praise me! And my reward, too! I did such a great job".


    Ducis smiled at her again. Then he leaned over and gave her a kiss.


    "You did great, keep it up".


    The woman grinned gleefully. "Thank you~".


    "Is this the realm you created? For the sprites and fairies?"


    "Yes! And I have given everyone their own lodging! Whatever they need is also inside the forest. There''s also entertainment and many other things they could do".


    "It''s beautiful," Ducis nodded as he assessed. "What would you call it?"


    "Hmm ¡­," she pondered for a moment. "This is tough. I''m not good at naming things. Any suggestions?".


    "Ugh," Ducis'' face showed clear dislike. "I''m not good at giving names, too".


    "Come on! Put some effort! Think!"


    And they both pondered for a while.


    "How about pink? Or purple?"


    The woman''s face reflected utter disgust. "Seriously?"


    "Ahmm ¡­ well, name it after yourself. Other Guardians did it that way except a few".


    "You''re justzy!"


    "But your name is beautiful. And the forest is filled with flowers, too".


    The woman gasped. "Oh yeah! You''re right!"


    Then she pointed her fingers towards the forest.


    "Okay! From now on, I''ll call you ¡­ ''Spring of Flora''!"


    Ducis smiled warmly at her again. "Yes, it''s perfect".


    Then the memory faded away ¡­ just like a fleeting dream, leaving Ducis more sad and empty than he was before.

 Chapter 77 - Questions

    [Music Rmendation: Passing By - Yiruma] y it while you read <3


    "Yaaaaaaaahh," Luna yawned as she woke up from her sleep. She got up from bed with her hair all messed up and her eyes half opened. Shezily walked afterwards while stretching her body. It was a few minutes after five in the morning. Just a few more and daybreak would hit soon. ??


    Luna looked around her and saw everyone was busy with their usual morning routine. Elliot was cooking and Rania was helping him out - he started cooking instead of using magic all the time when Rania asked him to teach her how to cook. Due to that, the extra room in the chamber that used to be a storeroom, became a kitchen.


    She spun her head again, towards the long couch, expecting Ducis to be there, having his morning coffee. And there he was - or not. Luna was surprised not to see him there. Her eyes became fully opened upon noticing the fact.


    "Huh? Where is that dragon?" Luna scratched her head. She curved her back and little by little, the wings she always magically hid everytime she didn''t need them, appeared. She flew around the ce to quickly look for Ducis. She scanned all the rooms, asked Rania and Elliot, and checked the entrance hall.


    But Ducis wasn''t anywhere inside the Forbidden Chamber. Luna only stopped fluttering around when she saw him from the balcony, walking out of the pavilion near the Forbidden Forest. She bit her lips and lowered her eyes when she noticed that he still looked gloomy. Feeling guilty, she zoomed back to Rania, crying.


    "Raniaaaaaa!" Luna wailed and hugged Rania as soon as she saw her which made her drop the tes she was holding - good thing Elliot noticed and he quickly levitated the tes before they hit the ground.


    "What happened? Why are you crying Luna?" Rania asked her, patting her head.


    "I think I did something wrong," Luna whimpered.


    "Is that new?" Elliot teased her. "You always do something wrong".


    Luna red at Elliot. "I''m not talking to you, meanie! I''m not like that right, Rania?"


    "Well ¡­ uhm," Rania averted her eyes.


    "See? Rania doesn''t lie. Just look at the tes you almost broke". Elliot added, pointing his fingers on the tes.


    Luna bawled her eyes and cried harder. "I dooo? Waaaaaaa. I''m sorryyyyyyy".


    Rania chuckled. "Just kidding. Of course you don''t do all things wrong. You''re just clumsy most of the time. So learn to be careful, okay?"


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ So I do cause troubles all the time," Luna whimpered.


    "There, there," Rania patted her head. "What was it that you were gonna say? You said you think you did something wrong?"


    "I ¡­ Ducis ¡­ I ¡­," she started confessing. But then, she suddenly saw Ducis behind Rania. He just arrived in the kitchen.


    "I, what, midget?" Ducis scared her off. "When I specifically told her yesterday not to say anything," he thought in his mind. "Truly, this midget can''t be trusted".


    "Kyaaa!" Luna screamed and shivered. "N-n-nothing! Nothing at all!"


    "Good," Ducis said as he squinted his eyes.


    "Hm? What''s this? A couple''s secret?" Elliot innocently asked.


    Rania, Ducis, and Luna were startled. Rania bursted outughing while the other two fumed in anger.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! Where did you get that Elliot?" Rania couldn''t stop herself fromughing.


    "Oh? Ah, it''s from a book I read before," Elliot answered. "It was almost the same scene. The husband didn''t want his wife to tell his friend something, so he looked at her, and the wife understood immediately, without saying anything. Then his friend said it''s probably a couple''s secret".


    Ducis hit his face with his palm and shook his head. "I should have known".


    "We''re not couples! Definitely NOT! Impossible! Not in a million years!" Luna fumed and screamed in anger. "It''s very I tell you! very! Or ¡­ or ¡­ ckmail! Yes, ckmail!"


    "Tsk," Ducis snapped. "You''re just being overly dramatic".


    "Oh? What''s that?" Luna''s grinned devilishly. "I think our position is wrong. Since I''m the one who holds the secret, shouldn''t I be ckmailing you?"


    Ducis gulped - she was right, basically. "What to do?" he asked himself. Then, he flicked his fingers and suddenly, Luna and himself disappeared in thin air.


    "Hm? They''re gone," Rania was surprised. "Aren''t you curious what it was that Ducis didn''t want us to know?"


    "I am. But it''s probably one of those ''it''s not time yet'' things," Elliot shrugged and went back to cooking.


    "Yes, you''re right".


    On the other hand, Ducis teleported with Luna inside the Forbidden Forest.


    "You midget!" Ducis thumped his hands on a tree, trapping Luna in between. "When I just told you not to say a word about it - ".


    Luna tried to sneak out on the side but Ducis pped his other hand to the same tree. Now, Luna was locked between the tree and Ducis.


    "Nowhere to run now, midget," Ducis scared her.


    Luna tried to step back since Ducis was too close, however, there was nowhere to step back - the tree was blocking her back.


    "I - I''m sorry," Luna whimpered. "I won''t do it again, please spare me".


    "And what makes you think I''ll believe you?"


    Luna bawled her eyes and cried like a baby. "I really won''t! We can ¡­ ahmm ¡­ we can ¡­ make a vow to each other! Then whoever breaks it ¡­ ahm ¡­," Luna panicked.


    Ducis continued his piercing re at her. "Whoever breaks, what?!"


    "Waaaa ¡­ ahm ¡­ Whoever breaks need to eat a thousand berries!"


    Ducis''s eyes widened and his mouth gaped. He remembered the Guardian of Grace again.


    "If you break your promise, you need to eat a thousand berries!"


    "Y-you ¡­," Ducis trembled as he stared at Luna. "W-who told you that?"


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ told what?"


    "Why do you keep ¡­," Ducis paused, "Tell me ¡­ who are you?" His face shouted desperation. "Why do you know things you shouldn''t? And why do you say things ¡­ that reminds me of her?" And in an angry tone, he shouted, "WHO ARE YOU?!"


    Seeing his desperation, his sadness, Luna felt her heart sting.


    And unconsciously, tears started falling from her eyes ¡­


    She lifted her hands and touched Ducis'' face.


    "Ducis," Luna whispered softly.


    The way she called him ¡­ that voice ¡­


    Ducis'' lips trembled. His hands shook violently. Then, he removed both of his hands from the tree and cupped Luna''s face.


    "F-Flora? Is that you?" Ducis'' desperate eyes turned into longing. "Or i-is your spirit somewhere inside her?"


    "What is this feeling?" Luna asked herself. She couldn''t control herself and was set on a daze at Ducis'' hurting face. "Why ... am I hurting? Why do I suddenly feel that I missed this stupid dragon? I see him everyday!" Then, she clenched her chest. "But why ¡­ Why am I crying? Is there something ¡­ I forgot? Is there something ¡­ I''m missing?"


    Ducis'' emotions bursted out of his chest and tears escaped his eyes as well. He gently hugged Luna in an attempt to hide them.


    "Such a warm embrace ¡­," Luna thought to herself. "Such familiar feelings ¡­


    Wait ¡­ Familiar?


    Why is it familiar?


    Yes, it is familiar ¡­


    And after thises ..."


    Yes, out of habit, Ducis pulled Luna''s face closer and ¡­ gave her a warm and gentle kiss.


    "This caress, this embrace, and this kiss ¡­," Luna sobbed. Her heart continued to sting her. "Why are they all familiar? Why? WHY?!


    Who ¡­ am I?"


    And so, their sweet kiss continued, as the morning sun shed its light upon them.


    Ducis was only rmed when Luna fell on his shoulders and snoozed off.


    "Ack! W-what did I j-just do?" he panicked. He shook his head and regained his thoughts. "It''s definitely Flora, I''m sure of it".


    He ced his left hands on Luna''s head, trying to read her memories.


    "Weird. I can''t read any memory beyond when she woke up as a fairy".


    Now, he tried sensing her spiritual energy but there was nothing unusual he found.


    Lastly was her core. He dug in deeper and deeper ¡­


    And there it was! Very faint but it was there!


    Not just one ¡­ but two ¡­


    "Two cores?!" Ducis'' eyes widened in disbelief. "Why does she have two cores?" He shook his head. "The other belongs to Flora, I''m sure of it!


    But the other ¡­ Why is her core in here, too? And why is it missing the other half?


    What is the meaning of this?"


    ==================


    Hi Beloved Readers,


    How are you all?


    Ahm, I''d just like to apologize to everyone. I know I said I will start uploading 2 chaps daily startingst week. But due to some personal reasons, I couldn''t keep it. I''m really sorry! T_T So I will return to my 1 chapter daily uploads.


    But in return, instead of doing 1k words per chapter, I will do a minimum of 1.5k words instead.


    Again, I am truly sorry. I did not want the quality of my writing to suffer in exchange for more chapters. So I decided I''d rather do 1 chapter daily. T_T


    I''m hoping for your kind understanding. T_T


    Thank you so much for all of your support! <3


    And keep safe always!

 Chapter 78 - Fourth Gate: Land Of Terra (Part 1)

    First of all, I would like to thank my very first patron "Blym01" for being such a generous soul and supporting me on Patreon. Thank you so much!!! T_T


    For those who haven''t pledged yet, if you''re feeling generous too, please support me on "patreon/macy_bae" and select your tier. Each tiers has their own benefits. Hope you like them! <3??


    ================


    "Luna ¡­ Luna ¡­," Rania softly called out to Luna who wasying back in her bed, sleeping.


    "Ugh," Luna grunted. She slowly opened her eyes. "Rania? What is it?"


    "You fell asleep. Ducis brought you back but ¡­ what happened? Why did you fall asleep when you just woke up a few minutes ago?" Rania informed her, though she herself was puzzled about what happened.


    Upon hearing Ducis'' name, Luna jolted up from bed - she suddenly remembered the zealous kiss they shared. Her eyes shut open and her cheeks blushed red.


    "Ah ¡­ ha-ha-ha-ha! W-what happened? Ha-ha-ha ¡­ Nothing! Nothing at all!" Luna tried to lie but her tone suddenly changing gave it away. Plus, her stiff expression and blushing face.


    Seeing her blush, even Ducis'' ears reddened. The two tried to avoid each other''s eye contact, immediately averting their eyes and turning their heads away from each other.


    Noticing their suspicious reactions, Rania and Elliot shrugged and justughed off the matter. Whatever it was, let''s just say it was a "couple''s secret" as Elliot mentioned.


    "Well, if you''re awake, we should get going now," Elliot reminded them.


    Everyone nodded in agreement and not a moment had passed, they were now back in Anguis Solum, in front of the next gate they needed to go through. Now this gate was made from different types of stones with irregr shapes, piled up together to form an arc. Regardless of its variety, it was still pleasant to look at. And like usual, there was a ck hole at the middle of the gate. The team jumped inside and blinding lights weed them.


    When they opened their eyes, they saw houses made of woods and nks ¡­ a lot of them, filling the whole surroundings. The houses stood near each other, not even an inch of space in between. They stepped their feet as they spun their heads around, surveying the ce, and they felt their shoes rubbed the soil they were stepping on. There were barely any footpaths for them to properly walk on so the mud stuck on the soles of their shoes. Wherever they were, it looked like a town, with barely any people in it.


    The whole ce looked like one of those medieval viges you''d see in history books - only this time, a bit more impoverished. The light fog that covered the whole vige didn''t help, too, making the town look gloomy and deste.


    The team walked around the town for a bit. They noticed that there were little to no stalls, or restaurants, bars, or any shops at all which weremon things you''d find in a town. Luna, who was so enthusiastic a moment ago, turned uninterested when she saw there was nothing special to do in the vige aspared to thest gate they went to. She was looking forward to trying new things ¡­ or foods, rather.


    And most of all, they also noticed the vigers were acting rather ¡­ strange for some reason. Everytime the team got near them, they would shut down the windows and doors of their houses. For the very seldom stalls, they would pack up, and go away, far from them. It was as if they were all avoiding them.


    Once done making rounds to the whole vige, they decided to take a rest at the vige square, where a waterless, and dpidated fountain stood erect.


    "Arghh ¡­ what is wrong with this ce?" Luna whined. "And why are the people acting so weird - hiding from us? Did we do something bad?"


    Rania and Elliot brooded over the fact.


    "Hmm ¡­ If only we could talk to someone," Rania tilted her head.


    "But they''re all avoiding us," Elliot added.


    "And we can''t just force our way inside their homes".


    "Or forcely make them talk to us".


    And the three sighed in unison. Ducis was simply watching over them, not reacting to anything at all. His mind seemed to have wondered elsewhere.


    THUD!


    Elliot sprang up from his seat when he heard the sound and saw an elderly woman fall from the ground, a few meters away from them. He hurriedly went to her aid. Rania and Luna followed along. Elliot helped the elder woman get up and supported her up to the fountain where she could take a seat. She was very weak and her legs looked feeble. Her gray hair and ashen eyes were striking signs of old age. Elliot wanted to help lift her up with magic instead, but for some unknown reason, he couldn''t activate his magic - so he guided her instead.


    Once seated, the elderly woman looked at her hands. Her movements were slow but she looked like she lost something. Rania and Luna picked it up. The poor elderdy dropped two pieces of stale bread from her hands. And since she dropped them, they were now covered in dirt all over. Seeing this, tears fell from the elder woman''s face. But she kept her hands open, asking Rania and Luna to give them back.


    Elliot, Rania and Luna felt their heart sting upon seeing the reaction of the elderdy. Rania bit her lips to stop herself from crying. She immediately ran towards thedy and smiled at her. As she and Luna walked towards them, Elliot patted the elder woman''s back in an attempt to console her.


    "Madam, I''m so sorry it fell," Rania sweetly talked to her. "But don''t worry, we have some food and we can rece this instead". She rummaged the bag she carried across her body and took out the lunch box she made with Elliot this morning.


    Elliot copied her. He, too, brought a bag, with food inside it and some other necessities they might need. Ducis advised them before they departed. Elliot took out his lunch box as well and offered it to the poordy. "W-we also have water, go drink something ma''am, you look exhausted," he added, noticing the dried lips of thedy.


    Thedy cried even further. She drank the water in one gulp and hugged the boxes of food as if hugging them with her dear life. Luna turned her back from them and started crying. She could no longer stop herself from crying, seeing all that was happening. She sniffed and wiped her nose and cried silently. Ducis lowered his head and frowned at the situation.


    "Madam," Elliot gently called out to the elder woman. "May we know what happened here? And ¡­ is there anything we can help with?"


    The elderdy inhaled deeply and wiped her tears before she answered. With a hoarse voice and slow speech, she answered, "This vige ¡­ is currently in the brink of dying. Not long ago, a war took ce, killing all the abled men, and plundering all that we had left. Now the town was left in ruins and only a few of us, who luckily survived, continued to dwell in this ce. Mostly because we had nowhere else to go".


    "Where is your king? Was there no one who protected this vige?" Elliot furrowed.


    The elderdy shook her head and smiled bitterly. "Oh, my child, we don''t need no king. We have too many of them scattered around the ¡­ yet all they do is wage war and conquer one another. It has be a game to them. And our lives were nothing but entertainment for them".


    At these words, everyone''s eyes widened. They all clenched their fists in anger and gritted their teeth in helplessness. Rationality told them that they were just inside another realm, and this was probably a test they needed to pass.


    But ¡­ why? Why did it all seem so real?


    Why was it in their hearts, they felt that something like this actually happened?


    Something so sad yet something so utterly true.


    It was as if life pped them hard in the face.


    As if reality told them that the world didn''t run on fairy tales.


    And again they were reminded of the harsh and bitter truth about war and its effect on people''s lives.


    Elliot felt his stomach churn, and his heart flowing with emotions. He didn''t understand what he was feeling but there was this ¡­ anger and sadness that he felt at the same time,bined with agitation and pain, yet with tenderness and empathy.


    He felt like he wanted to do something for this elderly woman in front of him and for the whole vige as well.


    It was none of his business, and there was still a trial and a temple they needed to go through and find, but ¡­ he couldn''t just ignore them.


    It was as if his heart was shouting back at him ¡­


    "Go! And save these people!"

 Chapter 79 - Fourth Gate: Land Of Terra (Part 2)

    "My dear," the olddy whispered, "I''d love to talk more with you, but I need to go back to my grandchild. He must be starving by now".


    Elliot gently smiled towards the olddy, "Of course. Would it be alright if we apany you? We can help you carry your things, too".??


    The olddy smiled back. "Ahh ¡­ I''ve been blessed to meet such kind people. Just like my little grandson".


    And so, they went to apany the olddy back to her home. Elliot carried the olddy on his back since she was having troubles walking. The olddy was touched and she kept on thanking them along the way while she pointed out the direction to their house. Being unable to use magic, they had to walk a long way to reach it. Too long actually, that it was alreadyte in the afternoon when they arrived. Elliot and Rania began wondering how in the world did this olddy managed to walk that far of a distance all by herself. Their hearts sank at the very thought of it.


    Finally, they arrived at the olddy''s house. It was a shack - very small and old looking, made of plywoods all over, with two windows and a door. Even the woods itself looked weak and may copse any moment. It was in no state of being called a proper home. Yet she was so happy toe back since her grandson was waiting for her. Upon arriving, a small but lively child with white hair and blue eyes, peeked out from the window when he heard footsteps.


    "Granny! You''re back," the child eagerly shouted as he came running towards his grandmother. "Are you okay? I told you I can do it next time! I''m big enough!" Then, noticing the people with his grandmother, he stepped back and asked, "Ahm ¡­ who are they, granny? Are they good or bad?"


    "Oho! No need to worry my child, they are kind people," the olddy smiled towards him and patted his head. "They even gave me this -," she lifted the bag with lunch boxes and water.


    "Oh, I see!," the child smiled and turned towards Elliot and the others. "Thank you misters and ma''ams!" His smile belonged to that of an angel. The child was very adorable to look at and his speech was so energetic and enthusiastic.


    Rania leaned over to him and patted his head, "My, my, aren''t you a sweet child? What''s your name? And how old are you?"


    "My name is Elijah! And I''m three years old!" the child proudly answered and tapped his chest.


    "What a beautiful name, Elijah".


    "My granny gave it to me, she''s the best!" Elijah nodded with all his might.


    Elliot, Luna and Ducis chuckled at them.


    "May we know your name as well, madam?'''' Elliot turned to the olddy.


    "Oh, yes, how rude can I be?" the olddy jolted. "I am no madam, my dear, you are so polite. My name is Elin, but you may just call me granny. I''m too old to be called by my name".


    "Elin, such a beautiful name as well," Elliot smiled. "But sure, we''ll call you granny if you insist".


    Elinughed. "Now, now, why don''t we go inside and take some rest? We don''t have much but feel free toe in and sit down for a moment".


    They all agreed to the grandmother''s invitation and came inside. Though the shack looked depressing on the outside, it looked so warm on the inside. There were barely any furnitures inside - just one rustic bed with tattered clothes pieced together to form a nket, a wooden table partnered with two wooden chairs, a small area for cooking with just two pots and adle, some bowls on the side, and at the very middle of the house was small, square area that served as a firece - but the ce looked warm because of the little decorations that could be found all around.


    It was probably the work of the genius, lively child, Elijah. It must have been him who ced flowers on the table, some nts on the side of the bed, and a little tree on the countertop of the kitchen. There were papers with drawings on the wall, too, and folded papers hanging on the vines that adorned the windows.


    Rania, Elliot, Luna and Ducis sat around the firece as Elin and Elijah boiled some water to prepare tea for their guests. Rania and Elliot told them there was no need but the grandmother insisted, it was the least she could do. Once settled, they joined them at the firece and passed on the cups of tea. Everyone thanked Elin and slowly sipped in the tea.


    "Wow! This is tasty!" Luna cheered up. "What leaves did you use?"


    "Fufufu, those are the leaves that this little one nted," Elin chuckled and patted Elijah''s head.


    "Woah! Amazing Elijah! You''re blessed to be able to grow a nt magnificently! It has healing and calming properties, too! Simply amazing," Luna''s face was filled with zen.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Elijah blushed and shyly said, "Thank you ahm ¡­," he didn''t know their names so he hesitated.


    "Oh my, I''m so sorry!" Rania quickly apologized. They all forgot to introduce themselves. "I''m Rania, and this is Elliot, Luna and Ducis," she introduced everyone and they bowed as Rania pointed at them and mentioned their names.


    "I see! Thank you Rania, Elliot, Luna and Ducis!" Elijah sweetly smiled.


    "G-Granny," Elliot shyly called the grandmother, "Is it alright to ask? We''d like to know more about this vige".


    "Of course my dear," Elin nodded her head. She lowered her hands and gazed at everyone dearly. "I noticed you must havee from a different ce, or a different since you know nothing of what was happening here".


    Everyone was shocked. They looked at each other, then decided to peer in closer and listened attentively to her.


    "This is called Gaia ¡­ and this vige is known as ''Pius Vige'', located in the continent of Terra. We used to be a bustling and lively vige ¡­ but in thest twenty years, war started toe one after another. Since we''re located in the center of the continent, we have be a constant victim of wars - just like what happened a few months back. And it all started when people learned magic".


    Elijah looked up to Elin and hugged her tofort her. Elin smiled back at him and embraced him as well. Rania, Elliot and Luna gripped their cups tight as they listened to the olddy.


    "Hundreds of years ago, everyone in Gaia were simple, non-magic people. Life was simple and normal ¡­ until a group of people discovered the existence of spiritual energy and how to use them and bend it to their will. It turned out that the whole was overflowing with spiritual energy, and our bodies were perfect containers of such energy. We actually had it since the moment we were born, we just never knew. Thus, magic was formed and the knowledge of it scattered everywhere until every single person knew how to use it. From then on, we began calling ourselves - Magi".


    Rania and Elliot were alerted. "Could this be ¡­?" they thought in their minds.


    Elin continued her story. "Everyone was happy since magic immensely helped in our daily lives and in improving ournds. Magic is indeed a blessing to everyone ¡­ a blessing ¡­ and a curse". Her eyes turned sullen after. "Sometimes, having more leads people to greed. Few generations passed and many Magi beganpeting with each other. What started as a friendlypetition, grew bigger and bigger, until it became an issue between nations.


    You see, not all Magi have been given the same capacity for spiritual energy. Some had little capacity, only able to cast magic once a day, while some were brimming with it that they could cast magic nonstop and still be okay. Then, we also discovered that if our bodies were to bepletely depleted of spiritual energy, we will die. So the weaker ones decided not to use it anymore unless they needed it. On the other hand, the stronger ones used it to their heart''s content. Noticing the difference in power, some people began to greed - for morends, more people, more power, titles, and many things I cannotprehend".


    "I-is that ¡­ what started the war?" Rania asked as she clenched her chest.


    Elin nodded. "Yes. Each country had their own kings, and each with their own set of beliefs and opinions on things and how the world should run. Their different ideas led to conflicts, now they want to rule over each other and run the whole world the way they want it to. And we, the weaker Magi, couldn''t do anything but watch them as they wage their wars and be a victim of it. Even the king that we used to have, and his whole family, were all ughtered in the hands of the enemy country. Killing our king was not enough, they even plundered everything that we have. Now, our vige was left in ruins, as what you can all see now".


    Feeling his grandmother''s loneliness, Elijah stood up from his seat.


    "Don''t worry granny! And don''t be sad. When I grow up, I promise, I will defeat all those nasty kings and turn this to the way it was!"


    Funny it might be, to hear such brave words from a small child, but his blue eyes didn''t lie.


    As if fire ignited from Elliot''s soul, his heart thumped wildly in his chest as he stared towards the little child.

 Chapter 80 - Extra #4: Interview With Granny

    Author Macy Bae: Hi Beloved Readers!!!


    Wee to another session of the EXTRA chapter!!!??


    Today, we''re having another "Interview with HOT Male Characters Part 2"!!!


    But this time, we have a special guest who will do the interview (because Luna was too scared to do it again XD)


    Let''s give it up for GRANNY!!!


    (Ps. This granny is different from the kind Granny Elin. She is the wisest queen of hell Granny - "dreamygurl7968" - one of my kind author friends <3 you can search her up in WN


    DO NOT BE DECEIVED!!! I tell you XD)


    ====================


    Audience: p! p! p!


    Granny: (evil grin) Thank you for your warm wee my friend. So, shall we start right away? Please wee the 5 HOT male characters -


    Elliot! (Elliotes out from the crowd looking so majestically handsome as always)


    Audience: p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! (Yes, its purposely more ps XD He''s the crowd favorite)


    Granny: Ok, I know you love him, settle down everyone. Next is ¡­ King Calum! (Calumes out from the crowd looking dashingly stunning but with a scowl on his face)


    Audience: p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! (Yes, its purposely a little less ps XD Some readers are annoyed with him)


    Granny: Oh, that''s less than usual (shrugs).


    King Calum: Who dares not apud my presence? (evil eyes)


    Audience: p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! (Got scared, so they pped more now XD)


    Granny: LOL! (rolls eyes) Anyway, next is ¡­ Ducis!


    Ducis: (Ducises out flying from above as a dragon, then transforms to man''s form)


    Granny: (evil grin) Now, that''s what I call an entrance. I''ll take you as my pet.


    Ducis: What?! Who said that?! (res at Granny)


    Granny: (evil grin) Fu-fu-fu-fu ¡­


    Audience: p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! (He has more ps than the king initially had! Yes, because he''s Daddy Ducis ~ XD)


    Granny: Oh? So the audience likes daddies now? I see what you mean (naughty smile) Fu-fu-fu-fu! Ipletely understand ~ Okay, enough of that. Next is ¡­ vis!


    vis: (Silentlyes out from the crowd looking hot and smiling ~)


    Audience: p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! (Same amount of p with Daddy Ducis XD Because ¡­ you know why if you read Chapter 60 XD)


    Granny: Hm? What is with the smile? I thought he''s the Ice Prince?


    Author Macy Bae: (whispers something)


    Granny: Ah, I see ¡­ Truly, spending a steamy night with the one you love gives out happy hormones.


    vis: (coughs and blushes)


    Granny: Andst but not the least, we have ¡­ Zeid!


    Zeid: (Comes out from the crowd looking so cool and deadly T_T Where''s our sweet boi?)


    Audience: p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! (Some people from the audience are crying for some reason ~ They probably missed the cute and sweet Zeid T_T)


    Granny: If it isn''t Agent 001 (naughty smile) Just kidding. Go ahead, take a seat.


    (Everyone settles down in their seats, the crowd grew expectant)


    Granny: Alright. So today, we have a couple of questions from our beloved readers. Let''s start with the pending ones fromst session, in Luna''s corner. First question ¡­ (opens the card she has)


    "What is your type of girl?" Oooh, interesting. Okay, Let''s hear the answers of these emotionally challenged ikemens.


    (Spotlight goes to ¡­ Ducis!)


    Ducis: (raises eyebrows) Why do I get to go first?


    Granny: Just answer - pet.


    Ducis: I''m not your pet, old hag.


    Granny: (pissed off) Oh, someone is challenging the mighty queen of hell? You puny dragon? (evil eyes)


    Ducis: (evil eyes) Hmf! Let''s see who''s stronger.


    Elliot: Ducis stop. Don''t argue. (cool face) Just answer her question. This is an interview for our beloved readers. (looks at the crowd) Thank you very much for your patronage. (smiles)


    Audience: ¡­ (THEY ALL DIED!!!! EMERGENCY!!!) Are we in heaven?


    Granny: (panics) He-he ¡­ You, hot stud Elliot ¡­ d-don''t smile again please!


    (~And so, Granny revives everyone from the crowd and pulls them from the Gates of Hell ¡­ and Heaven too of course! XD)


    Phew! That was a lot of work. (looks nervously at Elliot and whispers to the author) T-this one is dangerous I''m telling you! Why did you create such a character? His smile can kill! Literally!


    Author Macy Bae: (whispers) He''s definitely needed for the plot. Not just because he''s handsome and for fan service. Definitely not XD


    Granny: Alright, going back. Let''s just continue. We''ll run out of time like this. Dragon, answer the question. And Elliot, my dear, please refrain from smiling for now.


    Elliot: Oh, okay. (politely nods)


    Audience: Ahh .... such an innocent angel. We''re healed. (drools at Elliot)


    Ducis: Fine, fine, I''ll answer. (clears throat) Type of girl? Of course it''s Flora! I''m loyal to my lover even if ¡­ (looks sad) Anyway, that''s it! My type of girl is her and her alone. (blushes)


    Granny: Loyal, huh? Then what''s that kiss with Luna?


    Audience: Hahahahahaha! (everyoneughs and giggles)


    Elliot: Huh? (surprised) You kissed Luna?


    Ducis: (nervous) A-ah ¡­ Ha-ha-ha! What is this old hag saying? (Turns to Granny) Go ask the next person!


    Granny: Fu-fu-fu (evil smile) Fine, I''ll let you go. Next ¡­


    (Spotlight goes to ¡­ vis!)


    vis: (calm and collected as usual) Hmm ¡­ type of girl? (thinks then remembers Selena and blushes) Ehem! (clears throat and tries to answer calmly even if his face is blushing) Well, since I''m already engaged, I''d say it''s none other than my fiancee, Selena.


    Audience: KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! (everyone squeals and giggles)


    Granny: Oh, the crowd is very pleased with you and your fianc¨¦e. (ps hands) Nice improvement. I thought you''re still an ice block after "everything" that you''ve done to her. (evil grin) Fu-fu-fu-fu! Okay, next!


    (Spotlight goes to ¡­ King Calum!)


    King Calum: (pissed off but thinks seriously after. He is reminded of both Rania and Azalea but thinks Rania is dead, so he thinks of Azalea more) I don''t really have a type. Anyone who can produce me an heir is fine. (looks lonely after and averts his eyes from everyone)


    Audience: (hearts breaking everywhere) (some, flipping tables)


    Granny: That''s why you get less ps. You''re one pitiful soul who has lots of problems - both emotionally and mentally. But that''s fine - Go get your heart fixed first, little child. Let''s move on to the next one.


    (Spotlight goes to ¡­ Zeid!)


    Zeid: (gloomy and serious looking) I only have one girl whom I love and that''s Rania.


    Audience: (cries miserably too) (everyone grabbing tissues)


    Granny: Another loyalist. (slow ps) Amazing! Well, goodluck to that then. That was fast so let''s move on to thest one.


    (Spotlight goes to ¡­ Elliot!)


    Elliot: (thinks like a model) Hmm ¡­ type of girl? Type is like an ideal woman right?


    Audience: ughs and melts at Elliot''s cute face when he asked)


    Granny: Yes, baby Elliot. (smiles sweetly at him)


    Elliot: I only know two women, Rania and Luna, so I''m not very sure what to say. Oh, there''s Fauna and Granny Elin, too but I don''t know much about them. I spent most time with Rania and Luna. (thinks again) Rania is ¡­ I think she''s perfect ¡­ there''s nothing she''scking in anything. On the other hand, Luna is clumsy and funny but she''s kind, too. But ¡­ I guess my question is ¡­ ideal woman for what?


    Audience: (Laughs so hard) Hahahahahahahaha!


    Granny: Pfft! (bursts outughing) LOL! You''re such a baby! Hahahahahaha! (calms down after a few minutes) Sorry for that. As for your question, basically, it''s the ideal woman you want to marry.


    Elliot: Marry? (thinks again) They''re both my friends so I''m not sure about marrying.


    Granny: (raises eyebrows and smiles devilishly) Ooooh~ I see. Then let''s change the question since I think you''re confused. If you are forced, with no option to decline - who among Rania and Luna, do you prefer kissing? (evil grin)


    Elliot: (surprised) Ahh ¡­ (remembers kiss with Rania in illusion city of Tenebris) ahm ¡­ (face turns red and averts his eyes)


    Granny: I see that blush! You just thought of someone, right?


    Audience: KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! (lots of people fangirling XD)


    Elliot: (clears throat) T-that .. that was ¡­ all because of ¡­ a-aphrodisiac. It wasn''t meant to happen and besides it''s an illusion.


    Granny: Okay~ If you say so. (evil grin) Thank you for all of your answers. For the next question, we have ...


    "How do you describe love?" Ooooh, tough one!


    Author Macy Bae: (whispers something)


    Granny: (nods) Okay, I understand. Well, too bad that''s it everyone. (shrugs) We already ran out of time because of all of these ikemen''s antics! So maybe some other time again.


    Audience: Ahhhh ¡­ (disappointed)


    Granny: I know, I know, me too. Well, don''t worry, next time, before they answer what love is, I''ll go bring the girls here and let''s see all their reactions. (evil smile) Fu-fu-fu-fu! Isn''t that exciting?


    Audience: YEAH!!! (energized)


    Granny: Thank you so much again for joining us today! <3


    Author Macy Bae: Till next time! Thank you very much!!! <3


    Ikemens: (stands up, smiles, and waves at everyone)


    Audience: (EVERYONE DIED AGAIN!!!)


    Granny: (angry) When I specifically said NOT to smile! (flips table aggressively) Go revive them yourself! WRAAAAAAAAAA!!!


    Carrot Whacks and Squid Kicks everyone but they managed to escape. XD


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 81 - Fourth Gate: Land Of Terra (Part 3)

    ~~~ Recap from previous chapter ~~~


    Feeling his grandmother''s loneliness, Elijah stood up from his seat.??


    "Don''t worry granny! And don''t be sad. When I grow up, I promise, I will defeat all those nasty kings and turn this to the way it was!"


    Funny it might be, to hear such brave words from a small child, but his blue eyes didn''t lie.


    As if fire ignited from Elliot''s soul, his heart thumped wildly in his chest as he stared towards the little child.


    ~~~ End of Recap ~~~


    Elliot smiled towards Elijah and patted his head.


    "You''re a brave kid, I''ll give you that," Elliot praised him. "I''m sure you''ll be able to do it".


    "Yes, I will! But I''m small now, so I will help out those I can for now," Elijah grinned.


    Rania nodded too, "Uhm!, everyone that your hands can reach".


    "Actually, I already have a n for it!" Elijah smugly said. "I''m thinking ¡­ since I have more spiritual energy than normal adults, I will use it to revive the fields so we can have food to grow".


    Elliot and Rania raised their eyebrows in amazement. Such a little kid, thinking of great things!


    "And then ¡­," Elijah stopped for a moment to think as he held his chin. "Ahah! I can use the extra food and sell them right? Then we can have money, and others can earn too by selling".


    Elliot nodded. "And depending on your produce, you can make different products from it, sell it, and others will resell, which will give way to other nearby viges toe and export goods from your vige, and vice versa. And other people who earned and benefited from it can give way to more shops, and more establishments in the vige. More people from other viges wille, too. This way, yourmunity and economy will grow. It''s gonna be a tough and long road, but it''s a good way to start".


    "Woah! You''re smart mister! That could work!" Elijah praised him with utmost adoration in his eyes. "Oh but ¡­," his face turned sullen, "I''ll need adult supervision. Or else, those nasty, meanie adults won''t take me seriously. And Granny''s too old and weak. I don''t want to make it harder for her".


    "Don''t worry. We''re here. We can help for the meantime," Elliot gave him a warm smile.


    "Also, we''ll see what else we can do to help this vige get back on track," Rania added.


    Luna raised her hands. "I - I ¡­ I will help too! I''m good with nting!"


    Then, everyone turned to Ducis.


    With a gentle smile on his face, he patted Elijah''s head, and caressed it very dearly.


    "I will help, too. Wherever you need me".


    "Thank you! Thanks to all of you!" Elijah smiled gleefully.


    Elin cried herself to tears and thanked everyone as well.


    And so, the team spent their time rebuilding the foundations of Pius vige. Though they weren''t able to use magic, Elijah, Luna and Ducis could still use theirs so it wasn''t much of a hassle. Elliot could still summon his Zweih?nder and Rania knew lots of knowledge from the human world about business and economy so she helped out a lot, too.


    Elijah and Luna used their magic to revive the enormous fields hidden around the whole vige. Turned out, they actually had lots of good soil for nts to grow healthy. Ducis used his time magic to make them grow instantly, then Rania and Elijah sold them in the town square. Other vigers marvelled at their produce and they began discussing to each other and forming business deals. Rania was quite good at it - she did take a major in business when she was still in the human world.


    The other vigers didn''t have much to offer in terms of money, so they began with exchanging goods instead. Food was of the utmost importance for everyone because no Magi could actually just magically produce food in their hands like Elliot could. And for those who didn''t have any goods to exchange, Rania offered to hire them instead - to help in nting, or selling, or advertising to other viges, and many other things. Until the whole vige got so engaged and everyone felt lively again.


    Hope. Everyone in the vige began to hope again ...


    Hope that was lost during the many wars they''ve been through ...


    Hope that was lost through all the deaths they experienced ...


    Slowly, they regained it back.


    Finally, their vige was reviving!


    Aside from that, if not helping Rania, Elliot would survey the borders of the vige for any possible iing attacks from the outside. He also helped train all the remaining men in the vige with the way of the sword - even little kids. Yes, even little kids, because no one knew when war woulde again and everyone should be prepared at all times. Though for the kids, he was gentle and thought them projectile and long range spells. He also told them to only use it when it was necessary - they were still kids, so it would still be hard fighting with adults head on.


    While busy helping out everyone, the team didn''t notice that a month had already passed. They haven''t forgotten the fact about the temple, or the trials but Elliot decided on his own ...


    "I don''t want to ignore those who need help ¡­ just as you didn''t ignore me when I''m the one who needed it," Elliot told Rania. "And to Ducis as well, who''s always been there for me".


    Ducis was startled, but deep in his heart, he felt immense joy that he almost cried.


    "To Luna as well, and the sprites, thank you. If it wasn''t for you stopping Ducis, Rania would have been dead by now and I wouldn''t be here".


    Luna bawled her eyes and blushed. "R-really? I did something right?"


    Elliot chuckled. "Yes, hahaha! Of course you did".


    "Waaaaaa, thank you, too, Elliot! For being not like your daddy dragon! You''re such a sweetie pie even if you tease me sometimes. Thank youuu!" Luna cried her eyes out.


    "I just realized," Elliot paused, "What an amazing thing kindness is. You give kindness to someone, and before you know it, it has already spread like wildfire, touching the hearts of different people".


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "That''s true," Luna wiped her tears. "If Rania didn''t help me and the sprites back in the Forbidden Forest, I''d probably be dead by now".


    "And if Luna didn''t help me in the Forbidden Chamber, I''ll be dead, too," Rania added.


    "And if Rania didn''t help me, I''d still be stuck in the Forbidden Chamber, knowing nothing," Elliot shrugged.


    And in Ducis'' mind, he thought, "And if Elliot remained in the Forbidden Chamber ¡­ then the world has no hope. It''s amazing how the Supreme Being moves and helps us in each step. Thank you, my Lord. I know Your ns are for good ¡­ so may Your will be done".


    Everyoneughed together. What a lively and joyous moment it was.


    ''Oh, how we wish happiness couldst forever!


    However, life doesn''t always turn out the way we want it to be''.


    One morning, when everyone in Pius Vige was finally living their lives normally, the Mad King came over, along with five of his generals.


    "Mad King" - such a befitting name for someone as evil as him. He was one of those kings who wreak havoc just for the sake of it. His reason? Entertainment.


    "Ohoh~ what''s this? Pius Vige back on track again?" the Mad King mocked with his husky voice. He, along with his generals, floated in the air, and looked down on everyone. "I didn''t expect it to be so fast!"


    Just by the sound of his voice, all the vigers shivered in great terror.


    They knew that voice! The voice that brought them multitudes of sufferings! The voice of utter evil and wickedness! The same voice who killed theirst king!


    At his words, all the vigers panicked and scattered everywhere, looking for a ce to hide. But where could they really hide and ensure safety for themselves?


    Seeing them scramming, the Mad King decided to y with them a little. He released a tremendous amount of his aura to the whole vige, suffocating everyone who had weak constitution and very little spiritual capacity. Yes, Magi, even if they could control spiritual energy, they could still suffocate from a very concentrated form of spiritual energy, just like how a human''s body suffered from it. And this Mad King was releasing such concentrated aura around the whole ce.


    Most vigers fell down on their knees. They had trouble breathing, and their chest hurt like hell.


    They reached out their hands in desperation for help.


    And there it came ¡­


    Ducis and Luna stood up from the crowd, unharmed by his aura which was too weak if it would bepared to theirs.


    Rania, even if unable to use magic, was unharmed by his aura. She stood up from the ground after helping some vigers get to a safer ce.


    And finally,ing out from the horizon, together with the rising sun ¡­


    Elliot walked closer and closer, with the Zweih?nder on his hands ¡­


    He stomped his feet and stood his sword to the ground ...


    With burning eyes, he pierced through the souls of the intruders ¡­


    And with a voice that resonated holy anger, he shouted at them ...


    "Who dares bring pain? Who dares bring suffering?


    Let your wickedness be the cause of your downfall!"

 Chapter 82 - Fourth Gate: Land Of Terra (Part 4)

    "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" the Mad Kingughed hysterically. "I see you''ve gotten yourself a new king!"


    He looked down on Elliot and assessed his spiritual capacity through his eyes. ??


    "Too bad," he smirked, "he''s just a frail little boy without magic! Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!"


    In his hands, he conjured a giant ball of light in a matter of seconds and threw it to Elliot''s direction.


    "He''s really mad! There''s a lot of people -," Rania ran towards the vigers in danger and helped them get up.


    Elliot noticed it too, so he jumped from his position and weed the giant ball in mid air. With his Zweih?nder, he easily shed through the giant ball and it exploded in thin air, scattering its spiritual energy everywhere. Elliot''s body was so light that he looked like he was flying even if he only jumped and carefullynded on a rooftop on his feet.


    The Mad King couldn''t believe his eyes. "H-h-how?"


    Elliot red back at him. "I don''t need magic to defeat someone as weak as you".


    Hearing this, the vigers cried. They regained their hope and with all their might, they cheered for Elliot.


    Rania and Luna helped evacuate everyone while Ducis assisted Elliot in the fight. He yed with the five generals who came with the Mad King and stopped them from following the vigers and destroying the vige. Compared to the current generals, they were too weak to be considered one.


    The five generals tried to gang up and attack Ducis all at once - but they were too slow for him - the Guardian of Time and Space. He easily evaded their feeble attacks until they ran low on their spiritual energy. They didn''t evenst an hour!


    "Hmf! Boring," Ducis snorted. "You dare try conquering viges with that puny magic of yours? You''re making meugh!"


    With the flick of his fingers, he stopped the time for them, paralyzing them in their position. Then, he conjured a golden chain, tied them altogether, and threw them hard on the ground.


    "Stay there, foolish generals," Ducis sneered at them as hended his feet on top of one of the houses to watch Elliot in his fight.


    The Mad King got furious with what Elliot said.


    "Tch! You just got lucky since you''ve got yourself a great sword. But let''s see how you''ll deal with this!" he shouted like a madman and conjured thousands of sharp icicles in thin air.


    Seeing he chose to cast a wide-ranged magic, Elliot fled towards the dead forest, outside Pius Vige. This was to ensure the safety of everyone and so they don''t get dragged in the fight.


    The Mad King followed Elliot to the forest.


    Reaching the edge of the forest, the Mad Kingughed.


    "Scared are you? Didn''t want the vigers to see you get beaten up? Ha-ha-ha-ha! You''ve got nowhere to run now!"


    Elliot looked back at him and smirked. He didn''t know Elliot deliberately made him angry so he would lose his judgment and follow him blindly.


    The Mad King got more infuriated seeing him being cocky andunched the thousand icicles he conjured towards Elliot.


    "DIE!!! You son of a bi**h!"


    Smoke and ice particles scattered around the forest, freezing the ground and the trees nearby. The Mad King waited for the pile of smoke to clear up to see Elliot''s dead body. He waited eagerly with a devilish smile carved on his face.


    "Is that all?" Elliot''s voice echoed throughout the forest.


    The Mad King spun his head around, looking for wherever he was. And there he saw him, on top of an unfrozen tree, sitting nonchntly.


    "Why didn''t I see his movements?" the Mad King thought in his mind. In his anger, he shot towards Elliot again, this time with fireballs, burning the whole forest with him.


    He aimed at him like a lunatic. Wherever he would see him pop up, he would throw magic at his direction.


    But Elliot''s movements were too swift for him. He''s not even teleporting, yet he could glide in the air, hop around, jump from one ce to another even with great distance, and even disappear from the shadows - you''d never know where he''d pop up next!


    The Mad King felt his blood boil, but at the same time, felt extreme thrill from fighting such a great opponent.


    "How could this be? It''s like he''s toying with me?" the Mad King thought in his mind.


    An hour passed, and the whole forest got destroyed from the Mad King''s tantrums. All the trees burned down and the whole ce turned into ashes. Only the ground and smoke remained.


    The Mad King breathed heavily from exhaustion. He might have hadrger spiritual capacity than most Magi, but running around throwing and casting big magic towards Elliot wore him down. Now, he only got a few amounts of spiritual energy left in his body.


    Little did he know that Elliot, also, deliberately wore him down. He wasn''t nning on killing him, but he needed him to exhaust himself so he won''t wreak havoc once he got captured by him.


    "Surrender," Elliot whispered from his back, as his Zweih?nder aimed at the Mad King''s throat. Just one move, and surely, this king would die.


    "H-how did you? I didn''t even feel your presence! How in the world can that happen? You have no magic! You''re a pleb! And how can you move so quickly? This is preposterous! You''re hiding something!"


    "I told you, I don''t need magic to defeat someone as weak as you".


    "No!" the Mad King shouted and released a great amount of his aura. He shielded his neck and let the impact throw Elliot far from him.


    But the impact was nothing for Elliot. He didn''t even move an inch from his position.


    Now, the Mad King''s hand bled as the edge of the de sank deeper into his skin.


    "Surrender now, or you''ll forever hold your silence in the grave," Elliot threatened him for thest time.


    The Mad King felt his body shiver from Elliot''s menacing gaze. He fell on his knees and with trembling hands and body, he answered him, "Fine! I-I sur-render! D-don''t kill me".


    "Ducis," Elliot whispered and Ducis suddenly appeared from thin air. "Tie him up".


    "Yes, master," Ducis obediently followed.


    Elliot looked down at the Mad King.


    "Thanks for helping me clean this forest. I''ve always wanted to clear it up and build an extension of the vige here," Elliot smirked at him again.


    The Mad King''s eyes widened. "T-this child! He used me to - what the! So he also purposely led me here? And provoked me?" his rage heightened up. But it was useless, he was cornered. Plus, there was Ducis, tying him up with golden chains, whom he felt such a tremendous amount of spiritual energy. "Why is such a person following orders from this child?" he thought to himself. "I don''t understand. Who are these people?".


    "Oh, by the way," Elliot added. "Just a piece of advice. You may have a lot of spiritual energy since your capacity is average, but -"


    "A-average?!" the Mad King went nuts.


    "Yes, it IS average," Elliot shrugged. "Don''t tell me you thought you''re the strongest?"


    The Mad King furrowed, "I destroyed many viges and countries! I conquered them all! I AM the strongest!"


    "No, you''re not," Elliot rebuked him. "You should learn some humility. And learn kindness too while you''re at it. You have a really foolish view of strength.


    If you think being the strongest meant destroying more, and conquering more, then you''re wrong!"


    "And what does strength mean to you, if you''re so clever?" the Mad King mocked him.


    "A real strong person doesn''t go looking for fights ¡­ Instead, they look for people to protect!"


    The Mad King felt his spine shiver once more. Those eyes ¡­ it kept ring at him as if piercing the depths of his soul. There was fire in it - a fire of burning passion. His heart shrank as he stared on those raging aquamarine eyes.


    "Change your ways, Mad King, before it''s toote ¡­


    Since when did wickedness equate to greatness?


    I''d rather be known for the kindness I spread, than the destruction I gave.


    What would I gain out of evil? Fear?


    Should I use fear to rule over a nation?


    Foolish things!


    If you want to rule the world, start it by ruling over yourself!


    Once you master that, then make leaders out of your people!


    Andstly ...


    A man who does not know how to love his people is NOT fit to be a king!"


    Elliot continued to reprimand the Mad King.


    In his mind, the Mad King thought, "Who is this person? And why ¡­ Why do I feel that ¡­ I somehow want to follow him and listen to what he says? I-I''m a king! But ¡­ I want to follow another king? And what is this feeling burning in my chest? After all that I''ve done? Why do I feel like I want to change? This is madness! T-this is not me ¡­ yet why? Why?!"

 Chapter 83 - Fourth Gate: Land Of Terra (Part 5)

    [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano - avable in Youtube]


    (I suggest you listen to it while reading <3)??


    Ducis smiled warmly, seeing Elliot utter such kind words and wisdom towards a person who didn''t even deserve it. He was reminded of how he was just a small, emotionless child years ago who grew into a mncholic person, hating himself, thinking he was a monster, and then this - in just a matter of months, a lot of things changed.


    Elliot no longer hated himself. He learned to make friends, how to be kind andpassionate, his wisdom continually grew, and his understanding on a lot of things. Even the things concerning the heart - he was beginning to understand them andprehend them. His true character kept shining through all the situations and trials given to him.


    Like a mineral consistently heated until it bes a gem ¡­


    Like gold continuously tried in fire to remove its impurities ¡­


    Like a y constantly broken down and rebuilt until it turns into a masterpiece ...


    He felt so much joy and unexinable hope in his heart.


    But suddenly, the smile on his face was washed away. He remembered something else. He tightened his fist, gritted his teeth and frowned. In his mind he thought, "Elliot ¡­ be strong and take heart ¡­ I believe in you".


    While Elliot and Ducis were fighting their battles, Rania, Luna and Elijah helped evacuate everyone. They all went to Pius Vige''s stronghold - a tower that Elliot set up in case of emergency. He had Ducis cast a protective barrier around it to keep anyone who entered, safe from outside attacks. He also made sure that only the vigers could enter the stronghold, in case anyone tried to disguise themselves and attack from within.


    After Ducis was done ying with the five generals, almost everyone was inside the stronghold. There were still a few missing from the vigers they knew, so Rania and Luna went outside again to survey the remaining areas. Elijah and Elin stayed with the other vigers inside. Good thing the stronghold''s barrier was powerful - no magic thatnded on it prated the barrier.


    Elliot''s strategies were great and proved themselves useful - luring the enemy outside the vige to lessen the damage inside; using the enemy to clear out the dead forest; setting up a stronghold with a barrier casted on it; having Rania and Luna and other selected, able vigers help out the others; the procedures he taught everyone in case of an attack; the sword and magic trainings, and many more. They were all so wless and perfect considering the number of people they had who could help.


    But no matter how prepared you think you were, sometimes, they just wouldn''t be enough.


    "Ugh ¡­," one viger came out from one of the houses nearby the stronghold, with injuries on his shoulders and knees. He crawled on the ground and desperately tried to reach the stronghold. "H-help ¡­ me".


    Elijah saw the man and without a second thought, he quickly ran to him and focused his spiritual energy in his hands to help lift him up. He looked around to see if there was any sign of enemies nearby, just as Elliot taught them, and feeling no presence nearby, he ran closer to the injured man.


    "Mister, are you alright?" Elijah extended his hands to the injured man. "I''m going to lift you with my magic, please hold on!"


    And so, Elijah did as he said. He hovered the man''s injured body in the air and carefully walked towards the stronghold.


    "T-thank you," the man barely managed to speak.


    Elin and the other vigers watched over Elijah as he slowly walked back to the stronghold. The remaining abled men ran to him to help him out.


    TSSKKKK!!!


    TSSKKKK!!! TSSKKKK!!!


    TSSKKKK!!! TSSKKKK!!! TSSKKKK!!! TSSKKKK!!!


    Light beams came shooting from the skies in an instant. One by one theynded onto the chest of the injured man, the other abled men who came to help, and even on the little child ... Elijah.


    Like arrows fired towards a goal, hitting bullseye, the light beams shot exactly at their hearts.


    "Agh," Elijah stiffened and stopped on his tracks. His little body trembled as he looked at his chest with a hole pierced through it. Blood came gushing out from his mouth. His knees wavered until he lost his bnce and fell hard on the ground.


    Now Elijah and the othersid t on the ground, with their eyes opened, and red blood gushing out from their bodies.


    "So much for your defense system," another king came into the vige. He had long, ck hair and red eyes, and wore a suit of red and ck. His face looked like that of a demon - full of bloodlust and evilness.


    "T-the ¡­ King of Chaos," one of the vigers inside the stronghold trembled upon seeing the man floating in the air.


    The other vigers looked as well and they all fell to their knees upon seeing him. The Mad King''s wickedness would be ashamed ifpared to this person.


    Fear ¡­ no, not just fear. Death - that was what everyone felt.


    Surely, no one who met the King of Chaos got to live another day. They''re doomed! And this was the end of their lives!


    While the others panicked, Elin''s eyes fixed themselves on Elijah. Endless tears came falling from her eyes.


    "M-my ¡­ grand - son ¡­," she slowly walked towards Elijah and reached out with trembling hands.


    Two meters ¡­ only two meters of distance separated her from her grandson.


    And three seconds ¡­ just three more seconds and they would have been inside the stronghold.


    "Pitiful," the King of Chaos shrugged.


    Then, like a lunatic, he spun around in the air, shooting light beams from his fingers all around the town, destroying everything and setting the whole vige aze.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" heughed like a devil, enjoying himself from the misery of others.


    He was alone yet he brought more destruction than the Mad King and his generals did.


    "Aaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!" Everyone panicked and ran all around the stronghold, trying to look for a safer spot. Some others, due to desperation, began running outside trying to escape. But there was no escaping the King of Chaos. As soon as they stepped their foot outside, they were met by his sinister light beams.


    Not minding everything in her surroundings, Elin, with the little magic that she had, used it to lift Elijah''s body and bring it closer to her.


    "Elijah ¡­ my grandson," Elin weeped miserably. Her hands and body continued to tremble terribly.


    "No ¡­ Don''t take my grandson ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ you can''t die, my poor, poor child. So young ¡­ you''re so young! Sniff ¡­ sniff," She sobbed as she caressed his cheeks and felt his skin turning cold.


    Elin embraced Elijah dearly. "My dear grandson ¡­ I love you very much. I won''t let you die," she softly whispered.


    Then, her body began to glow. With all the remaining spiritual energy she had left, she healed Elijah''s injuries. Little by little the wound on the little child''s chest healed up.


    "Ugh," Elijah slowly regained his consciousness. "G-granny?"


    Elin smiled dearly to her grandson. "Yes, my dear?" Her voice grew hoarse and dry.


    "I ¡­ I thought I died," the child whispered.


    Elin shook her head. "No, my dear. This granny won''t let you die".


    Elijah barely understood his grandmother''s words. His vision and hearing was hazy.


    As his vision got clearer, Elijah saw Elin''s body glow in bright light.


    And little by little ¡­ she was disappearing.


    She was releasing all the spiritual and life energy she had left ...


    All of it to the point that even her physical body was ceasing to exist ...


    When Elijah realized, his eyes widened and he tried to pull away from Elin''s embrace.


    "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!! Stop this granny! DON"T!!!" Elijah cried out. "Please ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ s-stop!"


    Elin shook her head. "No, my dear. You have to live ¡­ promise me you will live on".


    "No! No I won''t! I can''t live without you granny! I won''t!"


    "But ¡­ you promised me. You will return this to the way it was, remember?"


    Elijah shook his head hysterically. "I will ¡­ sniff ¡­ but you have to be with me! Don''t leave me granny! I''m okay now, you can stop!"


    "I can''t .. your core was damaged ¡­ just a few more and it will -"


    "NO! NO! Stop it! Hu-hu-hu-hu! Please," Elijah begged miserably.


    "It''s alright my dear ¡­ Besides, I''m too old. Sooner orter I will pass on. But you ¡­ you have to live".


    "No! No! No! Those evil kings, when I grow up I''ll kill them all! I''ll kill them all!" Hatred took over his heart. "I''ll avenge you granny! I''ll make them pay for everything that they did! I''ll make sure they suffer!" Elijah yelled with all his might.


    "No, my dear ¡­ A mistake can never correct another mistake ¡­ Hatred is not the way. You will just end up like them ¡­ and you are not like them for you are such a kind and loving child ¡­


    I can see it ¡­ In my dreams, I see you standing on top of the highest mountain ¡­


    With multitudes of people following you ¡­


    And with all their might they shouted ¡­


    All hail! Our Great King!".


    Elijah''s eyes flooded with tears and his heart sank as he felt his grandmother''s warmth subside.


    "How can I be a great king without you? No ¡­ I can''t do it".


    "You can ¡­ for the Supreme will always be with you. He will uplift you and strengthen you for He has chosen you ...


    And now, even if I die, I die peacefully ¡­


    Because I know, we have hope ¡­ and that is you.


    So, no matter what happens, be strong and take heart ¡­"


    And with thest echo of her voice, Elin gave Elijah her final words.


    "And always remember that I love you so much my dear child ...


    I may not be here physically, but in spirit, I will always be with you".


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! GRANNYYYYY!!!!!"


    s, Elin glowed herst ¡­ until no spirit particle of her remained.

 Chapter 84 - Fourth Gate: Land Of Terra (Part 6)

    Amidst the wild light beams shooting all over the ce, Rania and Luna, together with a few other survivors, travelled back to the stronghold, treading carefully on the way. They were just a few steps away from the stronghold when they witnessed it ...


    Elin''s body glowing itsst and vanishing in thin air ¡­??


    Rania''s surroundings blurred and all she could see was Granny Elin fading away. Her body froze and quivered. Rivers of tears came gushing from her eyes without her realizing it. Her slightly opened mouth went dry and her lungs forgot to breathe ...


    As if sses breaking, her heart shattered into thousands - no, millions of pieces.


    Her heart wanted to scream out loud ¡­


    Her knees wanted to give out ¡­


    But she had to keep going ...


    "Uggh"


    Hearing the woman she helped carry on her shoulders in pain, her mind went back to reality and her frozen body began to walk again, back to the stronghold. Luna, though devastated as she was, followed her until they were inside the safe ce.


    Uponying down the woman she carried, the designated healers came towards them to help. Seeing she was being attended to, Rania quickly ran towards Elijah.


    Finally, her knees gave out and she kneeled before the poor child who wailed and yelled and cried with such agony. Rania trembled as she embraced Elijah and wept with him.


    The dead bodies in front of the entrance to the stronghold ¡­


    Elin''s body glowing and vanishing ¡­


    Blood stains on Elijah''s clothes ¡­


    It didn''t take long for Rania to realize what happened. Her heart sank even further.


    "I ¡­ I''m sorry ¡­," with a tremulous voice, Rania whispered to Elijah. "I - I ¡­ I should have gone alone and left Luna here to stay with you all. It''s all my fault ¡­ I should have been more careful. This is war, and all kinds of things could happen. I s-should have nned it out better ... I ... I''m really sorry!"


    Luna drew closer to Rania and Elijah and hugged them both.


    "Waaaaaa ¡­ hu-hu-hu-hu," Luna wailed with them.


    Their tears won''t stop.


    In her mind, Rania med herself. "Why? Why didn''t I think of that possibility? How can I be so careless? And that carelessness caused people''s lives! Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ I-it''s all my fault ¡­ Why am I so useless? Hu-hu-hu-hu ¡­


    It''s just like that time ¡­ during the invasion. I watched people close to me die and do nothing about it ¡­ even Zeid ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ There wasn''t anything I could do!


    And now, I was given all the power and strength I need but nothing changed! I still ¡­ I still can''t protect anyone!"


    After a few minutes of ming herself, Rania did her best to calm down. She wiped her tears and breathed deeply.


    "No - this is not the time for weakness. Everyone else is weak and crying, I need to be strong! Stop thinking of the ''what-ifs'' and ''should-haves''! Things happen for a reason and you can''t be the solution to everything so stop ming yourself!" Rania cheered herself as she smacked her cheeks lightly. "Be strong and take heart! Don''t give up! Don''t dwell on the regrets, and keep on moving forward!" Like a mantra, she chanted it over and over to strengthen herself.


    On the other hand, Elliot and Ducis, together with the apprehended Mad King, came back to the vige. Elliot was devastated at the sight of the vige he returned to.


    The houses and shops they rebuilt, all engulfed in mes.


    The water fountain they fixed, dried up and broken-down again.


    The fields and nts they grew, all dead and destroyed.


    Wherever he looked, only red mes awaited his eyes.


    Elliot felt a stabbing pain in his heart upon seeing what happened to Pius Vige.


    After all the hard work they''ve done, everything went back to the way it was before they arrived.


    Elliot''s eyes passed the stronghold they set up. It was the only remaining untouched ce in the whole vige. Before his heart sank even further, he was reminded of all the vigers. He quickly asked Ducis to teleport them inside the stronghold to check on everyone.


    "Please be safe," were the only words that kept encircling in Elliot''s mind.


    By the next second, they were now inside the stronghold. When they appeared, the other vigers who were cowering in fear stopped trembling. Little by little they gathered around Elliot and Ducis. Some informed them of the situation, and the others cried and pleaded with them. They were all speaking at once so it was hard for Elliot to understand them. Instead, he scanned the whole area to check if there''s anyone injured or if they have any casualties.


    Deep in his heart, he hoped, and begged that no one was harmed or died. In his mind, he thought, "A few injuries would be fine - just, please, let there be no deaths -"


    Then, his eyes wandered on the dead bodies just outside the entrance of the stronghold.


    He felt stabbing pains in his heart again. He swallowed hard and tightened his fist into a ball. He could handle the damage in the city, but deaths of people he tried to protect was a whole lot of ordeal for him. An ordeal he wasn''t prepared to take.


    Afterwards, his eyesid on Rania whose eyes were reddened and swollen. She patted Elijah''s and Luna''s heads and shoulders, trying to calm them down. Elijah''s clothes were bathed in blood. ''He must have been injured'' was what he initially thought so his feet began to move towards them to help.


    Elliot tried to harden and strengthen his heart and he somehow managed to do it. He knew he needed to be strong for these people. And him showing weakness was not an option. He did great in keeping his emotions ¡­ but not until he felt it.


    Granny Elin''s spiritual presence ¡­ were nowhere to be found.


    "R-rania," Elliot called out to her. He was now beside Rania, staring nkly at her.


    Rania looked up to him and tears started forming in her eyes once more.


    "E-Elliot ¡­," Rania furrowed and bit her trembling lips.


    "Where ¡­ where''s Granny Elin?" Elliot looked at Rania straight to the eyes.


    Elijah wailed again after hearing his grandmother''s name.


    "She''s - no longer with us," with all her strength, Rania answered him.


    Elliot snapped. His eyes dimmed and hisplexion grew pale. His lips started to bled from biting to hard, and so did his hands.


    CRAAACCK!!!


    The skies of the realm began to break. So did the crystal that the Guardian of this realm used to monitor Elliot and his friends. She lurked in the shadows and watched over them from the moment they stepped foot to her realm.


    "I made sure to restrict their powers," the Guardian talked to herself. "And yet here he is, breaking my restriction along with my whole realm. What overwhelming powers ¡­ capable of defying a guardian such as myself. Splendid, truly splendid. But - if you continue doing that, you will fail this trial".


    Elliot walked away from Rania, and turned towards the entrance. His cold eyes red at the King of Chaos who was still running rampant. Feeling his powerse back, he lifted his left hand and aimed at him. Not even a second has passed, the King of Chaos got surrounded by thousands of ice swords.


    The King of Chaos didn''t bat an eye and simply conjured a barrier to protect him.


    Elliot let go of the ice swords and it all went shooting towards the King of Chaos. Just as he predicted, it prated the barrier and pierced the King of Chaos'' body.


    Too bad this king was a lot stronger than the Mad King. When the ice swords prated the barrier, he immediately teleported to a safe distance. He was too slow though, five of Elliot''s ice swords managed to pierce through his body.


    "Ugh, you''re strong ¡­ I''d give you that," the King of Chaos smirked even though he struggled to speak. Blood came gushing out of his mouth. He tried to dispel the ice swords in his body but they were too concentrated for him. "W-what''s this - how?"


    While he was busy with his thoughts, Elliot teleported near him. He gazed down on him andmanded the earth to swallow him up.


    The King of Chaos tried to evade again only to be met by Elliot''s wind des. The des cut deep through his skin and threw him hard unto the walls of the stronghold. His body slid down after the impact and fell hard on the ground.


    Without any expression on his face, Elliot toyed with the King of Chaos'' body, shooting random magic at him, injuring him over and over. When he felt that he would die, he would heal some of his injuries and then get back to hurting him again.


    Rage, anger, fury - these words were not enough to describe the utter hatred and wrath that Elliot felt in his heart to the point that he snapped and lost his judgement.


    Seeing as darkness prevailed in Elliot''s heart, the Guardian of the realm stood up from her seat and prepared to show herself to them.


    "Pity. It seems that you failed this trial, Anointed -".


    "Elliot!!!" Rania shouted with all her might towards Elliot whose body floated in the air. Noticing she wasn''t heard, she turned to Ducis, "Ducis! Please, teleport me to him right now!"


    Ducis shook his head, "But Rania ¡­ he''s dangerous right now. I''ve seen him like this before and he might unconsciously hurt you -"


    "No! He won''t harm me!" fire burned in Rania''s eyes. "I believe in him!"


    Ducis trembled. He sighed and with closed eyes, he did as Rania bid him.


    Elliot was about to release his finishing blow to the King of Chaos when suddenly ¡­


    Like an angel falling from the sky, Rania called out to him.


    "Elliot! Please stop this!"

 Chapter 85 - Fourth Gate: Land Of Terra (Part 7)

    [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano - avable in Youtube]


    "Elliot! Elliot!" ??


    Hearing her voice crying out to him, Elliot came back to reality. He looked up to the direction of the voice and there he found Rania falling towards him.


    "Rania -" he called back and caught her in an embrace. "What are you doin -"


    "Elliot, please don''t! Please stop this!" Rania sobbed. She wrapped her arms around his neck and trembled while sobbing.


    Elliot got confused. He seemed to have forgotten what he just did.


    He looked around him and saw the current state of the King of Chaos - with wounds all over his body, ice swords stuck deep in his skin, and blood-tainted clothes.


    "W-what did I - ," he thought to himself. Then he remembered the dead bodies of the vigers again ¡­ and Granny Elin''s missing presence. His eyes widened.


    Memories came flooding through his mind. And along with the memories, deep pain and misery pierced through his heart again.


    "R-rania ¡­," Elliot wrapped her tighter in his arms. "I ¡­ I failed them".


    Warm tears trickled down from Elliot''s eyes ...


    They flowed without interruption ...


    And as if the heavens cried with him, rain started pouring down ...


    With each falling raindrops, he felt his heart sink even further into the Gates of Grief and Sorrow ¡­


    A moment of silence passed by as they cried.


    Elliot med himself. He had all the powers in the world yet he couldn''t use them when he needed it most. He learned all the knowledge and wisdom he could absorb yet it was insufficient. He did everything he could yet ¡­ they weren''t enough.


    "Why?" Elliot asked Rania. "Why didn''t I think that we could get attacked twice in a single day? If only I thought of that possibility, then I wouldn''t have called for Ducis and he could have stayed in the vige to protect the others. I should have handled the Mad King on my own - which I could! Why did I even call Ducis in the first ce? Why was I so careless again? I ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ It''s all my fault".


    "If that is so, then I shouldn''t have left the stronghold with Luna to search for the others. I should have gone alone and left her to protect them instead. I am at fault, too. But then ¡­ nobody really knows what else could have happened if we choose that path instead".


    "No!" Elliot strongly disagreed. "It was I that ¡­ that -"


    Rania shook her head in disagreement. Then, she gently whispered to his ears. "No ¡­ It was nobody''s fault ¡­ sniff ¡­ And don''t think for a moment that you failed them. You did your best - we all did. It''s just that ¡­ we can''t expect everything to happen the way we want it to be. My heart b-breaks as well ¡­ sniff ¡­ for Granny Elin and the other vigers that we couldn''t save. But ¡­ even so, this is wrong. Do not me yourself ¡­


    And most of all ... do not repay evil with evil!"


    Rania loosened her embrace to face Elliot. She brushed his cheeks and held them with both of her hands. Then, she inched closer and rested her forehead onto his''.


    "Elliot, I know everything hurts right now and it''s very tempting to take revenge on your own but ¡­ do not be ovee by evil. This is not who you are. You are a kind, patient, enduring,passionate, and a forgiving person. Hatred and revenge is not the way".


    At Rania''s words, all of Elliot''s hostility disappeared. Like water to fire, her words washed out all the mes of malice in his heart.


    "Thank you, Rania" Elliot softly whispered back. "I''m sorry for losing my sight. I know what I must do now".


    Elliot descended and helped Rania back to the ground. Then, he approached the King of Chaos who couldn''t move anymore due to the fatality of his injuries. Elliot aimed at him ¡­ and healed him of his injuries.


    "A-are you healing me to torture me again? How wonderful!" the King of Chaos sneered.


    "No," Elliot responded. With eyes that no longer red, he looked at the King of Chaos and said, "I will not kill you ¡­ for this battle is not mine to avenge. But remember this:


    The Supreme sees the trouble of the afflicted! He considers their grief and takes it in hand! But woe it is to the wicked! Disaster is upon them! For they will be repaid with what their hands have done!"


    Elliot''s eyes burned with holy anger. His eyes pierced through the depths of the king''s soul once more.


    Suddenly, time stopped.


    A ck hole appeared from the sky, and from it, came the Guardian of the realm. Her short, caramel hair, fluttered in the wind as she descended. She wore a brown, body-fit tabard with white knee-length dress underneath. When her leather boots touched the ground, she fixed her golden eyes unto Elliot.


    "You have almost failed this trial, Anointed One," the Guardian greeted him with a resolute face. "If not for this woman stopping you, you could have destroyed this whole realm and I will be forced to trap you here forever". Her voice was kind yet strict at the same time.


    Elliot lowered his eyes. "Yes, I understand the gravity of my actions".


    "If you understand, then it is good," she replied. Then, as if the wind suddenly shifted its course, her serious face smiled and turned gentle. "Now stop crying and being disheartened!"


    Rania and Elliot were startled.


    "I have seen the depths of your heart," the Guardian continued. "To be honest, you have already passed my trial during the moment you helped Elin and this whole vige".


    "If that is so, then why -"


    " - I had to continue it," the Guardian interrupted. "You stayed here for too long. Now, you only have around 60 days left. But I understand your reasons and intent, so I talked to my brother, the Guardian of Sand, and he agreed tobine our trials. It was also the perfect setting so he just thought, why not?"


    "The Guardian of Sand? Is that the next gate that we''re supposed to go to?" Rania asked.


    "Yes. And you have already passed his trial. All you need to do now is head straight to his temple when you travel to his realm".


    Elliot couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "But I ¡­ I don''t deserve any of this. It''s true that if not for Rania I would have failed!"


    "Yes, that''s right, my dear," the Guardian nodded. "She helped you and you passed - that''s it".


    "That''s it?" Elliot still couldn''t ept it. "Even though I -"


    "Yes, even though you initially gave in to hatred," the Guardian smiled at him. "My dear, you were never meant to undergo these trials alone".


    "Huh?!"


    "Yes, you are the one being tested. But the Supreme will always bring people to your life that will help you out. The same happened to all the other Anointed Ones. For none of us lives to himself alone, and none of us dies to himself alone".


    Rania came closer to Elliot and held his hands. She smiled at him and nodded, "That''s right. You don''t need to go through this alone. We''re here for you".


    Luna and Ducis came closer as well and Rania extended her other hand to them. Luna held them in return and she also grabbed Ducis'' by her other hand. Now, they all held each other''s hands, together.


    Seeing this, Elliot''s bitterness fade away. "I see ¡­ You''re right. I''m not alone. I have friends with me to support me". He felt his heart warm up and he smiled at them endearingly.


    "Also, you may have figured out by now," the Guardian added. "This realm is actually a replica of the of Gaia thousands of years ago".


    The team nodded in agreement.


    "The reason why I brought you here is because this timeline is the most important page in the history of Magi. As Elin told you all, this was the Age of War where many kings fought each other in an attempt to rule over the whole. And this all happened because the people have forgotten the Most High ¡­," the Guardian''s eyes glistened with both happiness and sadness.


    Rania and Elliot were shocked from what they heard. For how could anyone even forget the existence of the Supreme?


    "People tend to believe in things that they see. And since they cannot see the Supreme with their naked eyes, lest they die, they stopped believing. They took matters in their own hands and ruled over their lives, not even bothering to pray, or consult, or talk to the Lord. Time went by and they continued to live for themselves not knowing that what they''re doing led them to destruction.


    But even after all of the things they''ve done, the Supreme still loved everyone. He did not want for His children to suffer.


    Though they all turned their backs on Him, the Supreme didn''t forget them ¡­


    Though they all lost faith in Him, the Supreme continued to believe in them ...


    And so, in every generation, He would raise up his chosen ones - people who are capable of love ... people after His own heart".

 Chapter 86 - Fourth Gate: Land Of Terra (Part 8)

    [Music Rmendation: "Sparkle" by Radwimps (movie version or instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify]


    "Do you want to know what happened after all this?" the Guardian asked them.??


    Elliot gulped. He didn''t want to hear any more bad news but he also wants to know what happened afterwards.


    "Please tell us".


    "In their timeline, there was really no one who came to help the vige. Some adventurers passed by, but they weren''t as kind as you all were, to stop by and help a whole vige".


    While the Guardian told them the real story, the whole realm adapted to the words she said - as if reying back a movie from the start. They spun their heads and saw that the whole vige came back the way it was when they first arrived.


    "Elin and Elijah did live in this timeline, along with all the vigers you saw in here. They lived poorly, scrapping on anything they could find. It was only when Elijah learned magic and thought of reviving the fields did the vige start making a bit of progress. Time passed by. The Mad King arrived and destroyed the whole vige like what you all saw today. Then, the King of Chaos arrived as well. They fought each other, damaging the vige, and killing all the other vigers in the process. That''s when ¡­ Elijah died and Elin did like what she did today. She sacrificed her life to heal Elijah. And those words she told him, were the exact words she said".


    Everyone started tearing up again. The loss of a great friend, even if she belonged to an entirely different timeline, still broke their hearts. Even the Guardian''s eyes, moistened with tears as well.


    "Elijah survived that dreadful night, along with a few vigers. They wanted to give up. They lost all their hope. But Elijah didn''t give up. Small as he was, he encouraged everyone to start over. And start over, they all did ...


    This town, that was all in ruins right now, grew better and better as time went by ¡­


    What was once a town with tattered and dpidated buildings ¡­


    Changed into a beautiful and wonderful city ¡­


    Pius City - the Holy City in the midst of the Land of Terra ¡­


    The city of the very first Great King! ... Elijah!"


    Rania, Elliot, and Luna were all surprised from what they just heard.


    "Then, is that why Ducis was kind to Elijah?" Rania asked.


    "Yes," Ducis nodded. "I knew him very well. He was the very first king that I served and loved with all my heart. Not just me, but all the other guardians as well".


    WHOOOOOSH!!!


    Great wind blew by and as the Guardian spoke, their whole surroundings changed. The once dead vige, lit up in warm, yellow lights!


    The houses that were once made of woods nks, broken down, changed into brick houses.The wall market and stalls turned into elegant shops and lots of establishments stood tall all over the town.The ce where the dpidated water fountain was once, turned into a beautiful and rxing Town Square with lots of flowers and trees and benches for people to rest.The dead fields were revived, high walls covered the whole vige and a barrier was formed to protect the people inside.


    The town that was once on the verge of dying came back to life and was now a bustling city! And at the end of the vige stood a very magnificent castle where their Great King, Elijah resided.


    No more wars ¡­


    No more famines ¡­


    No more poverty ¡­


    No more pain and suffering ¡­


    Everyone ¡­ was happy ¡­ truly happy.


    Seeing all the changes that happened to Pius Vige, Rania, Elliot, Luna, even Ducis and the Guardian of the realm couldn''t help but cry tears of joy! They were so d ¡­ so d! Their joy couldn''t be exined by mere words. Their hearts jumped in delight!


    ''Truly, the Lord sees the afflicted and He doesn''t turn a blind eye!''


    "It''s really amazing how the Supreme works and moves and how he chooses His anointed," the Guardian continued. "All the kings in this timelines were either born from royalty, or noble families, or had something special in them. They were all perfect if one would look on the outside. And Elijah was just amoner, a simple child of no noble birth.


    ''But the Supreme sees not as man sees;


    For man looks on the outward appearance,


    But the Supreme looks on the heart''.


    While the kings bragged about their strength andpeted with each other, Elijah did notpete with anyone. Instead, he served the people.


    While the kings sought to destroy and wage war, Elijah sought to restore thends andforted the hearts of the oppressed.


    When the kings plundered, and greed, and hated ¡­ Elijah spreadpassion and love.


    Like how a real king should be, he loved the people, and they loved him in return.


    Soon, multitudes followed him, even people who were once enemies.


    And on his whole journey, he wasn''t alone. The Supreme also raised people that would help him".


    The surrounding changed into a temple, where a woman with light blue hair and blue eyes, kneeled to the heavens, and prayed earnestly. Her face was as fierce as her faith, and as kind as her heart.


    "First, was the Great Oracle," the Guardian continued. "The very first oracle that existed in the history of Magi. When everyone else lost faith in the Supreme, she and her family, along with Elijah and a few more other people, continued to believe in the Most High. And out of all the believers, she was the one with the greatest faith. The Supreme showed her a vision and summoned her to help and guide Elijah to us, the Guardians.


    But we were angry with all the creations during that time for forgetting the Lord. They have abandoned their first love. So all of us hid ourselves and stopped helping the people.


    But then again, the Supreme always makes miracles in the most dire situations. When we all disagreed to meet with the Magi, the Lord raised up another incredible person".


    The Guardian chuckled upon mentioning thest person. She smiled so gently as she continued to show everyone what happened. The shback continued to y, and their surroundings continued to adjust to her story.


    "Who was that incredible person?" Elliot asked.


    "Well, if there''s a Great King, there should be a Great Queen, too!"


    Then, the surroundings changed into a forest, where a lovely woman was standing, talking to someone. She looked like a lunatic at first, because there was really no one in front of her. But suddenly, another woman appeared from thin air - the Guardian of Grace, Flora.


    Ducis smiled warmly upon seeing her.


    The Guardian smiled as she introduced her to them.


    "Now this woman is truly one of a kind. She was also amoner and didn''t have much spiritual capacity unlike Elijah and the first Oracle. She could only cast average magic once a day! Ha-ha-ha! But even so, she managed to tame all of us, sulky, hard-headed Guardians. When we refused to show ourselves to Elijah, she interceded for him and lectured us all!"


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Everyone burst outughing.


    "That sounds like someone I know," Elliot chuckled.


    "Hmm ¡­ I wonder who?" Rania jested.


    "Beats me," Elliot shrugged.


    The Guardian smiled warmly and looked at Rania. She softly whispered to herself, "I wonder too ¡­"


    "What happened next?" Luna interrupted them all of their own thoughts.


    "Oh, right," the Guardian came back to reality. "So after that, the Guardians tried Elijah. That''s when the ''Rite of Passage'' began. It was the twelve trials that the Guardian set up to test the character of the Anointed Ones. Each trial is different for each Anointed One but they cover the twelve important qualities that are required for a real king. And the trial adjusts depending on the person that is being tested, since everyone has different weaknesses. Due to that, there came some generations where the Anointed One failed ¡­ since they still had their own free will. If they chose to give up, then that''s it. Luckily, the Supreme would again anoint another person to take over, securing the peace in the of Gaia as time went by.


    But for Elijah''s generation, and the hundred generations after him, no one failed. The next kings came from his bloodline and since he and the Great Queen were such great parents, their children became good people as well. And that marked the beginning of the Age of Peace".


    Elliot''s eyes widened from all the revtions he''s getting.


    "You mentioned ''Rite of Passage'' and that the twelve trials were meant to test the Anointed from the twelve important qualities of a real king," Elliot furrowed as he pondered on the information. "Then ¡­ does that mean ¡­ I will be a king someday? Are all Anointed Ones raised by the Supreme to rule the? Or is there something more? Is that ... my purpose?"


    The Guardian of the realm looked at Ducis and Ducis nodded at her.


    "For this part ¡­ it is time," Ducis looked at Elliot with conviction in his eyes.

 Chapter 87 - Fourth Gate: Land Of Terra (Part 9)

    The atmosphere became heavy. Finally, something about Elliot''s identity would be revealed ¡­ something he had been wanting to know since the very beginning.


    A lot of questions went through Elliot''s mind. He wanted to ask about all of them but deep inside him ... was hesitation. Was he ready to find out whatever it was? And if he did find out, what would he do after? Would the truth be something ¡­ he could bear? ??


    "If -," Elliot paused and breathed deeply. "If what you say is true, then ¡­ why was I hidden away and locked in the Forbidden Chamber? If I am the Anointed One, chosen by the Supreme to take these trials, then why did I need to wear a mask and hide myself?"


    Pain could be seen from his face. Pain and desperation for answers.


    "And ¡­ if I am to be king someday," Elliot continued, "then what will happen to the current king? As far as I know, he has been managing the well and there''s really no need for me to -," he shook his head. It just didn''t make any sense to him.


    Ducis and the Guardian of the realm furrowed upon seeing his reaction. They felt his uncertainty and anguish.


    "And most of all ¡­ why me? Why do I need to go through the trials instead of the current king? He''s already the king, why should I do it? Am I supposed to overthrow him? And if so, why do I need to do that? Why do I need to go through all of this?"


    "I''m afraid I cannot answer all of your questions," Ducis replied. "But one thing I can answer - like Elijah, the Supreme has chosen you and He has anointed you to be the True King of this generation!"


    The Guardian of the realm patted Ducis'' shoulders and shook her head. Turning to Elliot, she spoke to him with a gentle voice.


    "My dear, do not think for a moment that this is a responsibility that is being shoved on you against your will. If you think you are not ready to be king, or you do not wish for it in any way, know that the Supreme will choose another anointed. He will raise another king -"


    "- But there''s no more time," Ducis interrupted her.


    "I know. Even so, if he takes these trials half-heartedly, he will fail by the end and all this will be for naught".


    The Guardian walked closer to Elliot.


    "Elliot, feel free to decide on what you really want to do. But before you do so, I want you to know and consider ¡­ that Gaia ¡­ is in grave danger right now".


    Hearing these words, Elliot didn''t know how to respond.


    Gaia was his home where he was born but also a he barely knew anything about. Just like how he didn''t know a thing about what was currently happening to their, the also didn''t know about him in return. Like perfect strangers, simply coexisting, but not making a connection.


    How should he feel about the and the race who didn''t even know he existed? How should he feel towards the people who locked him up and forgot about him? If one would think logically, he had no obligations nor responsibility to help anyone at all. Why should he suffer for them? What have they done for him? The answer was, nothing.


    And now, he needed to be their king. How would he even do that? How would such people know him and follow him? How could he rule over billions of people who didn''t recognize him? This was too much of a burden for him, and too heavy to carry.


    On and on, his mind tried to think of all of the contradictions and logical approach to the situation ¡­ telling him that he should just ignore them and forfeit the trial.


    However, despite all the turmoils in his head ¡­ his heart told him otherwise.


    He felt it in his chest, a sudden wringing, copsing every thought he just had and every contradiction his mind formed.


    Then, he remembered Granny Elin, and Elijah, all the vigers, and the dreadful state that Pius Vige was in before. Was that how the current Gaia looked like? Or something even worse? If so, what could he do to help? Would it be by oveing the trials and being their true king?


    If that was the answer ¡­ then ... let it be done!


    The me of determination andpassion lit up in his heart once more. Elliot decided he would not waver anymore, nor will he be indecisive. If there was anyone who needed him, he shall be there!


    With his eyes set aze, he responded back to the Guardian.


    "If it''s a true king they need, then a True King shall I be!"


    Everyone smiled and cried tears of joy once more. Rania brushed Elliot''s cheeks and smiled at him. Elliot hugged her and smiled back in return. Luna joined the hug and cried for Elliot as well. She felt so proud of her friend.


    "Waaaaa! Elliot you''re the best! Be a great king okay?" Luna bawled.


    "I know you can do it!" Rania seconded. "I believe in you. And we''ll be here to support you!"


    "I know you will. Thank you," Elliot beamed at them and patted Rania''s and Luna''s head. "It will be hard from now on, but with all of you with me, I believe we can do this".


    Ducis felt so proud of Elliot. With tears in his eyes, he knelt down with one knee before Elliot.


    "As you wish, master. I shalt be with thou, and thou shalt be with me".


    The Guardian of the realm smiled warmly at all of them. She was reminded of Elijah, the Great Oracle, and the Great Queen. Along with the Guardians, they too, had an amazing friendship filled with deep trust, devotion, faith, and love.


    Atst, her body transformed into an Elf and began to glow.


    With her gentle voice, she gave her blessings to Elliot.


    "My name is Terra,


    And I am the Fourth Gate.


    As the Guardian of the Earth,


    In my heart, shines Kindness.


    Thou hast been tested,


    And evil, I found nought.


    Therefore, thou shalt receiveth mine blessings.


    I shalt be with thou,


    And thou shalt be with me".


    Elliot epted her blessings. Afterwards, their surroundings changed again. Now, they were in front of her temple, made of the same beautiful rocks like her gate. As usual, Luna read the words engraved at the door and unlocked it. The words on it said:


    "If I give all I possess to the poor and surrender my body to the mes, but have not love, I gain nothing".


    Terra guided everyone inside, upto the innermost room where her brown crystal resided. Like the guardians before her, Terra rested inside the crystal which in turn, fused itself with Elliot''s Zweih?nder. Now, three crystals could be found on its handle and another massive power could be felting from it.


    "That''s three crystals, and four gates down," Rania grinned. "And on the next gate, we just need to go straight to the temple since you passed the trial already".


    "Yes, that''s right," Elliot nodded. "Basically, that''s five gates. Just seven more to go".


    "So now you have the power of time and space, summoning creatures, darkness, and earth," Rania summarized. "Wonder what the next would be? And for the next gates, will the trials be harder?"


    "It probably will. It kept on getting harder and harder. We need to prepare more".


    "I hope next time, I can use my powers to help," Rania pouted.


    "You helped me out a lot even without magic," Elliot chuckled. "You''re the one who stopped me afterall".


    "Ha-ha-ha! Ducis helped me out though. He teleported me to you".


    "And you fell from the sky like an angel, who wouldn''t be distracted?" Elliot shrugged.


    Rania blushed. "Huh? You ¡­ you''re giving me a heart attack again".


    "Hm?" Elliot innocently asked. "But you did, fell from the sky?"


    Rania held back herughter. "Riiight~ like an angel".


    "That''s what I said," Elliot was getting confused now.


    Rania chuckled at Elliot being dense again.


    On the other hand, Luna pondered on something weird she saw while reading the engravings on the door. She rubbed her eyes thinking it was just an illusion or a trick of the light but it wasn''t. It was more like a memory. She was unsure of what it was so she dragged Ducis away from Rania and Elliot again. After her confrontation with Ducisst time, she started to be wary of her words.


    "Ducis, I think I saw something weird again," Luna whispered to him as she covered her mouth with the back of her hands.


    Ducis blushed as he saw her lips near him since she was whispering. He suddenly remembered the day they kissed.


    In his mind he thought, "Please somebody tell me, I didn''t cheat. She has Flora''s core ¡­ so, she''s basically her, right? Ugh, who am I kidding? I''m so sorry Flora".


    "Hey! Stupid dragon are you listening to me?" Luna pouted.


    "Ah, sorry, I was distracted for a moment. What did you say again?"


    "I said! - I saw a weird memory! Or an illusion, or a vision, I''m not sure!"


    "What did you see?"


    "Well, I was with a woman that had long, red hair. She was stunningly beautiful and looked kind. Aaand ¡­," Luna tried to remember it. "We were in front of the door. She was the one who engraved the markings on the door - the one I read. What do you think does that mean?"


    "Red hair?" Ducis pondered for a moment. And in his mind, he thought, "It''s probably Flora''s memory. And if so, then the red hair would be ¡­


    Amare, the greatest Judge of all time".

 Chapter 88 - Under The Moonlight (Part 1)

    After conquering the Fourth Gate, the team went back to Anguis, the Forbidden Chamber. When they returned, it was night time, so they all decided to get some rest first, and continue on the next day.


    Everyone was exhausted. The Land of Terra was one heck of a trial both for the body, the mind, and the heart. They all took their time in the bath to cure their fatigue. Good thing Anguis had a really nice hot spring aside from the usual spacious bathroom they used. It wasn''t there before, but Elliot created one, a day after Rania started practicing magic. He saw her feeling exhausted so he used the extra space near the bathroom, cleared it out, and created a natural hot spring. The sprites decorated it with nts all around to make the ce more rxing. And for the final touch, Elliot casted a charm that cures fatigue in its waters. ??


    Rania and Luna took a dip in the hot spring together and it was amazing. They felt all their exhaustion washed away.


    "He-he-he-heeee ¡­," Luna felt her body melting as she enjoyed the rxing aroma in the air and the healing effects of the water. "This is really amazing". Her face spelled bliss all over.


    "Ahh...," Rania exhaled, closing her eyes. "You''re right. I feel so relieved now".


    "We''re lucky Elliot created this for you".


    "Huh? No, not just for me. It''s for everyone".


    "Nah," Luna brushed it off. "He always shows favoritism towards you. He can scold me and Ducis but not you. And he always gives you the best pieces of the chicken when we eat! I''ve always liked the leg part but he always puts it on your te before I even get one!" Luna pouted as she remembered the moments they ate together.


    Rania chuckled. "Ha-ha-ha! Why didn''t you tell me, I could have given it to you".


    Luna squinted her eyes. "No, I can''t. Or else, I''ll be toast! That smooth talking baby king is still a brat inside sometimes. He''s the same with Ducis, always teasing me. Sometimes I wonder if they''re treating me like a pet?!"


    "No you''re not. Elliot said it himself. We''re his friends".


    "Hmmm ¡­," Luna thought for a moment. "Well, there''s that. Okay, I''ll forgive that part. But still! All those unfair treatments! Hmf! I bet he''s secretly in love with you or something".


    Rania jolted. "W-what? No," she shook her head, "that''s impossible. He''s just really kind. And maybe the favoritism part was because I''m the one who took off his mask. It meant a lot to him, I think. So it''s like ¡­ hmmm ... ," she pondered for a moment. "Ah! That''s right! Like a special friend! That, or he still feels thankful even now".


    Luna squinted her eyes again. She obviously didn''t buy it.


    "Ooookay, if you say so," Luna shrugged, saying it in a doubtful tone. Then, a sudden thought crossed her mind. "But Rania, tell me," she smiled mischievously, like a gossip monger. "What if he does fall in love with you? Let''s say not now, but what if in the future, he does? Fu-fu-fu-fu. Does he have any chance with you?"


    Rania''s eyes widened and her cheeks flushed red.


    "W-what are you saying Luna? T-that''s impossible! We''re friends!" Rania shook her head vehemently.


    Luna pouted. "Are you still not over yourte fianc¨¦? I remember you telling us a bit about him before, when we were introducing ourselves to Ducis and Elliot".


    Rania''s smile was reced with a deep sigh.


    "To be honest, there are times that I still remember him and it still hurts," Rania lowered her eyes and clenched her chest. "I still wish that he didn''t have to die. But ¡­ I can''t get stuck in the past, can I? Besides ¡­ right now, I''m not thinking about romance anymore. There is something I must do - a duty I need to fulfill. And that''s all I''m thinking about. That''s all that matters right now".


    Luna''s mischievous smile faded as well. Deep inside her mischievousness, she just wanted Rania to be happy. And she thought maybe, new love will do the trick. But then again, they have an important situation at hand.


    "Rania ¡­ that day, at the library, when we came back to you, your eyes were red. Can you tell me now what happened? Did you talk to the Supreme? Did He showed you something that made you cry? If yes, then ¡­ what is it?"


    "I ¡­ I would love to tell you, Luna, but," Rania replied, frowning as she bit her lips. "I''m sorry. I''m afraid I can''t tell you yet. And I think, I can never tell. But you''ll know when it happens. And if it does, I want you to promise me something".


    "No! I don''t want tomit to something I don''t even know if it''s good for you!" Luna fumed and stepped back.


    Rania showed a painful expression - a bitter smile.


    "Luna, please," Rania begged her.


    "I''m not saying yes but, what is it?"


    "Tell him I ...," Rania hesitated. She shook her head again. "No, I''ll tell you when it''s time instead".


    "Arggh, you''re sounding like Ducis now! All this, ''it is not time yet'' and ''when the time is right''. Hmf! I''m your friend, too! Don''t you trust me?"


    Rania chuckled. "I do. And that''s why, I''m keeping it to myself for now".


    "Hmf! Fine!" Luna pouted again and crossed her arms.


    Noticing her bad mood, Rania decided to shift the conversation.


    "So ¡­ you''ve been grilling me all this time. How about you? What did you do with Ducis when you disappeared before? ''Couple''s secret''? What happened?"


    Luna''s eyes widened and sweat began to form on her forehead.


    "Aha-ha-h-ha," Lunaughed awkwardly. "Would you look at the time! We stayed here for too long. I''m getting dizzy". Then, she stood up, covered herself in a towel, and ran away to the dressing room.


    Raniaughed at her. When she got out of sight, she leaned her back on the corner of the spring, and looked at the night sky. She took a deep breath and sighed after.


    "Love, huh?" Rania thought to herself. "I stopped thinking about it for almost a year now. It would be nice to fall in love again but ¡­ I''ll just end up hurting someone in the end. That''s right. It''s better for me not to fall in love instead. I''ll just ¡­ focus on what I need to do".


    ================


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    I''ll be releasing 2 chapters today as part of the 5 chaps I owe you all! I might do it in increment, I''m so sorry for that. Please wait for the next one in the next hour!


    Enjoy! XD

 Chapter 89 - Under The Moonlight (Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Beautiful" by Crush (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene XD ~ 0////0


    A few momentster, Rania finished her bath and changed into her sleeping robes. It was a white robe made of silk with pink linings at the ends, partnered with a silk dress inside that extended a few inches above her knees. This sleeping robe, and the rest of the dresses Rania had been wearing for a while now, were created by Luna''s magic so it was free of the Pandora''s charm. Same with Elliot''s and Ducis'' clothes, they were made with magic, thus the reason why they could wear different colored clothes that didn''t match their hair ever since.??


    It was almost midnight by the time Rania finished. Feeling refreshed and not yet sleepy, she decided to take a walk. Her feet took her to the pavilion at the border of the Forbidden Forest. To her surprise, Elliot was also there, sitting on the soft couch, gazing at the stars.


    Rania was about to greet him when she suddenly noticed his mystical look under the moonlight. Elliot really shouldn''t bebined with white and blue roses, plus a beautiful pavilion, under the night sky - one would get a heart attack from his majestic beauty.


    Rania remembered the night she first met Elliot. It was at the same ce, and the same time as well. She thought he felt cold so she lended him her coat - that was their first interaction. Not even an interaction actually, since he was sleeping. Who would have thought that the man behind the mask was the Supreme''s chosen king?


    Who would have thought that he was the same man she''s been dreaming about years back, giving her the legendary flower of Verus Amor?


    And who would have thought that after all the things she''s been through ...


    BADUMP! BADUMP!


    Rania clenched her chest. In her mind, she told herself, "No!"


    Noticing her, Elliot tilted his head and looked at her direction.


    "Rania, you''re here," Elliot greeted her with a smile. He gestured his hands, asking her to sit beside him.


    Rania smiled back and did as he gestured.


    "Rania, I''ve always wondered," Elliot looked straight at her as he spoke.


    "Hm? About what?"


    "This is the first ce we met, right?"


    "Yes, but how did you know? You were asleep that time," Rania furrowed.


    "I was, but I woke up when you put your cloak on me".


    "Oh, I see. Then, you were pretending to be asleep until I went away?" Rania squinted.


    Elliot chuckled. "I guess, I was. But that''s beyond the point. What I''m really wondering is how you saw me and entered the pavilion in the first ce".


    "Huh?" Rania was surprised. "Now that you mention it, this pavilion IS part of the Forbidden Forest, and there''s a barrier so I really shouldn''t be able to ¡­ But how? How did I enter inside? I didn''t have magic before".


    Elliot shrugged. "Beats me. I''m able to sleep here when I want because I know no one would be able to see me or pass the barrier. So I was surprised when you suddenly showed up".


    They both looked confused. It was indeed weird.


    "Well, it''s probably the work of the Supreme Being again," Rania shrugged


    "Most possibly," Elliot shrugged as well.


    The two of themughed at each other afterwards.


    A moment of silence passed by after the longughter.


    "Rania ¡­," Elliot gently called her as he inched closer to her and turned his body to face her.


    BADUMP! BADUMP!


    "I said, no!" Rania scolded herself in her mind. "Ahh, yes?" she replied to Elliot.


    "Before you came a moment ago, I''ve been thinking ¡­ when the trials are over and I passed it, what do I need to do after in order to be king? Also, I''m still locked here inside the Forbidden Chamber. I need to get out first before any of that happens".


    "You''re right. We still don''t know how to break the barrier here," Rania nodded. Then she touched her chin and began to think. "What was it that Luna said before again?"


    "Unveil the hidden truth - problem is, we don''t know what it means".


    Rania sighed. "That prophecy is hard to decipher. And Ducis is not helping us. I wonder if we can trick Caligo into reading his mind?"


    Elliotughed. "Ha-ha-ha! I can''t believe you''re saying that!"


    Rania chuckled. "Of course, I''m just kidding. But if you''ll take it seriously, why not?"


    Elliot smiled warmly at Rania. He lifted his left hand and started brushing her cheeks with the back of his hands.


    "To be honest ¡­ I was feeling a little nervous and kinda doubting myself if I can really be the king and do it right. Ducis said something about ''True King'' as well. But in reality, I don''t have one knowledge on how to rule a whole. I read a few books about strategies and other stuff but those won''t be enough. I need experience. And that experience is what the current king already has. Compared to him, I''m just -"


    "Elliot," Rania interrupted him. "Don''t doubt yourself when you haven''t even tried it. You''re right, maybe you don''t know the basics yet, how it goes, and all thoseplexities about royalties, but the Lord has chosen you and anointed you. I''m sure He has given you everything that you need as well in order to do it right," she assured him. "And besides, we''ll always be with you to help you out".


    Elliot felt his heart warm up from the words Rania said. All the negativity he was thinking a few moments ago, washed away in an instant. Feeling so happy again, he pulled Rania towards him and wrapped her tightly in his arms.


    "Rania, you''re amazing. Thank you," Elliot softly whispered to her ears.


    BADUMP! BADUMP!


    Rania blushed. In an attempt to hide her emotions, she bit her lips and buried her face on Elliot''s shoulders.


    "Please stop," she begged her heart to stop.


    "Rania," Elliot called her gently again. "Rania ¡­ Rania ¡­"


    "Huh? Why are you chanting my name?" Rania chuckled.


    Elliot loosened his embrace and faced her.


    "I''m not sure ¡­ I just feel happy calling your name". Then, he smiled so handsomely at her.


    "Ahhh, it seems that my son feels so thankful towards his supportive mom," Rania patted Elliot''s head.


    Elliot furrowed. "I''m not your son".


    "Ha-ha-ha! Sorry, I can''t help but feel like a mother whose son is growing up so nicely".


    Getting pissed, Elliot moved closer and pinned Rania on the wall.


    "Ahm, Elliot, what are you doing?"


    Elliot smirked. "Hmmm ¡­ you''re my mom right?"


    Rania gulped. "Well ¡­ I was just joking".


    "No you''re not. You''ve been deliberately saying it over and over," Elliot grinned. Then he lifted Rania''s chin and moved his face closer to her.


    Rania''s eyes widened. She tried pushing Elliot away but he won''t budge.


    "What? Can''t a son get a kiss from his mom?" Elliot teased her, whispering to her in a mischievous voice.


    "I - I ¡­ you''re not ¡­ my s-son. I''m just kidding, really," Rania''s face turned redder by the minute.


    "Ahh, how sad. You''re abandoning me now?" Elliot pouted and continued teasing her.


    "Please stop this or I''ll get mad at you!" Rania fumed.


    Elliot chuckled. "Fine, I''ll stop. But you still get a punishment".


    Suddenly, Rania felt Elliot''s warm lips ... on her cheeks.


    As a final blow, Elliot whispered to her ears.


    "Next time I hear you say that again, I''ll do it in your lips".


    Rania felt her face burn, especially the part Elliot kissed. She then red at Elliot who was looking like a little devil, smirking at her.

 Chapter 90 - What Truly Happened That Day

    While a lot of things were happening to the captured maidens in the Floating Kingdom, the humans left beneath it, continued on with their lives. Some countries focused on rebuilding their nation and uplifting their devastated economy, trying to stand on their own two feet again. For the less fortunate countries, getting back on track was hard and they had to seek help from other countries in order to survive.


    Nheless, everyone started to move on ¡­ after all, almost a year had passed since the''s invasion. Good thing, the Magi stopped their merciless killing after the war. It seemed that, had the humans not attacked them first, they wouldn''t really fight back. They just wanted to nt those huge crystal obelisks for whatever reason it was. In the end, they were the reason for their own downfall. Had the nation''s leaders listened to their king when they first arrived, no deaths would have happened.??


    Yes, if only the nation''s leaders listened ¡­


    Back then, what really happened before the invasion was that the king of the Magi, Calum, ordered his Generals to gather all the national leaders of Earth. He was aware of their different government, different rulers - whether be it a king, an emperor, dictator, president, or others. He was also aware of the multitudes of countries the had, and many other things. Afterall, human''s culture and knowledge was never a secret to the Magi.


    And so, before they even invaded in the first ce, King Calum spoke with every leader in each country. He had them all gathered in one ce which was inside the Grand Pce''s throne room. With his Judges and Generals stationed all around the room, in each entrance, he talked to everyone, using their ownnguages. He cast magic into each person''s ears so they would understand what he was saying clearly, in their own nationalnguage.


    "Greetings to all of you," King Calum started. He sat on his throne and looked down on everyone. "I understand that you have a lot of questions on your minds right now, but let me introduce myself first".


    Everyone who was murmuring a few moments ago, silenced and listened to the king.


    "My name is Calum, and I am the King of the Magi. You may not be aware of who we are but we are a race that is far superior than yours. We hold immense power greater than your machinery, or any technology. We have spiritual energy, and therefore, can cast magic and bend it to our will". Upon saying this, King Calum raised his arm, and in a sh of a second, a gigantic energy ball appeared suspended in the air.


    Everyone was bewildered. Of course, being the smart leaders as most of them were, they doubted the authenticity of it. The concept of magic was never real for humans after all.


    King Calum guessed it, so he demonstrated his powers some more. He cast all the elements from his hands, and had it roam around the room for everyone to try and touch. The brave ones tried to feel if it was all an illusion, or in some way, a technology they may have not yet discovered. But after touching it, most leaders had their belief shaken before them.


    "I-impossible ¡­ how can such a thing exist?" one of the leaders were so appalled that he blurted out.


    "It''s all because of spiritual energy," King Calum answered him. "Spiritual energy which is abundant in nature, and in manys around the universe. We, Magi, have the spiritual cores where those energies can be stored, thus, enabling us to use magic. There''s more to it than that but that''s a simple exnation. And don''t even try thinking of experimenting one of our own for you to obtain spiritual cores, it is simply impossible unless you''re one of us. If somehow a miracle urred and you managed to transfer it, you won''t be able to control it since it won''t bepatible with your body. Spiritual cores are like spirits, unique to every Magi".


    "You, telling us all this, can we consider this a threat?" another leader asked.


    King Calum stayed expressionless despite the heavy atmosphere and growing malice he felt in the air as their conversation continued.


    "It depends on how you take it," King Calum answered, leaning back to his throne. "I told you all those things because I want you to understand why we came here, and why I gathered you all here in the first ce".


    "And what is that reason?"


    "We need spiritual energy, and this has plenty of it, not being used and wasted away every single day. Basically, we n on nting Crystal Obelisk all around your which can absorb spiritual energies. Since it''s your territory, we''re asking nicely for you to let us do as I mentioned".


    "Why should we agree with that? We don''t know how it will affect our," a skeptical leader pointed out.


    "One thing I can assure you, it won''t affect your in any way. Spiritual energy is like a waste to your since you can''t use it. So why not give us what you don''t need? A little kindness is all we''re asking ¡­ a little kindness in exchange for peace".


    "So you are threatening," another leader concluded. "If we don''t agree to your demand, I assume you''re going to use your ''magic'' to wipe us out, correct?"


    "Hmmmm," King Calum paused and pondered. "You, asking that question, I assume you''re not willing?"


    "Erk - that ¡­ It depends," he replied. "How can we simply trust your words that it won''t do harm to our? And why do you even need ours in the first ce? You mentioned others have it too. Why don''t you go to them instead?"


    "Oh, we did, actually. And it didn''t end peacefully. A lot of other races died since they didn''t cooperate just like what you''re doing right now," King Calum red at the leader who was keen on opposing. "We need more of it simply put. If not, we won''t even bothering here".


    Now, another leader stepped forward. He looked wise despite his old age.


    "I assume your is in bad condition and needs these spiritual energies you mentioned, am I correct?"


    King Calum smirked hearing his words. "You''re one wise human, I''d admit that. You are right. Our, Gaia, is currently in danger and needs all the spiritual energy we could get for our to survive. Thus, we are desperate for it and willing to shed blood in order to obtain what we need. So right now, I''m offering you all a choice:


    Give us what we need and no blood will be spilled ¡­


    Or fight us, and have your turn into ruins ¡­


    I assure you, even with all the technology and knowledge you humans have right now, it is not enough to defeat us. So if you decide to fight, it will be for nothing. You''ll only lose in the end, and we still get to obtain what we want".


    At these words, the tension in the air became more evident. The leaders started discussing with each other. They all had divided opinions in the matter. Some of them agreed with his demand, while the others continued to be hesitant and skeptical about the whole thing. And there were a few who felt proud and thought that they could match them in strength should a war happen. Oh how very wrong they were.


    "Haaaahhh," King Calum sighed as he heard them discussing. "This is the problem with humans. With the little they have, they divided themselves into countries, and had too many leaders with conflicting opinions - just like others. That''s why they could never agree on anything," he thought to himself. "I already know where this is going".


    Thinking as such, Calum looked at his Judges'' and Generals'' eyes, signaling them to prepare as he nodded his head.


    "Should we vote on this? Or you need more time to decide?" King Calum asked them. "May I just remind you that the fate of your lies in your hands. So if any blood spills, it''s on your hands".


    Feeling threatened, most of the leaders asked for more time to decide. King Calum agreed with them and returned them from where they came from by teleporting them back at once. He agreed to give them three days to decide.


    Unfortunately, most national leaders used that three days to prepare for war instead of discussing things with their people and truly considering all the pros and cons.


    What could have been a peaceful treaty, became a call for war between the humans and Magi. And the worst part, some countries who agreed on being kind and simply letting the Magi have what they wanted, were dragged into the war as well - a war they never wanted in the first ce.


    Indeed, having too many leaders on one had its disadvantages.


    Would it have resulted differently if they had one king, like the Magi had?


    No one knew for sure ¡­


    All we knew was, the discussion was for naught and war prevailed across the, killing millions of people worldwide.


    One decision was all it took ¡­


    One decision that painted the with red blood.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 91 - The Interpreter Seeks

    "Haaaaaahhh," Selena sighed as she stared at the view from their room''s balcony. Her chin rested on both of her hands, and her mouth curled into a pout. "This sucks! It''s been three days since Ist saw my husband! I can''t take this anymooooooreee".


    s, she fell on her face on the table and threw a fit.??


    "I''m so lonely ¡­ I want some kiss - kyaa! What am I saying?! Argh, this boredom is killing me. Better go visit mother".


    Selena stood up from her seat, went to the walk-in closet to change her clothes, and waved her goodbyes to the maids attending her in the room. But vis strictly told the maids to always follow Selena, to ensure nothing bad would happen to her. After the incident in the Grand Pcest time, he thought the same thing might happen any moment so it''s best to stay alert and prepared at all times. For this reason, the maids insisted on following her. Selena felt happy after hearing the story of her protective fianc¨¦ so she allowed them to go with her.


    Selena happily waltzed towards Mitis'' quarters while humming. She brought some gifts as well, in the forms of sweets she baked, which the maids carried. On her way, she saw Illumin¨¢ire, sitting on one of the benches in the garden, staring nkly at the water fountain. She never had the chance to talk to her before, so Selena thought this would be the best time to properly introduce herself.


    "Ahm, hello!" Selena cheerfully greeted Illumin¨¢ire.


    Distracted by her voice, Illumin¨¢ire lost her trail of thought and turned to the woman who disturbed her.


    "You are?" Illumin¨¢ire asked, her face, expressionless.


    "I''m Selena Fidelis, you''re twin brother''s fianc¨¦e," Selena politely introduced herself as she curtseyed. "We met once in his bedroom before but it was very quick since you had something urgent to do".


    Illumin¨¢ire nodded. "I remember. You''re a peculiar human with half a core inside you, in which I could not bear toprehend how such a thing could happen. Is there a chance that you are half Magi and half human? Hmm ¡­ No - that is simply impossible. If a human and Magi coptes, the human genes would be overpowered by Magi''s genes, therefore only producing Magi in return. And since there''s no two spiritual cores and spiritual energy types that would try to dominate one another, a pure-blooded offspring would be produced, with a much higher spiritual capacity than its parents". Illumin¨¢ire went on rambling on her own as she pressed on her chin,pletely forgetting that she was talking to someone.


    Illumin¨¢ire continued to ponder. She was too focused, she''s not seeing Selena anymore.


    "But then, how does she have half a core inside her? And how could that core even survive on its own? On a body that is neitherpatible nor capable of storing it? And how could she survive, having that inside her? So many questions, with little to no answer".


    "He-he-he," Selena smiled awkwardly. "Like brother, like sister. They''re really twins, no doubt about that," she thought in her mind. "Well, at least she has a cool and calming voice - like one of those brilliant British women who sounds so smart with their ent and the way they speak".


    Selena observed Illumin¨¢ire as she continued thinking to herself. She was reminded of vis whenever they were talking and he would suddenly think of something then forget there''s still a world that exists around him. She couldn''t help butugh at her.


    Illumin¨¢ire only returned to the real world when she heard Selenaugh.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I was lost in thought again".


    "Ha-ha-ha! That''s fine, I''m used to it," Selena smiled warmly at her. Afterwards, she took a box from the pile that the maids with her were carrying and gave it to Illumin¨¢ire. "Here, have some of these. Nothing beats stress more than a pack of sweet treats!"


    Illumin¨¢ire raised one of her eyebrows and skeptically opened the box that was given her. "Sweet Treats?" her face spelled "puzzled" as if she never heard the term before.


    When she opened the box, she found lots of different vored tarts inside. There was chocte, cheese, blueberry, strawberry, and many other random fruits. They all looked scrumptiously delicious, and their vibrant and unique colors just added to its delectability.


    "I see, you were referring to fruit tarts," Illumin¨¢ire''s curiosity died down. "I am not very fond of sweets but -"


    "Taste them!" Selena interrupted her before she could even say she didn''t like anything sweet in the mouth. "They''re so yummy! The fruits just melt in the mouth and it has a perfectbination with the cheese and cream on the tart. Uhhhmmm! really yummy!"


    "Did you ¡­ make these?" Illumin¨¢ire asked.


    "Yes, I did!"


    Seeing her overly cheerful face, Illumin¨¢ire couldn''t possibly decline her request of tasting it. She thought that she mastered the art of being expressionless, so should the tart be too sweet or not to her liking, she could easily hide her disgust over it.


    And so, Illumin¨¢ire took one tart, the blueberry cheese vored one, and took a small bite, enough to taste the crust, the cheese and the blueberry on top.


    "Huh?" Illumin¨¢ire was surprised. "This doesn''t taste so bad. It''s not overly sweet and she''s right, the ingredients seemed to blend together perfectly," she thought in her mind. Turning to Selena, her eyes glittered in surprise and amazement, and like a child, she asked her enthusiastically, "Wow! How did you make these?" Her expressionless facade went away in an instant. Now her face reflected satisfaction from the tart she''s eating.


    Truly, food brings people closer.


    Selena beamed with pleasure. "I''m d you liked it! I have a talent in baking so I can teach you how to make it next time if you want! We can drag along mother as well".


    "Yes!" Illumin¨¢ire unconsciously smiled at her in response. She continued wolfing down on the rest of the tarts.


    "I''m actually going to see mother right now. Do you want toe as well?"


    Illumin¨¢ire simply nodded, the sweets were distracting her too much. Nheless, she followed Selena to Mitis'' quarters. When they arrived, Mitis greeted them so happily and she was surprised that Illumin¨¢ire came with Selena. Most of all, she noticed and loved the fact that she was seeing Illumin¨¢ire smiling. It had been a long time since thatst happened. Once again, she felt thankful to Selena.


    "I brought some bribe, mother!" Selena greeted Mitis gleefully. "Now, tell me where my husband is and when is heing back".


    "Fu-fu-fu-fu! You''re so funny my dear. Come inside first and let''s have a nice, long, and fun,dies talk. I have something important to teach you as well. Time to resume our lessons, if you know what I mean," Mitis naughtily waggled her eyebrows.


    And so, everyone came inside and spent the whole afternoon blissfully chatting with each other.


    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene T_T ~


    While they were busy chatting, vis, who consecrated himself for three days straight in the Guardian''s Temple, was finally reaching some answers to his questions about the interpretation of the Oracle''s dreams.


    The Supreme led vis to answers that were due for him to know.


    First was the identity of the Sun. It was indeed His Anointed One - a man he and his whole family knew very well. Ever since the beginning of the Age of Peace, their families had been close-knit brethrens. And when the family of Sortis was exalted above others, granted the holy power by the Supreme - all thanks to the great deeds of the very first oracle, which was their ancestor - they have served their family with utmost loyalty.


    "It''s him," vis smiled bitterly. His lips trembled in joy, "My childhood friend ¡­ my True King".


    His heart was filled with both happiness and sadness at the same time.


    "I knew it! I knew the Supreme won''t abandon you! He had ns for you! ns to prosper you and not to harm you! ns for hope and a future!" vis'' eyes began to shed tears for his brethren whom he missed so much and never forgot despite the neen years they had been apart. "Thank you very much, Most High!"


    Yes, he was the reason vis often visited the Forbidden Chamber. Every month, of every year, he would go and check on him. Though he could not enter the chamber, he would talk to the dragon that protected him and inquire of his current state. Like the dragon, he did his best to protect him in his own way.


    Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ vis sobbed. Finally, the Supreme had granted him to know that his best friend had a bright future ahead of him - and not just a future of hiding and being forgotten.


    "Elliot ¡­ I''m truly happy for you," he whispered to himself. "If the Lord allows, may we meet soon, my dear friend".


    SWOOOOOSH ¡­


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew inside the hidden archives, where vis was at. One of the old books fell open because of the wind. vis noticed it and gently picked it up. When he turned the pages towards him, he saw a torn page inside. The fonts wererge enough to read easily but the middle part and a small part at the bottom were torn away - only the top and half of the end of the page were still intact.


    On its torn page, it read:


    "Oh king, oh king, why do you cry?


    The king answered with tears in his eyes


    ''For the maiden lies lifeless in my arms''".


    Upon reading it, vis froze in his position. He remembered the part of the oracle''s vision where the maiden was engulfed in the light of the sun.


    His hands trembled ¡­ Then slowly, he looked down, at the bottom of the page.


    And there it said:


    "When the king sit on his throne,


    The maiden shall be no more."


    Another small torn part. Then it continued:


    "The king will have his queen,


    With his righteous right hand,


    He will rule the kingdom forevermore".


    s, vis fell down on his knees.

 Chapter 92 - I Missed You (Part 1)

    Devastated ¡­ was the best word to describe all that vis felt after learning the truth from the old book he was holding. His hands continued to shake. The most dreadful thing that he and his sister, Illumin¨¢ire, was hoping not to happen, now confirmed in a prophecy.


    To make sure he was conferring to the right thing, he closed the book and checked its title, the year it was written, and other codes that the Sortis family ced on it. To his dismay, it was indeed a book of prophecy ¡­ the "Book of Dawn". And it was prophesied by none other than the Great Oracle. There was no mistaking it.??


    As tears continued to fall from his eyes, he flipped the earlier pages of the book, in order to look for more context, or answers as to what may cause such a thing to ur. When he found nothing, he tried flipping on thest pages instead - but that part was near the end of the book. There was no more information.


    "The death of the maiden who will save us all ¡­ how uneptable. After all the things that she would do for us, she would die? Her, being engulfed by the rays of the sun - my Lord, does that mean ¡­ she would sacrifice herself for our salvation?" vis prayed earnestly in his heart.


    But he heard no answer.


    His heart began to sting so much. He remembered the first time he encountered Rania - during the Banquet, held to celebrate the victory of the Magi. She was forced to y for the king, to entertain him. But she yed for herself and her ck Pandora dress turned white! The things she said, those eyes full of conviction, and passion and bravery ¡­ indeed, her whole personality reeks of kindness and grace. She even saved a friend from the Forbidden Chamber!


    Such an innocent soul ¡­ a meless soul ¡­ would be the sacrifice for their salvation?


    Salvation of Magi and humans ¡­ two races who dug their own grave.


    Were they even deserving of such noble sacrifice?


    Would the Supreme Being really allow such a thing to happen?


    Was this His great n all along?


    "My Lord," vis prayed again. "I do not believe that you would let her die just like that. Please, tell us this is merely an omen and not a prophecy. What words do those missing parts hold? Are they words of hope? Or words of affirmation?


    I beseech You, please do not let Your Favoured One suffer. Let her reap the rewards of her benevolent sacrifice. Do not let her perish!"


    Then, he remembered the passage again ¡­ vis clenched his fists and furrowed.


    "The king will cry ¡­ the maiden will be lifeless ¡­ and when he sits on his throne, the maiden will be no more. What tragedy is this, my Lord! Is this really Your Will? Please tell us this is not real".


    vis stayed for a few more hours in the archives and continued his prayer. When he got no more answers from his questions, he stopped and decided to go back home. It had been three days after all, when hest came back.


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "I Miss You" by Soyou (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene XD ~ 0////0


    It was almost night time when vis arrived at his bedroom. He looked for Selena but she wasn''t there. Since the maids were also missing, he figured that she must have gone to visit his mother or probably roaming around. Sighing deeply, he decided to take a long bath to clear his mind.


    He still felt downhearted. It''s good that he knew their race would be saved and all, but ¡­ at the expense of someone faultless? It left a bad taste in his mouth. It was like winning a battle, but losing the war. For him, it was wrong - very much wrong. But then again, what could they possibly do against fate? Against destiny? Against what had already been ordained?


    The answer was ¡­ nothing.


    They could only wait for time to pass by ¡­


    And let history unfold itself.


    After taking a bath, vis changed into his sleeping robes andid down in bed. He closed his eyes and tried to get some sleep.


    Not long after, Selena arrived. She was happily waltzing again since she spent a really nice afternoon with her mother and sister-inw. They even took a bath together in the open air hot spring near Mitis'' quarters. Afterwards, they got some massage and talked about a lot of things. It was indeed a lovely and fun-filled afternoon - aplete opposite of what vis experienced.


    Selena jumped at the sight of vis,ying down on bed. She quickly ran towards him and hopped on the bed to give him a big hug.


    "vis! You''re back!" Selena beamed at vis. Her happiness was too obvious on her face. "Waaaaa, I missed you! I can''t believe you left me for three days! Three days!"


    vis jolted and chuckled at Selena''s cuteness. In an instant, he felt all of his piled up stress wash away, and all his worries, gone. He breathed deeply and embraced Selena tightly in return.


    "I missed you, too," vis whispered to her. He hugged her with no signs of letting go.


    "Hmf! It''s good if you missed me, or else I''ll be really sad," Selena pouted. "Where did you even run off to this past few days? You''re not cheating on me, are you?"


    "Ha-ha-ha! Why would I bother cheating when I already have the best wife?"


    Selena''s eyes widened. She quickly let go of vis and looked at him directly. "A-are you really vis? Why are you saying sweet things?"


    vis blinked his eyes. "You don''t like it? Father said girls like it if we try to be sweet".


    "Oh, so it''s father who taught you that," Selena nodded, convinced. "Well yes, that''s actually right. I do like it if you say things like that to me. I''m just surprised you''re actually saying it. But do it sparingly or I''ll die".


    vis burst outughing. "Ha-ha-ha-ha! You''ll die?" Then, brushing her hair, he said, "You''re funny. Okay, I''ll do it sparingly. I''m not that used to it anyway".


    "Aye! Aye!" Selena saluted. She leaned closer to vis again and hugged him tight. "Oh wait! Speaking of lessons," she let go of him and looked at him straight in the eyes again, "I learned something new today".


    "Oh? What is it?" vis tilted his head.


    Selena curved her lips into a smirk at his question. Then, she pushed vis and pinned him down.


    vis got surprised. "Is this the lesson you learned? I presume mother is the one who taught you?" he chuckled.


    "Yes, she did," Selena smiled mischievously at him. "I want to test it out if it''s true".


    "Test out what?"


    "Fu-fu-fu-fu," she grinned naughtily again. "Consider this your punishment for leaving me alone for three days".


    vis got up and leaned on the bed''s headboard. "I wonder what kind of punishment this is? A truth or dare?"


    "No," Selena shook her head and inched closer to vis. "Don''t move! Your position is perfect!"


    vis was taken aback but he did as Selena mentioned. He didn''t move an inch from his position.


    Then, Selena crawled closer to him and slumped herself on top of vis. Now, she sat on his thighs. She inched closer again, until their bodies touched and brushed her soft hands from vis'' arms, to his shoulders, and around his neck, locking him unto her in an embrace. She also caressed his ears and gently pecked on vis'' ears, cheeks, neck, and his lips.


    vis gulped and blushed.


    "I d-didn''t think you''d be so forward," he said as he lowered down his eyes, feeling embarrassed.


    "Hmm? Forward? What do you mean?" Selena blinked her eyes. Whatever Mitis told her, there was a high chance that it was iplete information.


    "Tell me, what are the exact words that mother told you?"


    Selena thought for a moment. "Ahhmm ¡­ she told me you''d like it if I kiss you while sitting on yourp. And to make sure our body is so close that I''m hugging you - like this," she gestured on what she was doing to him. "And she also said I should try kissing your cheeks, ears, and neck ¡­ and of course your lips".


    Selena looked so proud, learning something that her husband liked.


    Little did she know the real effect of what she''s doing.


    vis chuckled at her innocence. "Do you want to know how I really feel about it?"


    Selena nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! Please tell me! So, is it true? Do you really like it if I kissed you like that?" Her cute face smiled like a little sheep.


    Yes, a sheep ¡­ because a wolf would being at her any moment now.


    "The truth is ¡­," vis paused and leaned closer to Selena. Softly, he whispered to her ears. "What you''re doing ¡­ is making me aroused".


    Hearing those words, Selena''s face immediately flushed red.


    ================


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    I''m joining the Mass Release Event and I''m scheduled tomorrow, July 19th!


    So tomorrow, I''ll mass release 5 chapters!!! YAY!!! I''ll put a 5 mins interval so they don''t get mixed up.


    Kindly note, this will be under privilege. I initially set up 2 tiers as advised by my Editor from AllNovelFull. Please see tiers below:


    <strong>+ Tier 1</strong>: 1 Chapter, 9 Coins (discounted for those who wants to try it)


    <strong>+ Tier 2</strong>: 5 Chapters, 219 Coins (actual price)


    If you don''t like this tier set up, I created another option which is the list below. Let me know if you prefer this bymenting here, so I can adjust next month.


    <strong>+ Tier 1:</strong> 1 Chapter, 9 Coins


    <strong>+ Tier 2:</strong> 2 Chapters, 69 Coins


    <strong>+ Tier 3</strong>: 3 Chapters, 129 Coins


    <strong>+ Tier 4</strong>: 4 Chapters, 179 Coins


    <strong>+ Tier 5</strong>: 5 Chapters, 219 Coins


    Hope you enjoy it and thank you so much for your support! <3

 Chapter 93 - I Missed You (Part 2)

    [WARNING! This chapter contains mature R-18 content! Please read at your own discretion.]


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "I Miss You" by Soyou (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~ 0////0??


    BADUMP! BADUMP! BADUMP!


    Selena''s heart pounded so hard that she could hear it in her ears. Her body froze upon realizing what vis meant. She could have sworn she didn''t intend it to go this route and she only wanted to kiss her beloved husband but ¡­ oh well.


    "A-ahm ¡­ I didn''t r-really," Selena struggled to find the words she wanted to say. Her face was so red, and her ears, where vis whispered, felt hot. "I-it was mother - she told me that ¡­".


    vis smirked. "Why don''t I test it out on you, too? Hm?" he whispered again. He shifted his tone to a low and sweet but seductive one, obviously trying to tease Selena.


    "Huh?! B-but I -"


    Before she could even rebut, vis caught her lips in a passionate kiss. Selena forgot to breathe for a moment and let vis'' tongue have its way inside her mouth. Once inside, she couldn''t help but respond to him with her tongue. As they continued their kiss, their tongues intertwined inside their mouth, moving along or against each other. When feeling out of breath, they would let go for a moment, then go back to kissing, pressing unto each other''s lips even deeper.


    vis traced his hands from Selena''s thighs, her waist, up to her shoulders, neck, and ears - like what she did to him.


    Selena felt her body tingle from every touch.


    "T-this sensation," Selena thought in her mind as she battled to keep her senses together. "I understand now ¡­ so this is what he felt when I did it to him. No wonder he''s aroused! I really didn''t mean it! Mother, why?"


    vis'' hot kiss was slowly cooling down, until he only gave her some sweet pecks and gentle nibbles.


    "So," vis whispered again, smirking. "How are you feeling now? Be honest with me".


    "I - I ¡­ I understand now!" Selena blurted, out of embarrassment. "I - It feels ¡­ ahm ¡­ it makes me giddy and t - there was this ¡­ tingling sensation, I''m not sure how to describe".


    vis chuckled. "Good. Now that you understand how I feel, what are you going to do about it?" he teased her again.


    Selena gulped. "W-what do you mean? Do you want me to - to ¡­" She froze up again and her eyes swirled in nervousness. She thought in her mind, "It wasn''t that long since I did it with him before, and we both knew very well how that ended up for me - unable to move the next day, and severe pain inside my ¡­ my ... private part! Though ... I must admit, it did feel good while we were doing it ¡­ Ack! What am I thinking?!"


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" vis burst outughing as he watched Selena''s amusing change of expressions. It was obvious how her train of thoughts wondered since her facial expressions were like an open book.


    "Hey! Why are youughing?" Selena pouted.


    "Nothing, you''re just so cute. Ha-ha-ha-ha!"


    "W-what? I mean, I know I am, but - wait, you''reughing because I''m cute? Don''t try to fool me, tell me what you''re really thinking!"


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! Alright, I will," vis calmed himself fromughing too much. "It''s just that ¡­ pft! ¡­ Your face looked like you suddenly remembered our first time, then quickly shifted to a traumatized look - I bet you remembered the pain you felt - then, it changed again since you blushed and looked shy - so I''m guessing you thought it felt good while we were doing it. Did I get it right?"


    Selena was dumbfounded. "What?! How did you know? C - Can you read minds?"


    "Ahh ¡­ my wife is so adorable," vis said, smiling warmly at her. Then, he pulled her close and embraced her. "It''s fine. If you''re still hesitant about it, there''s no need for you to -"


    "Amazing! You''re really smart!" Selena wasn''t listening to thest part he said. "You guessed all of that from simply looking at my facial expressions? Wow!"


    "Ahm, have you ever watched yourself in the mirror?"


    "Huh? Of course, I look in the mirror," Selena was confused.


    "You should try checking it out when you talk to someone. You''ll be amazed how your face tells it all".


    Selena raised her eyebrows. "Are you saying I''m easy to read?"


    "Hmm ¡­ maybe?" vis shrugged.


    "Hmf!" Selena pouted and crossed her arms, turning her head in the other direction. "Someday, I''ll learn the art of being expressionless! Maybe you should teach me how".


    "Ha-ha-ha! Even if I teach you, I doubt you''d be able to do it".


    "What?! Of course I can! Hmf!" She pouted again.


    "Go ahead and try then".


    "One day, I''ll prove to you I can do it, too!"


    "Alright. I''ll be waiting".


    vis was so amused with Selena''s cuteness. He couldn''t help himself so he kissed her passionately again. Their hearts beat louder and louder with each gentle peck and kisses.


    "Ahm, vis ¡­," Selena shyly called out to him.


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "Ahm, well, I - uh ¡­ I kinda feel you down there," Selena blushed and pointed her fingers on vis'' groin. "You''ve been stiff there for a while now".


    vis chuckled. "It''s a natural physical reaction since you kept on arousing me. It should subside in time".


    "- Or ¡­ I can help you out," Selena averted her eyes.


    "Oh? Are you nning on sacrificing yourself again?"


    "Actually, I did learn other things from mother when I stayed with her and father for a week," Selena shyly admitted.


    "I hope it''s aplete lesson this time," vis teased.


    "It is! I think ¡­ And to be honest, I really wanted to try it out".


    vis'' face spelled curious. What could Selena possibly want to try out with him? They already did it before. What else was there aside from sleeping together?


    "Alright," vis decided. "Go on and do whatever you want".


    Selena''s face lit up. "Really?!"


    "Pft! Yes. What is it anyway? I''m curious".


    Selena wasn''t listening to him anymore. Her shy and stunningly angelic face suddenly turned naughty. As if she grew two little horns in her head, and a tail, she quickly untied vis'' robes and slid it off his shoulders, revealing his perfect physique once more.


    "Hm? She''s undressing me?" vis thought to himself. "Alright, then what is she gonna do next?"


    Then, Selena kissed him on the lips, slowly going down to his neck ?? his chest, licking his nipples a bit which made him shiver in pleasure ¡­ and down to his abdomen. She gently kissed and licked his body.


    "Ahhh ¡­," vis breathed deeply. He felt his body getting hotter with Selena''s every kiss. And his manhood just kept on getting bigger and harder. "Is this what she wanted to try?" he thought to himself.


    After kissing his whole body, to vis'' surprise, Selena ¡­ pulled down his undergarment, revealing his manhood in front of her.


    Selena''s face reddened even more upon seeing it up close. During their first time, she didn''t get to see it up close since vis took in charge during the whole night. Now, she saw it close to her face as she went down on him, standing erect and pulsating.


    "It''s really big," Selena stared at vis'' manhood. "I didn''t know it could stand on its own".


    vis turned red, seeing Selena staring at his manhood. Somehow he felt embarrassed.


    "Ahm, d - don''t stare at it too much," he shyly said.


    "Heh, now it''s my time to tease," Selena thought in her mind. Responding to vis, she naughtily said, "Eh? Am I seeing this correctly? My husband is being shy?"


    vis gulped. Selena looked so seductively alluring. She really shouldn''t underestimate her beauty and its effect on him.


    "You enjoyed surveying every part of me before. Now, it''s my turn. I''ll make sure to explore every part of you".


    And so, Selena started what she really wanted to do. She stuck out her tongue and began licking vis'' manhood.


    vis was shocked. A loud moan escaped his mouth when he felt Selena''s tongue licking his manhood from bottom to top, circling her tongue on its tip. Her tongue was so soft and warm against his manhood that he felt he might explode any moment.


    "Ahhh ¡­ hah ¡­ hah ¡­ Selena ¡­," vis breathed heavily. "T-that ¡­ ahh ¡­ feels so ¡­ good". He couldn''t deny the pleasure he''s feeling.


    "So this is what it tastes like and smells like," Selena thought. Her face felt feverish and her heart kept on beating so fast.


    When Selena felt satisfied from licking and kissing vis'' manhood, she decided to do her final blow.


    Selena opened her mouth wide, stuck out her tongue, and sucked his entire manhood inside her mouth.


    ==========


    Hi Beloved Readers,


    Today is the schedule of my Mass Release!!! YAY!!!


    You may now avail the 5 chapters ahead via purchasing privilege.


    For those who do not wish to enter privilege, you can still enjoy my chapters on their normal schedule of 1 chapter daily, so no worries.


    Enjoy your weekend everyone! XD


    And thank you very much for your support! <3


    ==========


    Book Rmendation: Let Me Make You a Star


    Author: Killerbee (one of the Top 50 Authors in WN)


    (previous work: Top Star: Journey to Be a Global Star)


    If you''re interested in K-Pop stories, you''ll definitely love this!!! Go and give it a try! <3

 Chapter 94 - I Missed You (Part 3)

    [WARNING! This chapter contains mature R-18 content! Please read at your own discretion.]


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Unchained Melody" by Sonya O''Malley (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~ 0////0??


    vis gasped and moaned louder when Selena sucked him whole. Now, he could feel the inside of her mouth and not just her lips and tongue.


    "Ahhhh ¡­ hahh ¡­ Selena," vis moaned and breathed heavily in sheer pleasure. His body stiffened as he felt electricity run through his entire being. "The warmth of her mouth ¡­ hahhh ¡­ her slippery tongue wrapping me ¡­ hahhh ¡­ and the way she sucks me ¡­ ahhhh ¡­ it feels too good," vis thought to himself as he basked in extreme satisfaction. "I can''t believe she''s doing this for me ¡­ haahh ¡­ and I never knew ¡­ it''s possible to put it in the mouth ¡­ and it actually feels really good".


    Selena moved her head up and down as she continually sucked vis'' manhood. She could feel it throbbing inside her mouth. Her heart beated wildly in her chest.


    "Sucking him like this," Selena thought, "Somehow ¡­ it feels good for me, too. And this taste, why does it seem that I like it so much? It''s like I''m swallowing a big lollipop or something. The only difference is that ¡­ everytime I suck, instead of getting smaller ¡­ it seems to be getting bigger. Waaaaaa! Am I bing a pervert?!"


    When Selena felt her jaw bing tired from almost half an hour of sucking vis'' manhood, she pulled out for a bit, and switched back to licking him instead, focusing on his tip.


    "Ahhh ¡­ vis," Selena seductively whispered. "You taste so good".


    Hearing these words and seeing Selena''s tongue run around his manhood when he looked down at her, vis got more aroused to the point that he felt he''ll explode any moment soon. Good thing Selena rested from sucking him or else, he might have been unable to stop himself and identally ejacted inside her mouth.


    vis caressed Selena''s cheeks and smiled at her.


    "I didn''t expect that this is what you wanted to try out".


    Selena blushed and pouted, "D-do you think I''m a pervert for wanting to try this?" Her eyes wandered and grew expectant of vis'' response.


    "Hmmm ¡­ maybe?" vis teased. "But I don''t see anything wrong with wanting to touch your husband, or do something even more than that".


    Selena''s eyes lit up again. "Really? So it''s okay?" She bit her lips and smiled, happy to hear he''s not freaked out of her.


    vis nodded. "Besides, it feels so good and you looked too hot while doing it. Somehow, I even like the view of you - I mean ¡­ well," he stopped himself from saying anymore. He suddenly realized that he''s the one turning into a pervert. "Argh, what am I thinking?" he questioned himself.


    "You liked the view of what?" Selena caught the phrase he said and now she''s curious.


    "Nothing, nevermind," vis shook his head.


    "No! I want to know what you like so I''ll do it again next time!"


    "Huh? Well, ahm ¡­," vis bit his lips and answered hesitantly. "I ¡­ I like it when you look at me ¡­ while you ¡­ ahm ¡­ s-suck me". His face turned beet red.


    Selena chuckled. "Ha-ha-ha! I see! Now, I found one of your weaknesses".


    "Happy?" vis raised one of his eyebrows. "I can''t believe mother taught you this".


    Selena turned red again. "W-well, I was surprised too! I was only asking her for your weakness when she started telling me how to please men in bed. And she said ¡­ that it''s men''s greatest weakness, too. So ¡­ ahm ¡­ that''s where it started until we talked all about it for an entire day".


    "Ha-ha-ha! Don''t tell me you named it as well?"


    "Right! There''s actually a term for it. Ahm, what was that again?" Selena thought for a moment. "Ah! I know! It''s called fetio".


    "Ahh, so that''s what it''s called," vis pondered for a moment. "By the way, I''ve been wondering".


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "I was kind of expecting to be hurt by your teeth while you did it but ¡­ I never felt anything like that".


    "He-he-he!" Selena looked smug. "Mother taught me not to use my teeth or you''ll be in pain, so I made sure to open my mouth real wide!"


    "I see. I guess you did have aplete lesson this time".


    "Yes! And that''s not all. Fu-fu-fu-fu!" Selena''s evil smile was back.


    vis gulped in anticipation. "What more is there?"


    And so, Selena resumed her fetio. This time, she tightened her mouth and sucked him harder. vis breathed heavily again and his face painted extreme pleasure once more.


    "S-Selena ¡­ ahh," vis couldn''t help but close his eyes and clench on the bed sheets. "It feels so good ¡­ hahh". Unconsciously, he began moving his hips. Wanting for more, he grabbed Selena''s head and thrusted his manhood deep inside her mouth.


    "Ack!" Selena got surprised and felt her head spin as vis thrust his manhood in and out of her mouth. He was thrusting too hard and too deep that she could feel the tip of his manhood reach her throat.


    Saliva began to drip from Selena''s mouth. She could hear loud slurping sounds that seemed to echo in her surroundings. Her mouth wasn''t the only thing dripping. As she continued to swallow vis, she felt her body tingle and from her private part, fluids also trickled down her thighs.


    "Selena ¡­ I''m ...hahh ¡­ I''m at my limit".


    And after a few more minutes, vis climaxed and pulled his manhood out of Selena''s mouth at the nick of time, spraying his fluids on her clothes. They both panted heavily and closed their eyes as they tried to catch their breath.


    "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­ That was amazing Selena," vis praised her. "Now, it''s my turn to make you feel good".


    "Huh? What? B-but I''m the one in charge tonight -" Selena protested but vis wasn''t listening to her.


    vis quickly undressed Selena while he kissed her.


    "W-wait, ahh ¡­ vis ¡­ uhmm ¡­," Selena still tried to protest but vis sessfully unbuckled her bra and now, he''s removing herced panty. "Waaa! Why is he so good at removing my clothes now? Even my underwear?!" Selena thought in her mind.


    Not even a minute passed and vis already removed all of Selena''s clothes and undergarments, revealing her naked body in front of him. He pulled Selena close to him and made her sit on hisp, with her legs wide open. Then, he started kissing Selena from her lips, to her neck, and fondled herrge breasts.


    "Ahhhh!" Selena gasped. vis was now licking her nipples, with his tongue circling around it. She felt so good that her private part dripped more fluids and she discovered that this was one of her weaknesses. "vis ¡­ ahhh ¡­ uhmm ¡­ if you lick me there ¡­ ahh!"


    vis didn''t stop. Selena''s moaning just kept him going. He stopped his right hand from fondling her breast and moved it down to touch her private part.


    "Kyaaa!" Selena screamed when she felt vis entered two of his fingers inside her. "W-what are you doing? W-hy are you ¡­ ahhh! ¡­ ahhh!" Her body trembled from the sensation she felt as vis fingers went in and out of her, and rubbed on her clit. "Ahhh ¡­ hahh ¡­ haah ¡­ uhmm!"


    For half an hour, vis enjoyed ying with Selena''s body to the point that Selena felt her knees weaken and she simply slumped her body unto him.


    "C-vis ¡­ please ¡­," Selena begged, with tears in the corner of her eyes. Then, she looked up and stared directly on vis'' eyes. "P-please ¡­ I ¡­ I want it. Please put it inside me".


    vis went crazy seeing Selena begged for him. His manhood grew bigger than ever and throbbed harder. Selena was still sitting on hisp so he simply lifted her hips and atst, pushed his manhood inside of her.


    "AAAHHH!!!" Selena screamed in pleasure when vis finally entered her. Even her insides were throbbing in anticipation of his manhood. "S-so good ¡­ it feels so good! It doesn''t hurt anymore, vis".


    vis smiled at her and kissed her. "That''s good to hear".


    "Uhm!" Selena nodded. "Feel free to move as much as you like".


    And so, vis started moving his hips - slowly at first, then faster and harder. He noticed Selena liked it when he licked her nipples, so with one of his hands, he grabbed her left breast and licked it, while the other guided her hips to pound on him since she was the one on top.


    "Aghhh ¡­ this really feels so good," Selena thought to herself. "And somehow, it feels that he''s going way deeper inside me than before ¡­ ahhhh".


    "Hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh," vis breathed heavily. He leaned on the headboard so he could thrust harder. Selena''s body curved towards him that her chest pressed on his face when he began thrusting in her more aggressively. He let go of her breast and used both of his hands to grab herrge and soft buttocks.


    "Kyaa! Why are you -"


    Then, vis pushed Selena''s hips hard unto him as he thrust forcefully towards her.


    "KYAAAA!!!" Selena felt extreme pleasure. "T-that''s so ¡­ deep".


    A moment of deep breaths and heavy moans passed by. Their bodies danced into each other''s rhythm. The ecstasy they felt clouded their minds to the point they didn''t notice how long they''ve been doing it already. vis and Selena already climaxed a couple of times, in different positions, and yet they craved for more.


    vis felt so happy and satisfied. He gave Selena a warm smile as he continued to thrust on her. He stared at her shaking body, engraving this moment to his memories.


    Selena''s breasts moved up and down, on the same rhythm of vis'' thrusts. Her private part made slushy sounds as he prated her repeatedly. And her face showed extreme pleasure and love for him.


    In his mind, he thought, "Weird ¡­ there''s this feeling in my chest I can''t exin. It''s no longer lust ¡­ or simply caring ¡­ and maybe not even liking. Something more".


    "vis," Selena whispered his name.


    "Yes?" vis asked.


    Smiling gently at him and Selena whispered, "I love you".


    vis'' eyes widened. In his mind, he finally realized.


    He smiled back at Selena and whispered to her.


    "I love you, too".

 Chapter 95 - I Missed You (Part 4)

    [WARNING! This chapter contains mature R-18 content! Please read at your own discretion.]


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Unchained Melody" by Sonya O''Malley (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene XD ~ 0////0??


    ~For my wholesome readers, there''s an important message starting on the middle part. So you can skip the earlier ones but don''t miss out the middle part!~


    Selena''s eyes widened in surprise. She never expected to hear him respond like that. The words she wanted to hear so much - he said it!


    "I love you, too".


    The words repeated over and over in her head. She didn''t notice, tears already started falling from her eyes.


    "Is this real? Am I not dreaming? D-did I hear you correctly?" Selena sobbed.


    "Yes," vis nodded and with one of his hands, he caressed Selena''s cheeks. "I understand it now - no, not understand, I ¡­ I feel it ¡­ here," he pointed on his chest. "It was ¡­ different. Not lust produced by hormones ¡­ or simply caring and liking which is also something processed and thought by the brain ¡­ I don''t know how to describe it but ¡­ I feel it. Something beyond ¡­ Selena ¡­ I love you".


    Selena cried harder. She got up to embrace vis. vis hugged her and kissed her in return. Their kiss was so sweet and emotional. Their hearts kept on beating together. Finally, the Ice Prince recognized love. They were both so happy that they felt ted. It''s as if their hearts had be one.


    "I love you so much!" Selena confessed again when their lips parted. "You stupid ice block! Good thing it didn''t take you long enough to figure that out".


    vis chuckled. "You showered me with love everyday, how can I not feel it?"


    "So you learned love because I loved you first?"


    "Maybe? I never knew it until you made me feel it".


    "I see ¡­ good thing I have a heart, ha-ha-ha!"


    "Ha-ha-ha! And good thing I met you," vis confessed. "I''m ¡­ really d I met you".


    Selena''s heart squeezed tight. "Me too, I''m very happy to have met you. Even if everything was not favourable, I''m very happy it led me to you".


    Looking at each other''s eyes, they smiled sweetly and resumed their emotional kiss. vis arms that wrapped around Selena''s body moved down and held her buttocks once more to continue where they left off. Moving slowly, he thrusted in her again.


    "Ahhhhh ¡­ hah ¡­ hah ¡­," Selena moaned. She stopped kissing vis and leaned back, with her arms on the bed, supporting her body. She didn''t want to restrict vis'' movements.


    vis lifted Selena''s leg and parted them wider. He inched closer to her and with a sudden thrust, he had his way inside her. His slow movements grew faster and more aggressive.


    Selena shivered from excitement. She felt her insides throb more as vis'' manhood went in and out of her. More fluids came out of her which only heightened the extreme pleasure she''s already feeling. Each time vis pound on her, the slushy sounds her private part made, grew louder and louder.


    Finally having their feelings in sync, vis felt even better. It was no longer just mere intercourse. They were making love. As his heart ran wild in his chest, he found himself thrusting harder and ramming his manhood deeper in Selena. The great pleasure he felt a moment ago seemed to have doubled or tripled ¡­ or maybe even more. It was extraordinary - no words could simply describe it.


    "Aah ¡­ aah ¡­ aah ¡­" they both moaned in unison.


    Sweats trickled down as their bodies became hotter with each passing minute.


    Their movements became even wilder and faster.


    "Aghhh ¡­ vis ¡­ I''m ¡­ I''m ¡­"


    "Me, too ¡­ Selena ¡­ I''m ¡­"


    And with a final deep thrust, they both came together.


    "Aaaahhhh!" their minds went nk. All they could feel was immeasurable satisfaction and happiness.


    Selena fell down on the bed as vis released a lot of his fluids inside her to the point that Selena felt it was too much. Indeed, it was too much already since they''ve been doing it for hours and vis kept on releasing inside her. When vis pulled out his manhood, his fluids came oozing out of Selena''s private part, staining the bed sheets. Seeing it, vis chuckled.


    "Hah ¡­ It seems ¡­ hahh ¡­ I enjoyed you too much," vis smirked.


    "Yes you did ¡­ hahh," Selena panted. Her body kept on tingling. "Now ¡­ haah ¡­ I''m too exhausted to move ¡­ hahh. How can you even ¡­ hah ¡­ keep on standing?"


    vis cleaned up the mess he made with his magic. Then, he joined her on the bed,id beside her, and kissed her.


    A moment of silence passed by as they tried to catch their breaths. When he finally recovered, vis suddenly thought of something.


    "Love, huh?" vis pondered. "What if ¡­ that small torn part ¡­ was nothing but a space?"


    He reminisced about the prophecy in the Book of Dawn.


    "When the king sit on his throne,


    The maiden shall be no more.


    The king will have his queen,


    With his righteous right hand,


    He will rule the kingdom forevermore".


    "Then ¡­ that means ¡­ there''s a high possibility that the maiden ¡­ will be the queen? Right? She will no longer be a maiden since she''ll be the queen!"


    Once again, he reminisced about the earlier part of the prophecy as well.


    "Oh king, oh king, why do you cry?


    The king answered with tears in his eyes


    ''For the maiden lies lifeless in my arms''"


    "The torn part after it - what if ¡­ instead of telling more on the king''s heartbreak ¡­ it tells a message of love instead?" vis'' eyes widened at his own realization. "Yes! Because it was weird. The first part mentioned the maiden dying ¡­ then she gets mentioned again on the lower part of the prophecy. Prophecies don''t repeat themselves. If it mentioned someone dying on the earlier parts, then that person won''t be mentioned again on the seeding verses of the same prophecy ¡­ right?"


    "Hmm? vis? What are you thinking?" Selena tilted her head.


    "Ah, sorry. I just remembered a prophecy I was trying to decipher".


    "What prophecy?"


    vis was about to tell her but he remembered seeing her crying when she visited the Forbidden Chamber before.


    "Hmmm ¡­ It was a prophecy about someone dying," vis decided to be vague about it. "But then, a part of the page was torn so the message was iplete. On the lower part of the page, it mentioned the person again. So I thought it was weird why someone dying on the earlier part of the verse, was mentioned again on thetter part".


    "I see. That is weird. What exactly does it say? Maybe my weird way of thinking things may help?" Selena chuckled.


    "Ha-ha-ha! You''re right. Maybe a different perspective might help," visughed with her. Then, with a serious tone, he asked, "Are you sure you want to hear it? You may not want to know who it refers to"


    Selena''s smile turned into worry. "It''s not you, is it?"


    "No, not me".


    "Anyone in your family?"


    "I don''t think so".


    "Anyone in my former house?"


    vis shook his head.


    "Then, that''s fine -" Selena suddenly remembered Rania and her eyes widened. "It''s not ¡­ Rania, is it?"


    vis remained silent. Selena gasped.


    "So you know that she''s alive too?"


    "I''ve never seen her again after the banquet but a lot of prophecies talked about her. So I believe she''s still alive".


    Selena began to cry. Tears flooded from her eyes.


    "Then that means she''s really alive!" Selena couldn''t contain her happiness.


    vis embraced her tofort her. Selena''s body trembled. It took her a couple of minutes before she calmed down.


    "I''m so d she''s really alive. I heard her before in the Forbidden Chamber and I thought I was only hallucinating. Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­"


    vis wiped her tears away.


    "Wait ¡­ but you said she''s gonna die? What does it say? That prophecy you''re talking about?"


    With furrowed brows, vis told her about the prophecy.


    When vis finished uttering the words, Selena''s pink eyes glowed and turned golden!


    As if someone possessed her, her whole body shined bright and she repeated the prophecy before him.


    But this time ¡­ it wasplete.


    The missing piece of the torn page was finally revealed!


    "Oh king, oh king, why do you cry?


    The king answered with tears in his eyes


    ''For the maiden lies lifeless in my arms''


    Oh king, oh king, be strong and take heart!


    For the Supreme is great and His counsel is just!


    Listen to the words given to His chosen:


    ''When night meets day,


    When dusk meets dawn,


    In the beauty of the twilight,


    Perfection wille.


    And out of the three,


    The greatest will rise.


    When the king sit on his throne,


    The maiden shall be no more.


    The king will have his queen,


    With his righteous right hand,


    He will rule the kingdom forevermore''"


    Selena''s body stopped glowing and her eyes went back to the way it was. With arge thump, she fell on the bed unconscious.


    vis was appalled from the words he just heard. Tears flowed nonstop from his eyes.

 Chapter 96 - Selenas Spiritual Core

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Sunny Mornings" by Peder B. Hend (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    It took vis a couple of minutes before he regained his consciousness from being appalled by the sudden truth that was spoken to him - and from Selena at that! Noticing Selena was unconscious, he leaned over her to check if she was okay. vis sighed in relief, finding that she was merely sleeping from exhaustion.??


    "What just happened?" vis thought. "Why did she suddenly glow bright? And her eyes ¡­ they turned gold. Only guardians have golden eyes and she''s a human! How could this be?"


    Curiosity filled vis'' mind. He sat up and ced his palm above Selena''s chest. His palm grew bright as he closed his eyes - he was concentrating, trying to feel something he was curious about. And there he felt it.


    "A spiritual core ¡­ growing. This is to be expected since I shared my life energy with her. But ¡­ there''s another. Arge but only half a core. Why does she have it? I never checked it before since I expected she''s a normal human - or at least, I thought she was. Weird ¡­ whose core is this? I need to find out more".


    Then, the glowing light on his palm intensified as he tried to dig in deeper - to probe more of the spiritual core''s properties and find out who it belonged to.


    "This core ¡­ somehow, it''s familiar to me. If I''m not mistaken, I felt it somewhere before. But when? Where? With whom? ¡­ I don''t remember," vis contemted more and his mind wandered through a lot of things and lots of possibilities - but none was enough to convince him and nothing proved to be right or make sense at least.


    Perhaps it was the dead of the night, or his exhaustion seeping through him, vis felt tired and sleepy so he joined Selena and took some rest. As he closed his eyes, he hoped that tomorrow, he would find out more about it.


    A few hours only passed and the sun already began to shine. However, its rays didn''t wake up Selena and vis. After everything that happenedst night, they needed a couple of hours more to fully recover. They only woke up when it was already noon and the maids came in to bring some food. The old granny could let them skip breakfast but lunch was a big ''no'' for her. She woke them up even after seeing them sweetly cuddling each other - though, she did take some pictures first before waking them.


    When Selena finally woke up, she had a hard time moving her body again. She already rested but her body still felt dead tired. At least her private part wasn''t hurting so much like the first time. vis helped her eat and spoon fed her, much to her enjoyment. They spent the whole lunchtime sweetly chuckling and teasing each other. Afterwards, they took a bath, dressed up, and rested at the balcony, sitting side by side with each other.


    "Selena," vis turned to her. "I never mentioned to you before but ¡­ since I shared my life energy with you, you should be able to use magic now".


    Selena spilled the coffee she was drinking.


    "Huh?! What did you just say?" Selena couldn''t believe her ears. "Me? Use magic?" She knitted her brows in confusion. "But - how?"


    "Yes, you can use magic now. I can teach you," vis smiled. "You have a spiritual core now. I noticed itst night. It''s growing inside you," he said, pointing to her chest area, near the belly.


    "A spiritual core?" Selena tilted her head. "What is that? Are you sure it''s not a baby you saw that''s growing?" she blurted. But upon realizing what she just said, her face turned red and she quickly covered her mouth. "He-he-he ¡­ I - I mean ¡­ well," then she mumbled, "you have been releasing it inside me many times already, it''s no wonder if I happen to be pregnant already. Who knows?"


    vis blushed. Scratching his cheeks, he answered, "Ahm, y-you have a point. But don''t worry - you won''t get pregnant yet. I ¡­ ah ¡­ put magical contraceptives in your womb whenever we do it so it''s safe". vis eyes lowered in embarrassment. "Your body is still young and the preferable age for giving birth is around 25 to 30 for humans so I thought ¡­"


    "O-oh! I see," Selena smiled awkwardly. "And I''m still 18 so that''s like 7 years from now. I guess we could just enjoy it while - I mean ¡­," she blurted out again. In her mind, she scolded herself, "What are you saying again?! It''s like you''re telling him that you can enjoy making love for the next 7 years! Waaaa!"


    vis cleared his throat and wet his lips. "Cough ¡­ As I was saying, where was I again?" His mindpletely went off track from what Selena just said. "Ah! Right, you can use magic now. I can teach you how".


    Selena nodded. "Uhm! That''s good!" Finally realizing the depth of what vis was saying, she felt quite happy about it. "Wooow! I never imagined I would be able to use magic! It''s like those role ying games I''ve been ying before! Amazing!" Her eyes twinkled at the very thought.


    "Role what? Role ying games?"


    "Yes! There''s this game I really like with lots of installments! It''s called Last Dream!" Selena''s eyes continued to twinkle. It seems the concept of magic was greatly epted in her mind. "There''s Last Dream 1, Last Dream 2, up to 15 but my favorite is Last Dream 7! I just love Faerith''s character! She''s really amazing and she''s my favorite!"


    vis snickered. Seeing Selena''s sparkling eyes, telling him things that she liked, was very amusing for him. He felt his heart squeeze from her overload of cuteness. He didn''t notice he was unconsciously staring at her.


    "Last Dream huh? Wonder where I could get that?" vis thought in his mind. "I''m sure she''ll be so happy when she gets it".


    Selena continued talking on and on about her favorite game. "And it''s just so sad that in the end, my favorite Faerith has to die in order to save the! My heart aches so much! It''s so unfair! If only that evil viin didn''t stab her with a sword, she could have lived!"


    When vis heard the word "die" he was reminded of what happenedst night.


    "Selena," vis interrupted her non stop babbling. "Last night, do you remember the prophecy I told you?"


    "Hmm? Oh yeah, you did tell me something. Hmmm ¡­ what was it again?" Selena thought for a moment. "That''s odd. I can''t remember".


    "I knew it. It wasn''t her talkingst night. It was the owner of the other core inside her," vis thought.


    Then vis mulled over if he should tell her everything that happened or not. Convinced that it''s better not to keep secrets between the two of them, as how a good husband and wife should be, he decided to be honest with her. And so, he told her everything that happenedst night - about the prophecy, her, glowing bright and her eyes turning gold, especially the part where she uttered words thatpleted the missing piece of the prophecy and that she had half a core inside her which he didn''t know to whom it belonged.


    Selena was bewildered.


    "Me? I - I said all that? But I don''t remember. And I don''t even know how -" Selena got confused. "Wait, are you sure it''s not a dream? I remember dreaming before about carving words in a door".


    "No, it''s not a dream. I was still wide awake and we were talking to each other. And the other core inside you - do you remembering into contact with any other Magi? Actually, no - it''s impossible to transfer cores anyway. It''s a real mystery how you have it".


    "Aside from the perverts I met before, and Malum, my former house leader, I never really met other Magi before," Selena shrugged.


    "I see. Hmm ¡­ this is going to be hard. I need to know more".


    "Just don''t go on leaving me for three days straight again," Selena pouted. "I''ll die next time you do that. I need daily doses of energy from you," she murmured.


    vis'' serious face turned happy in an instant.


    "Of course! What kind of energy though?" vis teased.


    "Cuddles! I''m referring to cuddles. Like hugs and kisses!" Selena blushed as she tried to defend herself. Her statement of "energy" was indeed vague.


    "Alright. Just hugs and kisses," vis teased again.


    Selena lowered her eyes and mumbled, "Well, asionally, we could do more than hugs and kisses ¡­ just asionally. Like ¡­ every other day - I mean, week".


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" visughed hard. "Come here, Selena". He gestured her to sit on hisp while he continued to snicker.


    "If you don''t want it then don''t! Hmf! I can survive without doing that for years, you know!" Selena pouted but she still followed vis and sat on hisp.


    vis pinched Selena''s cheeks.


    "We could do it anytime you like," he whispered and gently pecked her lips. "I love you".


    Selena''s annoyance disappeared and her face blushed red.


    "I love you, too".


    As the wind blew, their lips locked unto each other, gently touching and pressing, in a sweet and loving kiss.

 Chapter 97 - The Prodigy

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Heaven" by Roy Kim (instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene XD ~ 0////0


    After Elliot''s momentary transformation into a wolf in sheep''s clothing, Rania put some distance between them. Whenever Elliot drew close to her, she found herself unconsciously stepping back. Noticing her change of behaviour and knowing the reason why, Elliot discovered a new side of him - a side that somehow, enjoyed teasing Rania. Instead of sulking because Rania was being distant to him, he found it amusing and kept on deliberately approaching her.??


    "Elliot, stop it!" Rania pouted, finally losing her patience. She noticed Elliot was enjoying it so she decided to confront him instead while they walked towards the Forbidden Forest.


    "Stop what?" Elliot innocently tilted his head.


    "I know you''re enjoying this. Don''t act all innocent about it. I still haven''t forgiven you for doing t-that". Rania''s face blushed.


    "Doing what?" Elliot teased.


    "Yeah! Doing what?" Luna butted in.


    Rania and Elliot were surprised.


    "Why do you look like you''ve seen a ghost?" Luna furrowed. "I''m a fairy not a ghost!"


    Rania chuckled. "It''s nothing, Luna".


    "It''s not nothing if you haven''t forgiven him," Luna reasoned. Turning to Elliot, she reprimanded him, "You! Elliot! What did you do to Rania? Spill it!"


    Elliot''s eyes fell on Rania. "Should I tell her?" he asked, smirking.


    Luna pouted and acted cutely towards Rania. "Please, Rania? Don''t you trust me? What did he do?"


    Rania sighed. "Okay, maybe I will if you tell me what happened to you and Ducis, too. A fair trade if I say so myself".


    Luna froze. "I - I can tell you anything except for that".


    "Hmm ¡­ then, I won''t tell unless you tell me that," Rania smiled at her.


    "Woah," Elliot pped his hands nonchntly. "What a nice way to say no".


    Rania squinted her eyes towards Elliot.


    "Elliot, we''re not done with this yet".


    Elliot snickered. "Roger that, ''mom''," he teased again.


    Rania blushed harder as her eyebrows furrowed. Then, she stomped her feet and walked faster than the rest of them.


    Ducis was surprised to see Rania all flustered. He turned to Elliot and gestured "What happened?" into which, Elliot simply shrugged.


    With the speed of her walk, Rania almost sprinted, making her arrive at the middle of the Forbidden Forest before anyone else. It was the usual spot where they practice Elliot''s new found powers.


    Rania leaned one of her palms on a tree, and the other on her chest, trying to catch her breath. Her heart beated rapidly, unsure if it was because of her sprinting, or something else.


    "Rania," she talked to herself in her mind. "Calm down. It''s just Elliot. Don''t fall for his jokes. He''s obviously teasing you! Why are you even entertaining his teases? Just remain calm and don''t let yourself be ignited by his charms. Wait, what? No! Not charms! Argh, what am I thinking? Why am I so disoriented today? Just because of that kiss on the cheeks? Little kids used to kiss me on the cheeks, too ... before."


    Rania sighed and turned around, now leaning her back on the tree.


    "Where did my innocent baby Elliot go?," she continued. "He was just so sweet and kind until yesterday! Did I say something I shouldn''t? Did calling him my son really provoked him that bad? What''s so wrong about it? I don''t understand".


    After another sigh, finally, her rapidly beating heart calmed down.


    "Rania, focus!" she reprimanded herself. "Remember your duty, your calling".


    And upon remembering, her flustered face turned mellow and serious. Not long after, Elliot, Luna and Ducis arrived.


    Elliot noticed Rania''s sudden change of expression.


    "There it is again," Elliot thought, as his face furrowed. "What is it? What causes that ¡­ sad look on your face? I hate it. I just want to see you smiling".


    "Elliot, go ahead and try it," Ducis caught his attention. He noticed he was staring at Rania.


    Elliot sighed. "Yes". Then he called out Terra from his Zweih?nder.


    "You called, master?" Terra cheerfully greeted him. Her smile was such a ray of sunshine.


    "Elliot is fine, I don''t really like being called master".


    "Aww, such a sweetie! Alright! I''ll call you by your name then".


    "Thanks," Elliot smiled. "So, what are your special skills?"


    "Fu-fu-fu-fu! There''s actually a lot I can do. I specialize in wide area damage to boot!"


    Terra created mud dolls on thend they were stepping on to demonstrate her skills. She thought it would be easier to exin it that way rather than exining with mere words. She created 10 mud dolls - one representing the caster of the magic, and the rest as sample enemies.


    "First, I can create massive earthquakes on the ground. You can choose the intensity of the earthquake, too," Terra started and the mud dolls moved along with her exnation. "I could either make a big hole on the ground for enemies to fall into, or barriers and walls made or rocks, or simply shake the ground, or create spikes to attack the enemies. Basically, I can control any form of earth - even metals or minerals".


    "I see," Elliot nodded. "That is quite useful." Then, he pointed his fingers on the mud dolls. "These tiny dolls, can you also make it bigger?"


    "Yes I can!" Terra nodded. "I call them Earth Golems or Titans, depending on the size. The medium sized ones are the Golems, and the enormous ones are Titans. They''re very useful if you need numbers in a battle".


    "Got it. That''s great. Is there anything else?"


    "Yes. I can also clone or replicate anything. Like the Pius Vige I recreated and reanimated".


    "Wow! So that was your magic too," Elliot was surprised. I thought it''s a special skill each guardians have".


    Terra thought for a moment. "Hmmm ¡­ Actually, all guardians can do any kind of skills. The only difference would be its elemental properties and effects".


    "I see. I''ve always wondered about that, too. I''ve seen other Magi cast magic before. And it''s not consistent with each person. It seems like anyone can use any element they want to cast," Rania added.


    "That''s basically right. The same for us guardians. But whichever domain or realm we govern, that power is our specialty. Like me, for example - I''m the Guardian of Earth. If I cast an earthquake, the earth elemental damage of it would be, if put into numbers with 100 as the highest, the earth damage would be 100. Now, if Ducis is going to cast the same earthquake skill, the earth damage will only be around 30 to 50. And if other Magi, with lesser elementalpatibility, it can range from 1 to 10 only. Sorry, it can be a bit confusing at first".


    "Now, I get it," Rania concluded. "So you can use time and space magic, too, like Ducis, just with a lesser -"


    "- About that," Terra interrupted. "Only Ducis can use Time and Space magic. Him and those people he blessed or gave a portion of his spiritual essence".


    "I see," Elliot pondered. "Is that why you recreated Pius Vige instead of travelling back in time? Since, you really can''t use Time magic in the first ce?"


    Terra nodded. "That''s right!"


    "Hmf! Can''t believe this dragon is special," Luna murmured. "Special but stingy!"


    "Rgh. I can hear you, midget," Ducis tried to remain calm. Luna really triggers off his nerves.


    "That makes sense. If everyone gains ess to Time and Space magic, that would be a catastrophe," Elliot concluded. "Is there anything else?"


    "That''s it! The others are just the usual earth magic everyone knows".


    And so, Elliot spent the rest of the day practicing his earth magic. Terra was amazed by how quickly he learned and managed to control suchplex magic.


    For one Magi to be able to cast magic, he or she should be able to fully understand the elemental properties of the magic first, then recreate the same element by controlling their spiritual energy. And once they manage to recreate it, they could mold it to any skills they want or adjust it to do their bidding - like if they wanted to create fireballs, they would need to focus on shaping their spiritual energy into a fireball. But if it''s a moreplex magic - like the one Terra taught Elliot - it usually required more experience to master it. It would require a huge amount of spiritual energy than usual, and controlling spiritual energy gets harder the more of it you use. It could even damage the body if used too much.


    Yet, here was Elliot, easily mastering suchplex skills. ''Just how much of a genius was he?'' Terra thought in her mind. Even the Great King wasn''t as fast of a learner as he was. And most of all, he wasn''t even sweating! He was practically doing it with ease!


    "What a prodigy," Terra thought again. "I''m excited to see what kind of a king you''d be in the future".

 Chapter 98 - Fifth Gate: Desert Of Saburra

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Dearly Beloved" by Y¨­ko Shimomura (Orchestra version by Hikari) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter T_T ~


    While Elliot was busy practicing his new power, Luna helped restore the part of the forest that he identally destroyed, much to her dismay.??


    "Can''t you be a little gentler?" Luna shouted at Elliot. "The poor forest is suffering! Oh, my poor trees and shrubs and bushes and flowers ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff".


    "Sorry for that, I''ll help you restore themter," Elliot apologized and continued his training.


    On the other hand, Rania grabbed Ducis and took him to an isted ce. Obviously, there was something she wanted to discuss.


    "Why do I keep getting called out?" Ducis thought in his mind. "Am I a diary of secrets now? Sigh ¡­"


    "Ducis, I need your help on something," Rania confessed.


    "I figured," Ducis shrugged. "What is it?"


    "I want to learn how to use the sword, too!" Rania replied with conviction in her eyes.


    Ducis'' eyes widened, in doubt if he heard it right.


    "Did you just say ¡­ sword?" Ducis raised his eyebrows.


    Rania nodded. "Yes! Sword, or maybe other weapons that don''t require magic. I thought it might be useful someday, you know, like when we were in Pius Vige and we couldn''t use magic. I barely did anything to help in the fight ¡­ so I thought maybe if I know how -"


    " - No," Ducis refused profusely. A hint of vexation sprang forth from his voice. "You don''t know what you''re asking. You can''t wield a sword unless you have the guts to kill someone. If you think you can simply use it to defend yourself or the people around you, you''re very wrong. The enemy will always have the intent to kill - it''s either be killed or not - that''s what a battle is about. If you''re too soft, you will just end up dying".


    Ducis was very strict with his words. But they weren''t empty words - those were words of truth. When a sword, or any weapon, was raised, it''s either your blood, or the enemies'', that would be spilled.


    Rania lowered her eyes. It didn''t take long for her to understand the gravity of what Ducis just said.


    "For situations where you can''t use magic, we''re here, so we can help out. Don''t let your hands be dirtied by blood when it''s unnecessary. The weight of killing a person is not something to be taken lightly," Ducis'' voice turned mellow, as if pleading. "And trust in the Supreme always! He didn''t give you a sword to fight. He gave you holy energy instead, and from Elliot, life energy that produced spiritual energy. You have all three forms of energy, so use those instead. Trust that you have everything you need".


    With knitted brows, Rania smiled at Ducis.


    "I see. I''m very sorry for asking such a thing".


    "It''s alright. Just don''t tell this to Elliot - and don''t ask him to teach you instead".


    Rania chuckled. "Yes, I won''t. I ¡­ I just wanted to be of more help.


    "You seem to be underestimating yourself," Ducis smiled. "Help doesn''t alwayse in the form of aids in battle. All the things you''ve done for us, especially for Elliot, if that''s not help, I don''t know what to call it".


    "Pft! I guess you''re right".


    "And besides ¡­," now Ducis'' face turned sullen. He looked at Rania with great sadness in his eyes. "I know ¡­ what you''re destined to do".


    A strong gust of wind blew by ¡­


    Blowing the tears that suddenly fell from Rania''s eyes ¡­


    Scattering them in the air, like tiny shimmering lights ...


    Though covered with heartache, Rania still smiled back to Ducis.


    "So you knew. That''s good then. In that case, I''ll need you to do me a little favor ¡­ once my destiny has been fulfilled".


    Ducis also hid his heartache in a smile.


    "Of course, anything for my King''s Beloved".


    Rania breathed deeply and wiped her tears.


    And with a genuinely smiling face, she told him:


    "Make sure to make him smile for me, okay?" tears escaped her eyes.


    Ducis'' heart stinged with great pain. He clenched his fist tight and gritted his teeth. But despite the pain, he, too, smiled back at her. He bent his knees and knelt down like a knight in front of Rania.


    "As you wish, oh Great Vessel. I will do my best".


    "Thank you".


    Ducis shook his head. "No ¡­ Thank ''YOU'' ¡­ very much".


    They looked in each other''s eyes with bitter joy.


    In his mind he asked himself, "Most High ¡­ why must the maiden and the vessel be the same person? How will the king have his queen if the vessel is meant to be broken? ¡­ Is this truly how it''s supposed to be?"


    Night came, and morning came, the team woke up and set forth to Anguis Solum, and unto the fifth gate that was made of sand. Upon entering the ck hole, they were weed by a vast desert - from their position up to the horizon, everywhere was filled with sand - nothing else could be found on sight.


    A few minutes after, a sandstorm came rushing to them. Elliot quickly set up a barrier at the stomp of his feet to protect them. When the sandstorm reached them, it suddenly died down, and from it, fell a young looking man, with light brown hair and golden eyes. He wore a tabard like Terra, only his'' was white, with golden designs at the ends. Underneath it, he wore a ck shirt and pants, paired with brown boots.


    "Why hello there, everyone!" the young man greeted them as he descended from the air. "Wee to my abode - the Desert of Saburra!"


    Everyone was a bit shocked by the warm wee. They''ve only gotten weird wees so far from the previous gates they travelled. This was an entirely breath of fresh air for them.


    "Hi," everyone greeted him in unison.


    "He-he-he! No need to be reserved! I''m Saburra, the Guardian of this realm," he introduced himself. "You must have heard from my sister that you already passed my trial, so don''t worry, nothing else will happen here. Come with me! I''ll take you to my temple".


    Then, Saburra transformed himself into a Giant Sphinx, with the head of a cat, body of a lion, and wings of an eagle.


    "Come on, hop on! It will be fun! We''ll fly in the sky!" Saburra knelt down so they could hop on his back.


    "He''s a cheerful one," Lunamented.


    "Yes, he is," Rania chuckled.


    And so, they rode on his back and Saburra flew high in the sky. A few minutester, they arrived at his temple - a giant pyramid made of sand. Upon arriving, Saburra returned to a young man and guided them inside after Luna unlocked the door. The words on the door said:


    "It is not rude, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs."


    "Hmm ...," Luna thought. "This looks like an iplete one."


    "I''d have to agree with that," Elliot seconded. "There must be some words before it. Maybe we''ll find it in the other guardian''s temples".


    Like the previous temples, the team went into the innermost part where a big crystal resided. This time, it was light brown, like the color of Saburra''s hair. They walked near the crystal and finally, Saburra gave his blessings to Elliot.


    "My name is Saburra,


    And I am the Fifth Gate.


    As the Guardian of Sand,


    In my heart, shines Mercy.


    Thou hast been tested,


    And evil, I found nought.


    Therefore, thou shalt receiveth mine blessings.


    I shalt be with thou,


    And thou shalt be with me".


    After giving his blessings, his body glowed and fused with the crystal, which in turn, resided on the handle of Elliot''s Zweih?nder. Another power had been added to his already massive collection.


    Not wasting anymore time, they went back to the Forbidden Chamber so Elliot could use the remaining time to practice the new power. It was still morning when they came back so they agreed to take a few minutes break before going to the Forbidden Forest to practice. Rania and Luna prepared some tea to wee their new member, along with the other guardians who resided in Elliot''s crystal.


    Nothing really escapes Elliot''s eyes when ites to Rania. While they were having tea, or coffee for some, he noticed that her smiles were a bit forced, and her eyes, though very faintly, were red. He tried enjoying their break but his worry just grew worse as minutes passed by. So, when everyone settled, he turned to Rania, who was sitting beside him, and whispered to her ears.


    "Rania, can I talk to you for a moment?"


    Rania jolted and involuntarily looked towards Elliot''s direction. Now, their faces were but an inch apart. Their eyes widened and flushed red. Immediately, they turned their heads in the other direction.


    "Ahm ¡­ sure, what is it?" Rania replied, still not looking back at Elliot.


    Elliot scratched his cheeks. "Can we go outside first?"


    "Huh? Outside?" Rania was shocked.

 Chapter 99 - What She Saw That Day

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Dearly Beloved" by Y¨­ko Shimomura (Orchestra version by Hikari) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~ 0////0


    Rania sighed. "What could it be about? Did he hear my conversation with Ducis?" she thought. "Well, hopefully not. Besides, if he heard about it, he''d probably be angry right now - which is not the case. So I guess, I''m safe?"??


    And so, the two stepped outside for a moment. Luna''s eyes followed them. She wanted to sneak a peek and get some gossip but Ducis pulled her back to the sofa, with his eyes squinting on her, giving that ''Don''t even think about it'' look.


    Elliot and Rania''s feet brought them to the pavilion near the Forbidden Forest, much to their surprise. It must have been out of habit since there''s really not much ce to wander around - just the chamber and the forest.


    Elliot nonchntly sat down to the couch as opposed to Rania who hesitated to sit beside him again, especially now that they''re alone. Elliot noticed it and smirked at her.


    "Too scared to sit with me now, mom?" Elliot teased, tilting his head.


    "Hmf! No, I''m not," Rania lifted her chin, trying to act smug, though she was failing it.


    Elliot just smiled at her, adoring her cuteness. If a smile could kill, millions would have died already should they see Elliot''s smiling face. It could be a magical skill on its own, with the ability to give instant death to those who would see it. Majestic? Divine? Beautiful? No words were enough to describe it. The sun was still high at the sky with no cloud blurring its light and yet, Elliot''s smile was more radiant and captivating.


    Rania''s heart squeezed deep inside her. She immediately averted her eyes upon a glimpse of Elliot''s killer smile - not even two seconds passed!


    "It was easy brushing him off before, treating him like a son," Rania deliberated in her mind. "Well, that''s because he''s so cute and innocent! But after that incident, I can''t even treat him like that anymore. It''s so hard ¡­ I don''t even know what''s going in his mind. Uhmmg, if only he''d stop doing that".


    "Rania," Elliot called out, his face, now serious. "Why did you cry again?"


    Rania''s eyes widened. "Huh?! How did he - but I checked and my eyes weren''t even that puffy or red," she thought. Then answering Elliot, she replied, "What do you mean?"


    Elliot''s brows furrowed. "Please don''t try hiding it from me," he pleaded, looking sad like a puppy.


    Rania felt her heart squeeze again. She breathed deeply before answering.


    With her face turning serious, she replied, "I''m sorry, Elliot ¡­ for worrying you. But rest assured, I''m fine! It''s just ¡­ I can''t really tell you about it but -"


    "- You can''t tell me because you don''t want me to worry?" Elliot interrupted her. "But not telling me about it, also makes me worry. So it''s better to tell me instead. Let''s work it out. Maybe there''s something I can help with. It''s better to lift the burden together - that''s what you always tell me. So why don''t you ¡­ share your burden with me, too?"


    Now, Rania felt her heart squeeze and sting at the same time.


    "Elliot is really kind," she thought to herself. "He notices the simplest of things and always offers help. He always listens, too ¡­ listens and understands. Now my words to him areing right back at me. I could still remember the time I first met him ¡­ If Ipare it to now, it''s like night and day. The Supreme really chooses well ¡­


    How I long to see the day of your ascension ¡­


    The day that the world would recognize your brilliance ¡­


    I truly believe that you can achieve it ¡­


    Even if ¡­ I won''t be there physically ¡­


    I promise I would be with you in spirit ¡­ my King ¡­".


    As Rania''s heart tightened in both joy in hope, and pain in sadness, she was reminded of the day she stayed at the library - the day she prayed to the Lord and asked who Elliot was ¡­ and what was her purpose on this journey ¡­


    When Rania fell asleep, she dreamt once more. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw herself back in outer space, though this time, it wasn''t the Earth in front of her but a simr looking. Somehow, she knew instantly that it was the of the Magi - Gaia.


    Rania''s heart ached upon seeing the ruin that Gaia had be. It was in a more dire state ifpared to their own. The whole was covered in darkness. There wererge thunderstorms covered by clouds, giant fissures on the ground, lots of volcanoes erupting, greenery was almost exhausted - a picture of a dying ¡­ and fast! And it was not because of war, or any conflict made by the people living in it - it was something else.


    After realizing the depths of the situation, Rania''s body suddenly got transported inside the. At the next blink of her eye, she saw herself standing before a giant transparent crystal with its roots stuck on the ground, and its peak, unseen from where she stood.


    Inside the crystal was a woman with darkened red hair. From the looks of it, she seemed alive, only sleeping. The roots of the crystal where she was in, glowed in different colors - red, blue, green, yellow, orange, white, ck, turquoise, purple, pink, light brown, and brown - it was beautiful to look at. That was until Rania''s view expanded.


    With the transparent crystal in the middle, twelve crystals surrounded it in all directions, like a clock. From the one o''clock position was a ck crystal, followed by an orange one at two o''clock, then a purple at three, brown at four, light brown at five, green at six, blue at seven, followed by yellow, turquoise, red, pink, and white, in that order, with the white at twelve o''clock. Each crystal shined bright with their own colors and sparkles of light illuminated all round them.


    However, the beautiful glowing lights they produced seemed to be sucked by the transparent crystal in the middle. Yes, all the light flowed there instead of spreading around. Rania noticed that the area where the twelve crystals stood were healthy and booming with life. But since the transparent crystal in the middle was hogging all the energy they were producing, the rest of thend looked chaotic and barren.


    And that woman inside the transparent crystal ¡­ a dark aura emanated from her. An aura so apparent and sinister that Rania felt her spine shiver just from seeing it.


    "¦Ð¦Ï¦É¦Ï? ¦Å?¦Ò¦Á¦É?" a voice suddenly spoke to her. It was the same voice she heard when they entered the First Gate. But this time, it wasn''t soft nor gentle. Though she did not understand what she said, Rania felt extreme hatred from her rather cold tone. Her body trembled and her heart thumped wildly in her chest. For some reason, fear creeped in her entire being.


    In a blink of an eye, Rania was back to outer space. She had to breathe heavily to catch her breath.


    While clenching her chest, a Giant Vessel appeared on top of the. It was a beautiful, clear vessel in a shape of an urn, pure and pleasing to look at. It was filled to the brim with water of different colors, circling and whirling around inside.


    When Rania saw the Giant Vessel, she felt a very familiar feeling. She smiled as she felt warmth in her heart.


    CRAAACCCK!!!


    A crack suddenly formed on the vessel''s body. Little by little, the water inside escaped from the cracks until it widened and the whole vessel broke and its pieces scattered like golden dusts in the air. Along with it, the water poured into the washing it whole, from top to bottom.


    Large droplets of tears fell from Rania''s eyes. She didn''t know why but her tears just won''t stop. She lowered her head as she tried to wipe away her tears. She felt happy and sad at the same time. She didn''t know why so she thought her emotions were ying with her. When finally calm, she lifted her head again, back to the.


    Rania''s eyes widened with what she saw. She fell to her knees as she finally realized the meaning of the things being shown to her.


    She asked the Lord what her purpose was ¡­ and this was it.


    After the waters flooded the ¡­


    The once ruined ¡­


    Transformed to its former glory!


    And from afar, she heard a voice speaking to her. With its angelic voice, it said:


    "Behold! The Vessel whom I uphold,


    The Maiden in whom my soul delights.


    I will put put my Spirit on her,


    And out of her brokenness,


    She will purge the of its scourge".


    And another voice shouted:


    "When night meets day,


    When dusk meets dawn,


    In the beauty of the twilight,


    Perfection wille.


    And out of the three,


    The greatest will rise.


    When the king sit on his throne,


    The maiden shall be no more.


    The king will have his queen,


    With his righteous right hand,


    He will rule the kingdom forevermore"

 Chapter 100 - Extra #5: In Elliots Eyes

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Beautiful" by Crush (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene XD ~ 0////0


    Hi Beloved Readers!??


    For today''s extra chapter, I will be writing about Elliot''s POV during Chapter 89''s "Under the Moonlight", along with some other things. Hope you enjoy it! <3


    ================


    After taking a long bath, Elliot went outside to cool off his head and think about a couple of things that had been weighing his mind for a while now. Plus, the new facts they just found out from the Fourth Gate.


    He initially nned to go deep in the Forbidden Forest but his feet stopped when he reached the pavilion so he decided to rest there instead.


    "Haaah ¡­," Elliot sighed as he stared at the unshrouded beauty of the moon''s light. In his mind, he thought, "A king, huh? How do I even be a true king? What does that mean? I don''t even know a thing about ruling a kingdom, much more, a. Sure, I have read books about them before. But ¡­ will that suffice? I need experience. And I can''t just experiment on things - I need to know how to do it right during the first try or else ¡­"


    Elliot sighed deeply again.


    "If it''s a king, there''s already one sitting on the throne and he has experience. He''s been a king since who knows when? I don''t see why I''m even needed. What if I just make a mess of it all? Or be someone worse? What if I do it wrong?"


    Suddenly, a shooting star passed by, near the moon he was unconsciously staring at. It caught Elliot''s attention and for some reason, it reminded him of Rania.


    "Rania ¡­," Elliot whispered in a sweet and lovely voice. All theplex things he was thinking a moment ago, disappeared in an instant.


    A moment of silence passed by as Elliot''s lips curved into an endearing smile.


    "It''s amazing how I always find myself unconsciously smiling whenever I think of her," Elliot thought to himself. "She''s a really amazing woman. Always saying the perfect words you need, when you need it. Always supportive, and positive, and smiling like an angel. Always patient and kind and funny, too," Elliotughed. In his mind, he reminisced about the moments he shared with Rania for the past couple of months they''ve been together. Just a few more and it''ll be a year.


    "Lately, I''ve been having this ¡­ weird feelings," Elliot continued to talk to himself. "Feelings I don''t understand ...


    Somehow, I don''t like it when Rania''s not around or when I can''t see her. But when she''s there ¡­ I feel veryfortable. It''s as if I found a ce where I belong ¡­ or a sanctuary. It''s so rxing and fun being with her. I wonder why?


    Another thing I don''t like is when I see her eyes reddened from crying alone. Or when she feels lonely and chooses to hide and suffer alone. I absolutely hate that feeling. I find myself getting worried and angry at the same time. Worried about her and angry that I can''t do anything for her ¡­ And angry that maybe ... she doesn''t trust me enough to let me know.


    It''s weird really ¡­ because if Ipare it to Luna and Ducis, it''s not that I''m fine seeing them sad, but I can bear it. Well, no - not bear ¡­ it''s more like ¡­ it just hurts more to see Rania sad. I feel like I want to take her pain away. Or I just ¡­ I don''t like seeing her hurting. And I don''t want to see anyone or anything hurt her ¡­


    I don''t even remember when it started but ¡­ she''s be very dear to me. Someone very important. And at times - actually, most of the time - I feel like she''s even more important than myself.


    Yes, I don''t mind seeing myself hurt ¡­ I can endure it. I''ve been hurting for years and I survived. But if its her ¡­ it feels like my heart is dying.


    I just want to see her smile ¡­ always.


    I wonder what this feeling is called.


    It''s not obsession ¡­ or gratefulness ¡­ or friendship ¡­


    Hmmm ¡­ well, who knows?


    I''ll just let these feelings overflow.


    And hopefully, it reaches her".


    After his long discussion with himself and his feelings, Elliot noticed someone arrived. Tilting his head, he saw Rania - in her white sleeping robe, staring back at him, clenching her chest, with a face of an angel. He noticed she was blushing for some reason. But after considering she just got off the hot spring, it would be natural to have a pink face from staying too long in there, hence probably the reason she''s taking a walk outside - to cool herself.


    When Elliot saw Rania, he forgot to breathe for a few seconds. He felt his face warm up as his heart beated loudly inside his chest. In his mind, he thought again, "Ahhh ¡­ how beautiful ¡­ I want to hug her ¡­ Argh, what am I thinking?". Dismissing the thought, he smiled warmly at her and greeted, "Rania, you''re here".


    Involuntarily, Elliot tapped the seat beside him, gesturing Rania to sit next to him. Rania smiled back at him and did as he gestured. Sitting side by side, with their eyes locked to each other, theyughed and talked, basking in the brilliance of the moon''s light.


    Little did they know that both of their hearts had been thumping together, responding to each other''s heartbeats, each passing second. Like the echoes you hear when you shout in the mountains, repeating, and reverberating, reaching the depths of their souls.


    One, was oblivious to what it was, and the other, holding herself back.


    But both were pure ¡­ simply seeking the other''s happiness more than their own.


    Where would these feelings take them?


    When there''s still so much more to be done ¡­


    And when duty and feelings collide ¡­


    Which should hold more importance?


    Only time could tell ¡­


    ================


    A little memory of Rania''s first lesson from Elliot about cooking ...


    Rania: Alright, I''m ready! (eyes burning with passion) Let''s do this!


    Elliot: (casually preparing the ingredients by magic and looking so gorgeously handsome in an apron XD) Don''t move around too much and don''t go too close to the fire, you might burn yourself.


    Rania: (blushes but tries to hide it) Oh, okay! I won''t. Thank you. So ¡­ what are we cooking today?


    Elliot: Hmmm ¡­ Have you ever cooked before? Or not? (tilts his head)


    Rania: (gulps) A-ahm ¡­ he-he-he ¡­ (shakes head) That''s why I''m asking you to teach me. (pouts and blushes in embarrassment)


    Elliot: (thinks Rania is cute and blushes, too) That''s fine. Let''s start with something simple and easy, since it''s your first time. (grabs a clear bowl and eggs) Omelette should be easy to do. It''s a human dish, too so you should be familiar with it.


    Rania: (nods) Yes! I know what an omelette is. I love it with cheese and mushrooms. (smiles gleefully, remembering the time shest ate it)


    Elliot: (Hmmm ¡­ so she likes omelettes that way, huh?) Good. Then we could go with that. First, crack the egg into a bowl like this. (demonstrates how, by tapping the egg at the edge of the bowl, separating it through the cracks with two hands, and letting the egg fall into the bowl) Try it. (hands out the tray of eggs to Rania and slides the bowl in front of her) Once you get a hang of it, you should be able to do it with one hand.


    Rania: (blinks) (H-how did he do it again?) Ahmm ¡­ okay, so I just ¡­ crack it here ¡­ (grabs an egg and smashes it on the side of the bowl - crack! - she smashed too hard and the egg stters on her hand and unto the table) Oh no! I''m so sorry!


    Elliot: (chuckles) Pft! Don''t smash it too hard. Just do it gently, like a light tapping. (inches closer to Rania and wipes her hand with a clean cloth)


    Rania: (face turns red, Elliot was nonchntly touching her hands) I - I can wipe it on my own. I''ll ¡­ go wash it as well. (runs towards the faucet and cleans her hand)


    Elliot: (blinks) Okay. (stares at Rania while she washes her hands - suddenly realizes that he was casually touching her hands which he was reprimanded before to be careful on doing) Ugh ¡­ sigh ¡­ (What did I just do? I''m too careless again) (blushes again)


    Rania: I''m back. So how was it again? (grabs another egg and tries to crack it gently into the bowl - but it''s not cracking - she was too gentle) Why?! Why won''t it crack (pouts) Am I really hopeless in cooking? (teary eyes)


    Elliot: Ha-ha-ha-ha! (couldn''t stop himself, so heughs hard) You''re doing it too gently this time. Here, let me guide you. (unconsciously grabs Rania''s hands, puts an egg to it, then holds it, and guides it on cracking the egg with just the right amount of force) Don''t hold on it too tight as well, or it will burst in your hand again. (Elliot now stands behind Rania, with his chest touching Rania''s back)


    Rania: (heart beats loudly and can''t concentrate) Ye - Yes ¡­ (Elliot continues to exin the next steps but she''s no longer listening - her face is burning)


    Elliot: Then, we whisk the egg with a whisker, and put in the ingredients we want to add with it. (whisks the egg and grabs the rest of the ingredients - cheese and mushrooms as Rania liked) Once all mixed, you go to the pan, and light up the stove. (does as he says) You can choose between butter or oil, but butter will give more vor so we''ll use that.


    Rania: (taps her cheeks) (Focus!) Yes! So ¡­ we use butter.


    Elliot: Yeah. Wanna try it? (Elliot hands her the fryingdle)


    Rania: (thinks that Elliot might grab her hand again when she fails so, shakes her heads) Ahm, no. You do it first, then, I''ll copy.


    Elliot: (shrugs, then handsomely cooks the egg on the pan, tosses salt and pepper, and other ingredients like a pro)


    Rania: (Since when did cooking look so elegant and beautiful?) (unconsciously dazes at Elliot)


    (few minutes passed)


    Elliot: And there, it''s done. (puts the omelette on a te)


    Rania: (gets distracted by the smell of delicious food) Uhmm ¡­ it smells so good! Can I taste it? (smiles so cutely and cheerfully)


    Elliot: (unconsciously dazes at Rania) Yes ¡­


    Rania: (grabs a fork and slices the omelette and tastes it) Uhhhm! It''s so yummy! (presses her cheeks in delight) You''re such a great cook Elliot! Your future wife would be so lucky to eat such delicious food everyday!


    (one ¡­ two ¡­ three seconds passed)


    Rania: (coughs, suddenly realizes what she just said) I ¡­ I mean - you know, ahmm ¡­ never mind. (sighs) Anyway, it''s really delicious. (blushes hard)


    Elliot: (the idea never crossed his mind before, and still unfamiliar with romance and marriage and stuff, so he was just nonchnt about it) A wife, huh? It''s a man''s partner and the one he gets to spend the rest of his life with right?


    Rania: (gulps the food in her throat) Yes, that sounds about right.


    Elliot: (opens his mouth, asking Rania to feed her, since she''s the one who has the fork) Ahhh ¡­ give me some. I want to taste, too.


    Rania: (eyes widened) (Rx, this is Elliot we''re talking about so ¡­ he''s definitely not thinking about it that way - it should be fine) (hesitant, but feeds him the omelette XD 0///0)


    Elliot: (calmly deliberates the taste of the omelette) Hmm ¡­ cheese and mushroom with eggs really does taste good. (smiles so handsomely again)


    Rania: (feels her heart squeeze) Uh-uh! Told you so. (smiles warmly at Elliot)


    Elliot: Hmm ¡­ (stares at Rania) I don''t mind spending the rest of my life with you. I like being with you, it''s fun. (smiles endearingly at Rania)


    Rania: (almost dies from heart attack, face turns tomato red) W-what?


    Elliot: (innocently tilts his head) Huh? I said -


    Rania: Yes! I heard you! Don''t repeat it! You''re giving me a heart attack.


    Elliot: (confused) Why?


    Rania: (sighs and pats Elliot''s head) It seems that my son still has a lot to learn.


    Elliot: (squints) I''m not your son.


    Rania: Ha-ha-ha-ha! You''re so cute! (brushes Elliot''s hair and messes it)


    And so, their first cooking session ended without Rania doing any cooking at all.


    Hope you enjoyed it!


    ============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    I''m trying out a new book cover for this novel! Please let me know what you think in thements section below!


    Pleasement if you prefer the old one or this new version so I can adjust ordingly!


    Thank you very much! Love you all! <3


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 101 - Overflowing <3

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Don''t Think Twice" by Hikaru Utada (this is my theme song for Rania and Elliot <3 hope you like it) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~ 0////0


    ~ Recap from previous chapter ~??


    "- You can''t tell me because you don''t want me to worry?" Elliot interrupted her. "But not telling me about it, also makes me worry. So it''s better to tell me instead. Let''s work it out. Maybe there''s something I can help you with. It''s better to lift the burden together - that''s what you always tell me. So why don''t you ¡­ share your burden with me, too?"


    Now, Rania felt her heart squeeze and sting at the same time.


    "Elliot is really kind," she thought to herself. "He notices the simplest of things and always offers help. He always listens, too ¡­ listens and understands. Now my words to him areing right back at me. I could still remember the time I first met him ¡­ If Ipare it to now, it''s like night and day. The Supreme really chooses well ¡­


    How I long to see the day of your ascension ¡­


    The day that the world would recognize your brilliance ¡­


    I truly believe that you can achieve it ¡­


    Even if ¡­ I won''t be there physically ¡­


    I promise I would be with you in spirit ¡­ my King ¡­".


    ~ End of recap ~


    "Elliot ¡­ I -" Rania opened her mouth but she didn''t know what to say. She simply closed her mouth afterwards and looked down on the ground, remaining silent.


    Elliot gave her a few minutes to think but she still wasn''t responding so he stood up and approached her.


    "Ugh," Elliot sighed. "Fine, I won''t pester you about it if you don''t want to say it". He then patted her head and pulled her into an embrace.


    Rania''s eyes widened in surprise. She lifted her arms to push him away from her ¡­ but she stopped midway, and grabbed his shirt instead. Her heart twinged as she buried her face on his chest.


    "Since when did this hug feel so familiar andfortable?" Rania asked herself, her face giving a faint blush. Unknowingly, she was already closing her eyes and relinquishing the moment. "Can I be selfish for a moment? Just this once ¡­ Can I enjoy my time with him while I still have it? And can I wish ¡­ to be with him for a little longer?" she thought again as her fist curved into a ball on Elliot''s chest.


    Elliot felt Rania''s hands clenched and slightly trembled. He lifted her chin to look at him only to see her wretched expression. He felt his heart break seeing her so sad.


    "Please tell me what I can do to take that sadness away," Elliot softly whispered to her.


    Rania gently shook her head, "I''m sorry. I''ll be fine. It seems I made my son worried again".


    But Elliot wasn''t convinced.


    "I told you not to call me that again," he smirked, though with a painful expression.


    Suddenly, Elliot drew his face closer to Rania as he lifted her chin, and much to Rania''s surprise, Elliot did as he warned before.


    Gently pressing on hers, Elliot locked his lips unto Rania''s.


    In her surprise, Rania was unable to stop Elliot. She tried pushing him afterwards but Elliot only tightened his embrace towards her, and locked her in one arm, and the other holding the back of her head.


    "Elliot, don''t -" Rania told him off when their lips parted for a moment.


    But Elliot didn''t listen. Instead, he pressed his lips further and started moving, wetting her soft lips in the process. What once was a simple touching, grew into a more passionate and warm kiss. It was sweet and painful at the same time.


    Rania''s emotions bursted in her chest. The feelings she kept hidden and tried her best to stop them from growing ¡­ overflowed. As tears fell from her eyes, she responded back to Elliot''s loving kiss.


    Their hearts beat together as they closed their eyes and just basked in each other''s feelings and emotions, flowing out in a sweet and heartfelt kiss.


    "I tried my best to stop it," Rania thought as she continued kissing Elliot back, "but I can''t anymore. I''m so sorry ¡­ sniff ¡­ I - I can no longer stop myself. I''ve already fallen so deep".


    And Elliot himself, felt his heart beating loudly in his chest, as if wanting to escape. He couldn''t control it either. He would let go for a second, and kiss her back again, wiping each falling tears in her eyes in the process.


    "This feeling that''s raging within me, wanting to escape and just ¡­ burst out. Could this be ¡­," Elliot asked himself. He too, refused to let go of Rania''s lips. "Could this be ... love?"


    Halting for a moment, they caught their breath and gazed endearingly into each other''s eyes. Their faces, both flushed red and their hearts, still pounding hard.


    "Elliot ¡­ I -" Rania tried to tell him but Elliot hushed her, gently tapping her lips with his forefinger.


    Elliot smiled tenderly at Rania. "Let me say it first".


    Rania gasped. Not in her wildest dream did she ever think that ¡­


    "I love you," Elliot confessed.


    Rania''s tears flowed nonstop again.


    "I, too ¡­ sniff ¡­ I love you," Rania finally admitted, in a soft murmur.


    Ahhh ¡­ what a blissful moment it was. Atst, two hearts reached each other, in a magnificent feeling we call "love".


    No, it wasn''t just a feeling ...


    Because feelingse and go ...


    But this one was something more ¡­


    Far more than just a feeling ...


    Far more than just a longing ¡­


    It was love in its fullness and most pure form ¡­


    "Unconditional love".


    And so, Rania and Elliot continued their emotional kiss for a couple more minutes until their feelings calmed down in their chests.


    If only good times like this couldst forever ...


    However, darkness always lurks in the shadows ...


    While a lot of things transpired in the life of Rania, Elliot, Luna and Ducis, along with our other friends, Selena, vis, Azalea and the king, Calum, certain events were also taking ce in some of the noble families that lived outside the Grand Pce. Especially in the mansion of the Reus household, Nefastus'' noble home.


    A stern-looking man, with dark green hair and eyes, could be seen sitting on a swiveling chair from his office, gazing through the room''s clear windows, staring at the clear sky. He wore a ssy, ck suit, and shiny, leather shoes. On his hands, was a torn piece of paper he kept on swirling around with his fingers.


    "Hmmm," the man hummed as his serious face pondered unto something. "Perfection, huh?" His voice, very deep, and almost menacing. Turning to another man, who looked like a servant, standing behind him, hemanded, "Gather all the experts you can gather and have them decipher these words for me". In an instant, the torn paper in his hand doubled and he gave the other to his servant.


    "Yes, master," the servant bowed. He looked at the torn paper and read the words in it.


    And the paper wrote:


    "Oh king, oh king, be strong and take heart!


    For the Supreme is great and His counsel is just!


    Listen to the words given to His chosen:


    ''When night meets day,


    When dusk meets dawn,


    In the beauty of the twilight,


    Perfection wille.


    And out of the three,


    The greatest will rise."


    "This is ¡­," the servant paused. "What specifically do you want to find out, master?"


    "The meaning of the second part - beauty of twilight, perfection, and also thest part - what ''three'' is it pertaining to?"


    "Understood," the servant nodded. "I will gather everyone I know". Then, his body slowly disappeared in the shadows.


    The stern-looking man went back on staring towards the sky.


    "Prophecies ¡­ destinies ¡­ I will make sure they don''te to pass. I will have my glory, the honor I am due. And I won''t let a mere human interfere with it".


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    A new month is starting and I decided to make some changes for privilege chapters. If you want to read advance chapters, here''s the tier adjustments I made and they will be effective this August.


    ¡ñ Tier 1 - Beloved Readers: 1 Chapter, 1 Coins


    ¡ñ Tier 2 - Beloved Supporter:2 Chapters, 49 Coins


    ¡ñ Tier 3 - Beloved Admirer: 3 Chapters, 99 Coins


    ¡ñ Tier 4 - Beloved Avid Fan: 4 Chapters, 149 Coins


    ¡ñ Tier 5 - Beloved Benefactor: 5 Chapters, 199 Coins


    Let me know what you think of this arrangement in thement section! I''m still trying to bnce out the pricing, sorry for that. For those who do not wish to purchase privilege, no worries! You can still unlock them via fast passes! You can get 3 fast pass per day by logging in, voting with powerstones (pls vote for me) and voting with energy stones. You can find the daily challenge in the app under "Profile" and go to "Rewards". Hope that helps!


    Thank you very much for all your support!

 Chapter 102 - For Gaia

    [Music Rmendation: "Soffia Notte" by Fabrizio Paterlini (instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in the loop while you read this part to experience the real atmosphere of this scene T_T ~


    After their long and heartwarming first kiss, atst, Rania let off a genuine smile. The feelings she had been holding back these past few months were finally set free and reached the one she loved. Deep in her heart, she decided to let it go and just embrace the feelings she had. Elliot was the same, at longst, he figured out the feelings he had been having in his heart.??


    Elliot held Rania''s cheeks as their bodies continued to embrace each other.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Elliot asked, caressing her cheeks in the process, and wiping thest bit of tears she had on her eyes.


    "Yes, much better. Thank you," Rania replied, holding Elliot''s hand that was brushing her cheeks. Her heart was still pounding loudly in her chest. She gazed at him as she answered.


    Elliot''s lips curved into a smirk, "If I only knew that a kiss would make you happy, I wouldn''t have stopped myself from kissing you before".


    "What?" Rania blushed. "You mean ¡­ you''ve always wanted to ¡­ kiss me? But you''ve been very kind and polite and very much a gentleman ever since. You won''t just ¡­ well, not until ''that'' night".


    "Honestly, I''ve been having this feeling of ¡­ wanting to kiss you, and hug you, and cuddle you for a long time now. I''m just holding back because you said a man and a woman shouldn''t be too touchy and close to each other, unless they''re lovers".


    "That''s right," Rania nodded. "Good thing you remembered".


    "I always remember everything you say," Elliot shrugged. Then, pulling Rania closer to him, he asked, with a hint of teasing in his tone, "Hmmm ¡­ I also remember you saying that ''lovers'' are people who love each other. Am I correct?"


    Rania was taken aback. "A-ahm ¡­ yes, that''s also right".


    Elliot smirked again. "I love you, and you love me, too. So I assume we''re ''lovers'' now?"


    Embarrassed, Rania nodded her head once. "I ¡­ I guess so".


    "Good! Then that means I can hug you, and cuddle you, and kiss you anytime I want now, right?"


    "W-what?!" Rania was surprised. She profusely shook her head as she answered, "No! I should have an equal amount of say in the matter. You can''t just kiss me anywhere," her face flushed red, "I mean ¡­ Luna and Ducis ¡­ and the others. Umgh, you get what I mean!" Then her voice toned down, and she continued in a murmur, "I-if we''re alone, t-that''s fine. But not when we''re with other -"


    "- Got it," Elliot didn''t let her finish, and he kissed her again. "We''re still alone, right?"


    Rania couldn''t refuse him, so they enjoyed a couple more minutes of kissing and cuddling.


    On the other hand, Luna, Ducis and the other guardians were having a peaceful tea time or coffee time inside the Forbidden Chamber.


    "..." everyone was silent when Rania and Elliot left the room.


    "So," Luna decided to break the silence. "While we''re waiting for them, can I ask you, guardians, something?"


    "What stupid question are you going to ask again?" Ducis raised his eyebrows.


    "What do you mean stupid?" Luna was angered. "Excuse me, but I''ve been asking you great questions so far! To the point, you can''t even answer some of them!"


    Ducis sighed, pressing his fingers on his temples.


    Terra chuckled. "It seems another fairy is giving you a headache, Ducis".


    Ducis squinted at her, sighing, "Apparently".


    "Another fairy?" Luna got curious. "Who''s the other one?" a hint of a smug smile could be seen on her face. "I want to meet her! We''ll definitely get along with each other - especially in making this stupid dragon suffer. He-he!"


    Terra and Saburra looked at each other. Caligo and Fauna remained silent, but their countenance turned sullen ¡­ especially Ducis''.


    Luna felt the sudden heavy atmosphere.


    "Wait, why do you all look as if someone died?"


    A moment of silence passed by.


    "Someone did ¡­ die," Saburra replied, with a bitter smile on his face.


    Terra held her brother''s hand and turned to Luna. "As you may already know, Gaia is not in a very favourable situation right now".


    "Yes, I know. I used to wander around different ces back there when the Grand Pce hasn''t embarked on a journey towards differents".


    "If that is so, then you should know what''s keeping it alive right now," Fauna added.


    But Luna shook her head. "I''m sorry I don''t," her voice turned mellow. "When I woke up, thinking I was a sprite, Gaia was already in chaos. And the hot topic amongst sprites was that the king decided to go to differents. Aside from that, I don''t know much".


    "Flora," Ducis continued. His face reflected so much pain. "She ¡­ had to sacrifice herself to keep Gaia alive".


    Luna gasped and covered her mouth.


    "Flora is the Guardian of Nature, and among all of us, she holds the most amount of spiritual energy," Terra seconded. "Since the operates and survives on spiritual energy, unless something supplies it, it will die".


    "So y-you mean, she sacrificed all her spiritual energy for Gaia to survive?" Luna''s lips trembled as she asked again.


    Everyone nodded.


    "We didn''t know that she was already nning on doing that ever since that ''catastrophe'' happened. She didn''t tell anyone ¡­ not even Ducis," Terra looked at Ducis'' direction. "We just ¡­ suddenly felt her presence evaporating until it was all gone".


    Luna sobbed after hearing such terrible truth.


    "T-that''s so sad," she cried. "So that''s why the is barely surviving right now? Because it''s still using the spiritual energy she gave? Sniff ¡­ sniff".


    "Yes, and we don''t have much time anymore. We only have around 60 days until it''s exhausted, and we need to do something about it real quick," Ducis said, as his face furrowed. "The current king is invadings in order to suck spiritual energies and transfer them to Gaia. But it''s not enough. It can only buy us some time. Once we''re done with the trials, we need to go back to Gaia to solve the root of all this".


    Luna wiped her tears. "And what is the root of all this?"


    "That''s¡­" Ducis hesitated.


    Suddenly, Rania and Elliot arrived, chuckling towards each other. Seeing everyone''s face, plus the oppressive atmosphere, they looked at each other and shrugged.


    "What happened?" Elliot asked. "Did Ducis and Luna fight again?"


    Ducis sighed and answered him, "It''s nothing. We''re done resting. Let''s go to the Sixth Gate now".


    Elliot wanted to probe more, but he thought, perhaps, it wasn''t time yet again.


    "Alright, let''s go".


    And so, everyone went back to Anguis Solum and onto the next gate. The other guardians went back to Elliot''s Zweih?nder and rested there.


    Now, the Sixth Gate looked like a smaller version of a typhoon, curved to make an arc, and in its middle was another ck hole. The team jumped into the ck hole, and blinding lights weed them inside.


    When they opened their eyes, what awaited them was the vast and beautiful sky, with clouds in different pastel colours of the rainbow. Most shades were in pink, yellow and blue. Then, the team noticed they were standing on a metal tform situated near a cliff. And in front of them was a mechanical-looking castle, floating in the sky.


    Trying to look closer by squinting their eyes, they noticed some fireworks and sparks booming around the castle. There were festive decorations, too, such as banners of different colours, gs with insignias dancing with the wind,nterns floating all around, and beautiful hangings on the castle walls.


    "There seems to be a festival going on," Rania deduced. "Do you think we need to go there?"


    "I think so," Elliot shrugged.


    "But how do we go there? Can you use your magic? Or is this realm going to deactivate our magic once again?" Rania asked as she tried to feel her body from any possible changes. She always felt heavier whenever they''d go to a realm where their magic and spiritual energies were suppressed.


    Elliot tried casting magic by lighting up a fire on his fingers. And there they were, five tiny torches in each of his fingers, like lighters.


    "Hmm ¡­ I guess we won''t be having problems with magic now".


    Rania tried hers, too. "Fire," she whispered, and a small fire also appeared in her hands. "Same goes for me".


    "Why are you both discussing magic when we can just ride Ducis to get there?" Luna asked, pressing on her chin. "He can transform into a dragon, remember?"


    Rania and Elliot blinked their eyes and chuckled afterwards.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! That''s right, we can just ride on Ducis'' back," Elliotughed.


    "We''re so used to having him in his man form that we forgot the fact that he''s a dragon".


    "Me, too. Good thing Luna remembers".


    "That''s because they bicker a lot".


    Luna pouted. Noticing something odd, and unusual again, she asked Rania and Elliot a very intriguing question.


    "I''m not sure if it''s just me but ¡­," Luna squinted her eyes. "You two seem to be awfully closer right now. Tell me, what was it that you talked about when you went outside?"


    Rania and Elliot were taken aback. And a hint of blush could be seen from their faces.

 Chapter 103 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "You are so beautiful" by Eddy Kim (Instrumental only - Goblin OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in the loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    Seeing the flushed faces of Rania and Elliot, Luna lifted her chin and looked smug.??


    "Eehh? What''s this I''m seeing?" Luna snickered. "You can''t lie to me! Did you two -"


    Whoooooossh! Whooooooosh!


    Ducis'' transformed into a dragon and pped his giant ck wings, almost creating a whirlwind in the process.


    "Stop your nonsense, midget. We don''t have all day," Ducis lectured her in a booming voice. "Hop on my back".


    "Tsk!" Luna clicked her tongue. "Just when I was about to get to the juicy part, hmf!"


    Getting on Ducis'' back, Rania, Elliot, and Luna flew towards the floating castle.


    "Wow!" Rania''s eyes sparkled in delight as they flew high in the sky. For a human, who would have thought that she''d be able to ride behind a dragon''s back for real? "This is amazing!"


    Elliot chuckled at Rania''s cute and somewhat child-like behavior.


    "How''s your first time riding on a dragon?" Elliot asked her, grinning.


    Rania''s eyes kept on twinkling. "It''s really great!" She closed her eyes as she sniffed the fresh air and let the calm wind kiss her cheeks. "I never thought flying would be this fun".


    "It is fun to fly!" Luna added. "That''s why I so love my wings!"


    "Since you have your own wings, why don''t you fly on your own?" Ducis picked on Luna.


    "Tsss ¡­ Why are dragons so stingy and petty?" Luna rolled her eyes.


    "Now, now, we don''t want any arguments, okay?" Rania quickly mediated. "I wonder if there would be a day when you two don''t fight?"


    "But it''s not my fault," Luna pouted towards Rania. "Didn''t you just hear what he said? He said I should just fly on my own! All I said was that I loved my wings! It''s not my fault". Then, she snuggled Rania''s arms and acted like a sorry kitty.


    "There, there, yes it''s not," Rania patted her head. "Maybe Ducis enjoys teasing you?"


    Ducis'' expression turned to disgust in a blink of an eye.


    "I beg to differ," Ducis replied. "I don''t amuse myself with such frivolity".


    Rania and Elliot chuckled.


    "By the way, Ducis, I always thought your scales would be smooth. I never thought they''d actually be a bit rough and very solid.," Raniamented as she touched the scales on where they sat.


    "I purposely made it rough so you all won''t slide off," Ducis answered. "My usual scales are indeed smoother.


    "Oh, I see. That''s very nice of you. Thank you".


    "Thank him too, Luna," Elliot turned to Luna. "He made it specially for you".


    "Say what?!" Luna grimaced. "Why me? What did I do?"


    "Ha-ha-ha!" Raniaughed. "Of course! We all know, I and Elliot won''t fall or slide off even if Ducis kept his scales smooth. We can just grab onto something".


    "Yes," Elliot agreed. "I wonder who''s the clumsy one amongst all of us?"


    Luna sulked. "Fine, I''m the clumsy one. Ha-ha ¡­ Thank you, Ducis," she admitted in a monotonous tone.


    "Don''t be so sure about that. I didn''t do it for you," Ducis disagreed.


    A few more ps of his wings and the team was now in front of the Floating Castle. Uponnding, everyone got off, and Ducis transformed back into a man.


    "Who goes there?" one of the many guards stationed in front of the castle, asked them. He was arge, beefy man with a mustache and beard covering almost half of his face. His voice was profound and fierce. He seemed to be the head of the castle guards since the others were lined up on his back.


    "We''re travellers and we''re looking for a temple," Elliot answered in a calm manner.


    "There is no temple here".


    "Of course," Elliot thought. "It''s never been easy finding the temples". Turning unto the head of the castle guards, he inquired, "Hmmm ¡­ I see. In that case, do you have lodgings? We need to get some ce to rest".


    The castle guards discussed amongst themselves.


    "Alright, we will grant you temporary entry so long as you do not carry any weapon with you," the head of the castle guards decided. "And we will need to ce tracking magic on all of you for security purposes".


    "We agree".


    And so, the team was permitted to enter the castle gates. Upon entering, the very first thing they noticed was the lively and festive atmosphere of the town. Aside from the carnivalesque decorations, there were bands and loud music ying all around the town, and many people were singing and dancing to its tune. There were guards stationed at every corner, but even they would get dragged on the fun by some of the vigers.


    The whole town had a medieval atmosphere, with tall houses and shops that could be seen almost everywhere your eyes could reach. The road had beautiful patches of mosaic art, magic-infused streetmps, trees at each corner, and arge town circle where a huge fountain resided. A couple of benches encircled the fountain, along with many flower beds.


    "This seems like a fun town," Rania assessed. "I wonder what''s going on? What are they celebrating?"


    "Let''s ask them," Elliot answered.


    As they stepped inside the town, Luna''s eyes glimmered in delight.


    "R-Raniaaaa," Luna called out in a very expectant and happy tone. "I''m seeing lots of new things! I wanna see! I wanna see! Can we take a look around first? And I wanna taste some new food, please?" Luna kept on giggling and prancing nonstop in her excitement. "Please, please, please? Pretty please?"


    Raniaughed at her. "Ha-ha-ha! You''re so cute Luna. Alright, let''s go ahead and look around first and use the opportunity to gather some intel. We need to know what we need to do here to pass the trials afterall".


    Elliot nodded in agreement. He surveyed the surroundings with his eyes, and everything seemed to normal, just a typical asion. No anomalies could be found anywhere. Everyone was just ¡­ happily celebrating. Deciding the coast was clear, they went as nned and wandered around town.


    "Hmm ¡­," Elliot pondered for a bit. His lips curved into a smirk after thinking of a brilliant idea. "This town doesn''t look so bad". Then, he approached Luna and said, "Luna, you want to look for good food right?"


    "Huh? Yes, of course! Food is my top priority!" Luna answered enthusiastically.


    "Then go with Ducis and look around. Since we can use magic here, your charms on the bracelets should work and we couldmunicate with each other".


    Luna blinked her eyes. "Huh? Oh yah! The bracelets! That''s right, it should work now. But wait, why do I need to go with Ducis? I wanna go with Rania!"


    "Hmm ... We need to go somewhere. It would be much faster if we separate. So you go with Ducis, I go with Rania. See you both in about an hour or so. Let''s all meet back here at the fountain, or use the bracelet should anything arise," Elliot went on and on, not letting anyone give him a rebuttal. Once done saying his piece, he grabbed Rania''s hands and went on their way.


    "Master, wait! Why do I have to go with this midget? I want to -" Ducis tried toin, but Elliot was now many steps away from them. "Sigh ¡­ just my luck. Stuck with the fairy again".


    "What are you saying ''just my luck''? I''m the one with rotten luck to always end up with you! Hmf!" Luna pouted.


    And the two bickered around for a while before really being able to wander around and check out the deliciously different foods in the town.


    Meanwhile, Rania was confused about where Elliot was taking her. She didn''t remember them discussing anything about going ''somewhere'' as far as she knew.


    "Elliot," Rania called out to him. They were now out of sight from Ducis and Luna. "Where are we going? You never mentioned anything to me about this ''ce'' we would be going to".


    Elliot grinned mischievously at her. "Yes, I didn''t. We''re going on a stroll. Just the two of us. I read something simr before - lovers going on a walk together, or strolling in a city. Doesn''t sound so bad, right?"


    Rania blushed upon hearing his cute motives.


    "T-that''s ¡­ Hey! We need to get to the temple fast, okay? I hope you still remember we don''t have that much time".


    "Yes, I remember. It''s not like we''re doing this just for a stroll. Just think of it like we''re doing it for research".


    "B-but ¡­"


    "Hush ¡­ No more but" Elliot pressed his forefinger on Rania''s lips. "Come on!"


    And so, Rania and Elliot went for a stroll around the town, with their hands holding unto each other. Rania''s face was pink for the whole time, and her heart kept on rapidly beating in her chest.


    ================


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    I just want to greet everyone a HAPPY FRIENDSHIP DAY!!!


    Thank you very much for supporting me this far! I am very happy and grateful to everyone, silent readers or not, really, thank you very very much! XD


    I feel like I''ve met many wonderful friends all around the globe from all of you!


    I will keep on striving and improving and doing my best for all of you! I love you all! <3 Keep safe and have a wonderful day ahead! (flying kisses)

 Chapter 104 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Sunny Mornings" by Peder B. Hend (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in the loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    Rania''s head spun from one direction to another as she toured the town with Elliot. Who could me her? There was so much to see! It was kind of like the City of Tenebris from the Third Gate - just a medieval version. From the outside, one would think that the castle was a bit smaller than usual, but once you step inside, it was huge, and there were lots of ces you could go. From the castle gates, different shops lined up - there were shops for clothes and garments, weaponry, crafts, magical tools, essories, then a couple of restaurants on each corner of the streets.??


    After the long line of shops was the town square where the fountain was. There were mini stalls all around the square, and that''s where Luna and Ducis stayed to check every booth for tasty foods. On the eastern side of the square, you could see arge museum and library, side by side. While on the other, was the guard''s headquarters, another restaurant, and a tall building that looked like an inn. Straight ahead from there was the road downtown, where Rania and Elliot proceeded since the town square was too crowded for them. Elliot didn''t like seeing Rania bumping into different people and apologizing over and over, so he decided to go to a more spacious area.


    Downtown were more shops, restaurants, bars, hotels and a couple of houses. There was also a merchant''s guild that stood the tallest among all the establishments there. On its right side was an alleyway leading to an enormous coliseum. And at the farthest ce was the main castle, with itsrge towers and concrete walls. On its towers were green gs with a white emblem of a horse with wings, and below it spelt a name "Ventus".


    "This town is beautiful," Rania smiled as she looked carefully at each shop they passed by. "Oh look! A flower shop! Luna''s going to love it if she sees it. Wait - isn''t that a Verus Amor flower? The same one you gave me back then?" Rania turned to Elliot.


    Elliot checked it out, "Hmm ¡­ you''re right. It''s the same one".


    "I thought it''s something hard to find. But they''ve got plenty of it".


    "It is hard to find ... an authentic one. Those are copies made by magic, to look exactly like the flower".


    "Ohh, I see. How could you tell the difference?"


    "The concentration of spiritual energy, and its pattern".


    "Pattern?"


    "Yes, it''s like ¡­ hmmm," Elliot thought for a moment, "a fingerprint. Copies will have the same pattern, but the real one would have a unique pattern. Like snowkes, no two snowkes arepletely identical to each other".


    "Wow, that''s amazing. How could you see it? Do you have magical eyes?" Rania chuckled.


    "Ha ha ha! Maybe, or maybe not. You can see it too if you want, I think. Just concentrate a few spiritual energies in your eyes - oh, your magic activates by speech".


    "That''s right. Maybe I should name that skill. I''ll call it ''assess'' - what do you think?"


    "Sounds good".


    "Okay, let me try," Rania prepared herself and stared at the flowers. "Assess".


    As soon as she uttered the word, her eyes began seeing sparkles of golden dust attached on the leaves and petals of the flowers. Elliot was right! They followed the same patterns, confirming that they were copies.


    "Woah! You''re right! They do have the same patterns. Seeing things like this, it''s like I''m looking at the night sky filled with stars even in broad daylight," Rania gaped in amazement. "I wonder how yours looks like," then she turned to Elliot again and stared at him.


    "No! Don''t look at me like that -" Elliot tried to stop her, but it was toote.


    Rania blinked her eyes in surprise.


    "Of course! You have a very high spiritual capacity and concentration ¡­ so I won''t be able to see you! Ha ha ha!" Rania chuckled. Indeed, she could barely see Elliot - just the shape of his body. He looked like a mannequin covered in golden glitters.


    "I told you so, now stop that," Elliot patted Rania and rummaged her hair.


    Rania continued to chuckle. "Don''t mess my hair," she said, lifting Elliot''s hands while stopping her ''assess'' skill so she could see the look on his face. And there he was, gently smiling back at her.


    "You can adjust it so you would see different things," Elliot continued. "If you want to see the spiritual core instead, just adjust it ordingly, or maybe call it a different way". Then, he noticed Rania was staring at him. "Hey, are you listening to me?"


    "Yes," Rania nodded. Her smile couldn''t be taken away from her lips.


    "What is it?" Elliot asked, confused. "Why are you staring?"


    "Nothing much. It''s just ¡­ before, you were gloomy and silent, with very minimal expressions. But now, you have changed - you can smile so happily, and for that, I''m very d and thankful".


    Elliot''s eyes widened, and his cheeks blushed after realizing what Rania meant. He averted his eyes from her and nodded shyly.


    "Elliot ¡­," Rania called him dearly. "I hope you keep it that way. I love seeing your smile".


    "Me, too. I love seeing your smile," Elliot pulled Rania close and caressed her cheeks. "Let''s keep on smiling together ¡­ no matter whates our way".


    "Uhm, yes".


    Elliot inched his face closer to Rania to give her a kiss.


    "Ah! Wait, Elliot, w-we''re in public," Rania''s face flushed red in an instant.


    Elliot gave a look that he hadpletely forgotten they were in public.


    "Oh, right, we are. Too bad," Elliot shrugged.


    "Phew," Rania held her chest and sighed.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" they bothughed at each other.


    Then, a woman suddenly appeared out of nowhere and approached them.


    "Hello there! Are you two a couple?" the woman asked. Her eyes and hair were brown, and she dressed like a belly dancer, with a red fitted top and hip belt, partnered with harem pants of the same colour, and essories on her neck, arms, and feet.


    Rania and Elliot were surprised by the sudden question.


    "Yes, we are," Elliot confidently answered. "Why?"


    "Oh! That''s great!" the woman pped her hands. She seemed very amused and cheerful to find out they were a couple. "We''re holding an event for couples! If you manage to win, you''d be given premium tickets to the greatest theatrical y in the coliseum that will be held tomorrow! There would be a song from the most famous songstress, too!"


    "A y and a song, huh?" Elliot thought. Turning to Rania, he asked, "Are you fond of those?"


    "What would be the y about?"


    Elliot chuckled. "And there she is, already asking. I guess this means she likes them," he thought in his mind.


    "It''s about the bittersweet love of a fairy and a dragon!" the woman replied in a sing-song tone.


    "A fairy and a dragon? Hmm ¡­ kinda reminds me of someone - or some two that I know," Rania pondered. "It''s interesting! I want to watch".


    "Great choice!" the woman jumped in joy. "Now, all you need to do is participate in this," then, she gave them a piece of paper that read ''Ventus'' Strongest Couple Competition''.


    "A fightingpetition?" Rania asked.


    "Yes! You see, we''re celebrating the marriage of our king and queen, so we''re doing lots of events for couples." the woman giggled. "We''re a bit short on participants for this one, though. All the other couples decided to do the singing or dancingpetition," she pouted and cried, "we need a bit more participants here if we want to meet our quota. The premium tickets are very expensive".


    Rania chuckled at her. "In that case, there should be a participating fee as well, right?"


    "That''s right! Just 500 golds per admission".


    "Did we bring gold?" Rania whispered to Elliot.


    "No, but I can make some," Elliot whispered back.


    "Isn''t that ¡­ cheating?"


    "Beats me. This is a guardian''s realm, so I don''t think 500 golds will hurt their economy and throw it off-bnce".


    "Pft! How convenient. I wonder if I could do that too?"


    "Ahm, what are you talking about?" the woman interrupted.


    "Nothing, we''re joining," Elliot answered her, and from his pockets, he conjured magic to make a pouch with 500 pieces of gold in it, took it out, and gave it to the woman. "Here, our participation fee".


    "Yay! Thank you very much!" the woman was so happy. "Come with me! Let me show you where thepetition will be held".


    Rania and Elliot followed the woman towards the alleyway where the enormous coliseum was. Turned out, the fightingpetition would be held in the same ce as the theatrical y. Once inside, the woman helped them register for thepetition.


    "Alright, that''s it! It will start in about an hour and a half, so you two can still wander around before that. Thank you for participating!"


    And so, Rania and Elliot continued their stroll in the remaining parts of the town they haven''t explored.

 Chapter 105 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 3)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Heaven" by Roy Kim (instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene XD ~ 0////0


    "Chickeeeeeen," Luna drooled in front of the stall that sold crispy fried chickens. They were divided per part and looked scrumptiously delicious. Her eyes shimmered in delight and excitement. Still looking at the cooked chickens, she tugged Ducis'' sleeves and begged, "I want thooooose. Give me money, dragon."??


    Ducis irked. "Ugh, how shameless can you be, midget?"


    "Argh, I''m not a mid - hmf! Fine, I''ll forgive you for now, but I want those chickens!" Luna demanded. Realizing she shouldn''t be acting that way, she pped her hands together and acted cutely, "Pleeease? Pretty please? I don''t have money".


    "Urgh, this stupid ¡­ sigh ¡­ fine. It''s not like there''s anything I can do since we''ve been deserted," Ducis was about toin, but he thought it''s useless, so he just agreed. With a listless expression and monotonous tone, he asked the food vendor, "What currency do you use and may I take a look at it?"


    "A customer! Of course," the vendor replied, and he showed them a gold coin. "Here, we use gold ted coins for our currency".


    "Thank you," Ducis politely replied, "And how much are those?"


    "Just 1 gold coin per piece! How many would you like?"


    Ducis was about to ask Luna, but she was already picking the parts that she liked - which were all chicken legs. Her eyes continued to twinkle as she picked the chickens with a food tong, and dropped them inside a paper food box.


    Luna looked back at him, noticing he was staring at her. "What? I''m just picking the chickens".


    "Yes, yes, go ahead," Ducis replied, pressing his temples with his fingers. "How can this fairy eat so much and still be so thin?"


    "Here! I''m done picking!" Luna gave the box to Ducis.


    "How much is all this?" Ducis turned to the vendor.


    "That''s 20 gold coins. Thank you very much for your patronage!"


    And Ducis used his magic to conjure a pouch with gold coins, counted 20 pieces from it and gave it to the vendor after thanking him.


    "Uhhhhmm! This is so delicious!" Luna began wolfing down the chicken. "I need a drink to pair with this," she thought, then saw a stall in front of a lounge bar. She pointed her finger in its direction. "There! Let''s go there next!"


    Luna hopped and hummed merrily as she walked towards her next target while still eating the chicken. Seeing her like this, Ducis thought, "They''re both energetic ¡­ but she''s still different from Flora".


    Then, his expression turned glum, "I wonder what will happen ¡­ when Flora''s core fully awakens inside her? Will she be Flora? Or will she stay as Luna? Which side of her would remain?"


    "How much is this mister?" Luna asked the seller that looked like a bartender. The stall must have been an extension of the bar.


    "We''re having a promo today, miss! It''s only 1 gold for two drinks".


    "Sweet! Give me two!"


    "Which drink would you like? We have fruit shakes, coffee, tea, a wide variety of wines and alcohol, and carbonated drinks if you want".


    "Hmmm ¡­ I want it all!"


    Ducis caught up with her and tapped her head lightly. "You can''t possibly drink all of it. Just choose one and stick with it".


    "Ouch!" Luna bawled her eyes, "But I want to taste all of it".


    "Even the wine?"


    "Yesh! Sniff ¡­ sniff".


    Ducis sighed. He then asked the seller, "What''s the alcohol content of your wine?"


    "It''s not that high, sir! Just very little, not enough to make anyone tipsy. We have stronger ones if you''d like."


    "I want wine that''s perfect for fried chickens!" Luna interrupted.


    "Then sparkling wine it is! What will be your other drink?"


    "Ahm ¡­ ahm ¡­," Luna peeked at Ducis and asked like a cute kitty, "D-do you want drinks? Or can I have both? He said they have a promo of 1 gold for 2 drinks". Her cutesy acts were too obvious for Ducis.


    "Your intention reeks out, stop it. Just say what you want like you always do. Acting cutely doesn''t help. It''s disgusting," Ducis tantly told her as he averted his eyes and looked away from Luna. Though one could see a hint of red blush from his ears. "Ugh, this is stupid," he thought in his mind.


    "Tsk! Fine," Luna squinted and turned back to the seller, "I''ll take a mango fruit shake as the second drink, please".


    "Sure! Kindly have a seat while we prepare it".


    And so, Luna and Ducis sat side by side on the chairs outside the bar. Luna ced her box of chicken on the table and continued eating.


    "This is really yummy! Do you want some, Ducis?"


    "Wow, you''re calling me by my name. What an amazing thing food can do," Ducis replied sarcastically.


    "Can you stop being sour for a moment? Don''t ruin my mood while I''m eating my favorite chicken! I''m finally having some leg parts!"


    Ducis noticed that some sauce got into the side of Luna''s lips. He raised his hand to wipe it off, but when he realized what he was trying to do, he immediately stopped.


    "W-what the! What was I thinking?" Ducis asked himself in surprise. "Ugh, must be a habit with Flora. She was a messy eater, too". He sighed when he remembered. "I''m confused. Are they the same person or not?"


    Luna noticed Ducis'' brows knitting again. She felt her heart sting upon seeing his expression.


    "Ahm ¡­ are you okay?" Luna gulped before asking.


    "Huh? Ah, I''m fine. I just thought of something".


    "What is it?"


    Ducis sighed. "I''m just confused about something".


    "Spill it already! I hate dilly-dallying".


    "You''re core -"


    "- Here''s your drinks! Enjoy!" a waiter arrived and served them the drinks they ordered.


    "Wow! Thank you!" Luna got distracted in an instant and quickly gulped the sparkling wine. "Ahhhh! That hit the spot! Chicken and wine is the best! Hic!"


    Ducis'' eyes widened. "Hey! Don''t tell me you''re drunk already?"


    "What drunk? Hic! ¡­ I''m not," Luna replied with her face flushed red - she was drunk!


    "Seriously? In an instant?"


    "Now I want some desserts to go with my chickens. Hic! Buy me!"


    "Ugh, of all the time to be drunk," Ducis hit his face with his palm. "If you can''t handle alcohol, why would you even drink?"


    Dun! Dun! Dun! Dun!


    Suddenly, the sound of the drums and trumpets could be heard from afar. A parade started, and a group of performers could be seen dancing, singing, and doing different sorts of magical tricks. Some of the girls were handing out flyers to everyone in town.


    A man that looked like their leader shouted, "Come and watch the bittersweet love story of a Fairy and a Dragon! Tomorrow night at the Ventus Coliseum!".


    One of the girls handing out flyers approached Luna and Ducis.


    "Hi! Come watch with us tomorrow!" the girl greeted as she handed out a piece of paper to them. It contained the teasers and other details regarding the show. "This y is perfect for couples like you two. A great songstress wille and perform, too. You''ll definitely love it! Don''t forget to buy your tickets at the ticket booth in the Ventus Coliseum! See you there!"


    Ducis sighed again as he looked at the flyer.


    "What perfect timing ¡­"


    "Hic! A theatrical y ¡­ I want to watch ¡­ hic!" Luna huped.


    "We don''t have time for that".


    Hearing his response, Luna cried like a child.


    "Waaaaaaaa! I want to watch! I want to watch!" Luna threw a fit.


    "Hey! Stop that!" Ducis quickly covered her mouth. "I''m really getting annoyed now. Stop with your drunkenness".


    "No! No! No! I want to watch!"


    "Fine! I''ll buy some tickets, just stop. Argh, you''re annoying".


    "You promise?"


    "Yeah, whatever. I''ll buyter".


    "Yay!" Luna sprung from her seat and hugged Ducis'' arms. "Thank you!"


    Ducis blushed. He felt Luna''s¡­ pretty big chests pressed on his arm. He immediately turned frantic.


    "Argh, don''t touch me, midget! Let go!"


    But Luna was so drunk, she kept on rubbing her face on Ducis'' arm while she hugged it.


    "Ducis is the best!"


    "Ugh, you''re such a handful".


    "Ducis," Luna suddenly whispered, trying to be secretive. "I want to tell you something".


    "What now?"


    Then, Luna pulled Ducis near and whispered in his ears.


    "I liked your kiss".


    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!


    Ducis'' heart almost leaped out of his chest. His face turned so red, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "W-what ¡­" Ducis stuttered. "What are you saying, you mid -"


    But Luna wasn''t listening to him. She caressed his cheeks gently, her smile didn''t leave her face. Sliding her fingers from Ducis'' cheeks, to the back of his head, dragging his smooth hair in the process, Luna pulled Ducis'' face closer to hers and ¡­ kissed him.


    The crowd near them saw that they were being lovey-dovey and pped their hands in amusement. Some girls gasped and giggled, and the men shouted their congrattions.

 Chapter 106 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 4)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Beautiful" by Crush (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene XD ~ 0////0


    While Ducis was busy taking care of the drunken Luna, Rania and Elliot continued their sweet stroll.??


    "We still have an hour and a half, where do you want to go next?" Elliot asked Rania.


    Rania thought for a moment and answered, "I think we''ve covered the whole town, just not inside every shop. I would love to go and read in the library but ¡­ I''ll probably spend the rest of the day there, so no. Ha ha ha!"


    "Pft! Yeah, right," Elliot chuckled. "How about we get something to eat then? We''ve been walking around for quite some time already. And we have a fightingpetition to go to".


    "Now that you mention it, I am feeling a bit hungry. Hmm ¡­ what to eat?"


    "Let''s try that big restaurant we passed by. Their food smelled good".


    "Yes, that''s right. Let''s go there!"


    Elliot nodded. "Rania, about thepetition ¡­"


    "Hm? Oh, are you worried about me?"


    "I am, yes," Elliot admitted. "I know you''re strong in terms of magical ability but ¡­ what if it bes a battle of fists or swords or other things? I''m just worried that -"


    Rania hushed Elliot, gently touching his lips with her forefinger.


    "I''ll be fine. If that happens, I can always cast a barrier," Rania assured him with a smile.


    Elliot sighed. "Of course. And I promise to protect you, too".


    "It will be a duel, couples to couples, so you will most likely fight with the man, and I with the woman. Focus on yours, don''t mind me. I can do it!"


    "Yeah, says someone without any battle experience," Elliot teased her.


    "What did you say? Of course I have! I practiced with you and Luna and Ducis. That''s experience enough," Rania pouted.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say," Elliot teased again and pinched Rania''s cheeks gently.


    "Hmf! I''ll prove you! You never know, maybe I''m the one who''d end up protecting you," Rania teased back and winked at him.


    "That was cute," Elliot thought in his mind. He tried to hold back hisughter. "Pft! Alright, let''spete in protecting each other".


    "Why are youughing? You''re not mocking me, are you?" Rania squinted.


    "No, I''m not. I believe in you. You''re a strong, independent woman, who wouldn''t just let me protect her in silence. Always giving me a headache - I mean -"


    "Hey! I''m not giving you a headache! When did I?"


    Elliot coughed and mumbled, "When you try to cook, or end up blowing up the forest when we practice".


    Rania was speechless. She DID, almost blow up the forest when she practiced casting elemental magic like fire, or water, or wind and others. She had a bit of trouble controlling the amount of spiritual energy she''d release, hence the dilemma. But it was all good now, the practice helped her a lot. Regarding cooking, well, that was an entirely different matter.


    "F-fine, I did give you a headache," Rania continued to pout.


    "You gave me more happiness than headaches, though," Elliotforted her and embraced her after. "Ahhh, my Rania is so cute".


    Rania''s face turned pink, and she buried her face on Elliot''s chest as usual. "Please stop saying c-cheesy things, my heart will explode".


    Elliot chuckled, "I''ll try. I just say things that are on my mind".


    He let go of Rania after a few minutes and held her hand again. They began walking towards the restaurant they were talking about.


    "I do have a question, though," Elliot asked. "We''re not husband and wife yet, so what should I call you? Lover? My woman? Or is there another term for that?"


    "Ahmm ¡­ yes, there is," Rania averted her eyes in embarrassment. She softly whispered, "It''s ahm ¡­ boyfriend and girlfriend. But just keep on calling me by my name. No need for endearments".


    "I see ¡­ So I''m your boyfriend, and you''re my girlfriend now, right?"


    "Y-yes".


    "Regarding endearments ¡­ I do have one for you".


    "Please, no need," Rania felt too embarrassed. Her heart kept thumping on her chest.


    "Beloved - My Dearly Beloved Rania," Elliot smiled so sweetly towards Rania. "The word ''beloved'' is the highest form of endearment for us Magi. It''s how the many great kings and great men of history referred to their wives".


    Rania felt her heart squeeze again. "Uhm ¡­ Thank you. But I''m not your wife yet, s-so just Rania is fine. I feel my heart will explode if you''ll keep on calling me that".


    "Ha ha ha! Alright. I''ll call you that once we marry and you be my wife".


    Rania sighed. Along with the warm and fuzzy feeling, was a bit of sting in her heart. Because deep inside, she knew ¡­ she would never reach that stage with him. Her lips shook a bit, but she gave Elliot an endearing smile.


    "That expression again," Elliot thought. He immediately noticed the hesitation. "Why? Why does she act that way whenever I talk about the future? As if ¡­ she doesn''t belong in the future? Is that what she''s worried about? Dying? I know this journey is dangerous, and there''s a lot of things that can happen. But ¡­ no! I won''t let her die! Over my dead body! So please, don''t be sad. Don''t look like that".


    And so, Rania and Elliot arrived at the restaurant and nned to spend the remaining hours before thepetition there. On the other hand, Ducis carried Luna on his back as he looked for a ce to stay since a certain fairy just got drunk in the height of the morning - of all the times she would get drunk.


    "This midget is really getting on my nerves. I swear when she wakes up, I''ll have my revenge," Ducis swore to himself while he walked towards therge inn beside the restaurant in the town square.


    "Wee to Ventus Inn!" one of the hotel staff weed them. "This way, please," she gestured her hands towards the front desk. "Are you looking for a room for two? We currently have a promo for our deluxe couple rooms".


    Ducis wasn''t paying much attention to the attendant. Luna''s body kept on sliding on his back. He got irritated again and put her down, then switched to a princess carry instead.


    "This midget will be the end of me," Ducis shook his head. Turning to the attendant, he replied, "Yes, whatever. Any room is fine".


    "Got it, we''ll prepare the rooms right away".


    Then, the attendant talked to the woman at the front desk and helped them register. Once done, she guided Ducis to the room and gave him the key. Ducis then used the key and got inside the room. Upon entering, he was disgusted with the lovey-dovey look of the room. There was one bed shaped like a heart, with flower petals, too. There''s also a bottle of champagne on top of the bedside table, paired with two champagne sses. Good thing that aside from that, the room was typical and ssy - it was a deluxe room after all.


    Ducis dropped Luna on the bed and in his annoyance, pulled the nket to her body and up to her face. He didn''t want to see that drooling and happily sleeping ¡­ cute face. Ducis shook his head and sighed as he sat on the bed. He stretched his body for a bit then pulled his sleeves on his right arm to reveal a silver bracelet with blue gems on it. He tapped it once, giving it a tiny bit of spiritual energy and the gems began to glow.


    "Master?" Ducis called out to Elliot on the other side of themunication bracelet.


    Elliot felt the bracelet on his wrist glow while he was eating with Rania. He lifted his left arm and answered the call.


    "Yes, Ducis? I''d like it if you stop calling me Master, though".


    "Master! You answered!" Ducis felt so happy. "Pleasee back! I don''t want to deal with this fairy anymore. It''s like I''m babysitting a child, for goodness'' sake!"


    Elliot chuckled on the other line. "Go and build your rtionship with her first. You two keep on fighting but in reality, you''re concerned about each other".


    Ducis'' eyes widened. "W-what are you saying?! T-that''s not true!"


    "Oh? You sound flustered. I guess, I hit the mark, huh?"


    Rania chuckled at Elliot''s teasing with Ducis.


    "Don''tugh at my misery! This midget was pigging and got drunk from barely finishing a gulp of wine! And its sparkling wine! It had very low alcohol content too! Now, I''m stuck with her in a hotel since she fell asleep," Ducisined. "Pleasee back here and apany me. I can''t take this anymore".


    "Ughmm ¡­," Luna woke up from all the screaming she''s hearing. Her face was still very red, half-awake, and looked drunk.


    "Ducis?" Luna called out to him. "Who are you talking to?"


    Ducis turned to Luna. "Finally, the troublemaker is awake! I''m talking to Elliot and Rania and I''m telling them how you''re a drunkard in the middle of the day," he hissed.


    "I see ¡­ Did you tell them we kissed too? Hic!" Luna teased.


    Elliot and Rania''s eyes widened.


    "What? You kissed?" they chorused.


    Ducis'' face went pale.

 Chapter 107 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 5)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Promise" by The Sunleth Waterscape (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Ducis gave his most awkwardugh. "W-what are you saying drunkard midget? Go back to sleep!" He snapped his hands and Luna fell asleep in an instant. With sweat starting to form on his forehead, he replied to Elliot, "S-she''s dreaming, master. Don''t believe the nonsense she was talking about".??


    Rania and Elliot looked at each other and giggled. Ducis'' tone gave him away. He had always been a guardian dragon who never knew how to lie. But if it''s keeping secrets, he was pretty good at it.


    "Alright, it''s a dream if you say so," Elliot said, holding back hisughter. "But just a word of advice, next time you lie, try to do a better job. You suck at it".


    Ducis'' face flushed in embarrassment. "I - I''m sorry, master".


    "Elliot".


    "Yes, Elliot".


    "I - It was an ident, nothing intentional. Just ¡­ sigh"


    "It''s okay, no need to exin it," Elliot chuckled. "It''s fine really. Guardians are free to love, too. You don''t have to hold yourself back".


    "What? No! I''m loyal to Flora!" Ducis panicked.


    Elliot was amused. He continued roasting him. Rania pulled her chair closer to Elliot, wanting to join the fun since they were still waiting for their food.


    "Flora? Who''s that?" Elliot asked.


    "She''s ¡­ myte lover," Ducis admitted, his tone suddenly changed to a serious one.


    Rania and Elliot felt the seriousness in his voice.


    "I''m so sorry to hear that, Ducis," Rania said in a soft voice.


    "Actually, there''s something I want to tell you two. And now''s the perfect time since this midget is asleep. Would you minding over?"


    Elliot didn''t waste any time and told the servers to prepare the food they ordered for take out. Once done, they came to the hotel that Ducis told them about - Ventus Inn, and up to the floor where they stayed. They passed over a couple of rooms before they reached "Room 304" where Ducis and Luna stayed.


    Ducis opened the door for them when they knocked. Elliot and Rania burst outughing upon seeing the romantic decorations and design of the room. It took them a couple of minutes to calm down but once calm, they all sat on therge couch in a living room after the bedroom.


    "What was it that you wanted to say?" Elliot began the conversation.


    "That day ¡­ when I left with her," Ducis started his story," I discovered something about her that you two should know about. I''m not entirely sure what it means but ¡­" Ducis'' furrowed and sighed.


    "Let''s figure it out together," Rania encouraged him. "Whatever it is, it must be something that''s weighing you down. Don''t worry, we''re here, too. We can solve it together".


    "Luna ¡­ she has two spiritual cores inside her," Ducis said as he looked straight into their eyes.


    Rania gasped and Elliot''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "But having two cores is impossible," Elliotmented.


    "That''s what I thought, too," Ducis nodded. "The fact that she had two cores was weird already. But what''s more interesting is that one of the cores is full and the other is just half of a core".


    "What?" Elliot furrowed. "That''s impossible. How can half a core survive? Spiritual cores need a host to live on, and that''s mostly the person''s body where they developed. That''s why it''s impossible for someone else to use another person''s core, thus, making it impossible for non-Magi to use magic. Same goes for transfer of cores between Magi to another Magi - it''s very unlikely to happen and seed".


    "But it did, on her -" Ducis argued, pointing at Luna. "And that''s not all, even if that core is half, it is still alive and glowing. It was very faint but I felt something like a barrier that enveloped it ¡­ as if it was being preserved on her body".


    "Preserved?" Elliot pondered for a moment. "So it''s possible to do that? If what you say is true, then that means ¡­ the owner of that half core wille and get it back, right?"


    "Tell us, Ducis," Rania joined in, "do you know who''s the owner of that half core?"


    Ducis fell silent. His eyes fell on Rania, his brows knitted in worry. He didn''t say anything but Rania understood it immediately. Rania fell silent too, and her eyes fell on the ground.


    Noticing the heavy atmosphere, Elliot asked, "What''s the matter? Who is it?"


    Ducis was hesitant but he decided to tell him the truth this time, "She''s the most powerful sorceress that ever lived ¡­ Amare".


    "Amare ¡­," Elliot repeated. Something in his mind told him that it was a very familiar name ¡­ but he couldn''t remember. "So this ¡­ Amare, why does she have half of her core in Luna?"


    "I don''t know, too. I can only specte. But spections they''ll remain. I have no proof to im its truth, nor do I have any evidence. And no matter what idea I came up with, they just don''t add up".


    "This is tough," Raniamented. "So the half core belongs to Amare, and I presume the full core is Luna''s right? Good thing Amare''s core is not affecting her in any way".


    "About that ¡­," Ducis continued, "that''s another thing that''s amiss. Luna seems to not have a spiritual core of her own. Instead, the full core that she has belongs to another".


    "Huh? But Luna can use magic. If the core is another person''s then, shouldn''t it be that ¡­ she won''t be able to use it?"


    "Yes, that''s how it should be," Ducis shook his head. "But it seems that the core is very ustomed andpatible with her body. Thus, enabling her to use the spiritual core ¡­ even if it wasn''t hers".


    "How can one core bepatible with two different bodies? That''s impossible," Elliot argued again. Everything he was hearing just didn''t make any sense to him, abolishing all the knowledge about magic he knew. "And whose core is this that she''s using?"


    Ducis'' smiled wryly and looked at Elliot to answer him.


    "It''s ¡­ Flora''s core - the Guardian of Nature and myte lover".


    A moment of silence passed by. Rania and Elliot took their time to process all the information they just received in one go.


    "Is ¡­ reincarnation possible for guardians?" Rania broke the silence.


    Ducis sighed before answering, "If a guardian dies, they don''t reincarnate, instead, an entirely new guardian is born - like Caligo. The original Guardian of Darkness was his master. However, due to some things that happened, he died, and passed on his guardianship to him".


    "I''m so sorry to hear that," Rania bit her lips. "In that case, then maybe ¡­ Flora didn''t really die but maybe, just maybe ¡­ she became a fairy instead or lost her memories?"


    "But they don''t look the same," Ducis contradicted. "If that is true, she wouldn''t need to change her appearance".


    Elliot tried to process all the facts before him. "I remember that before we started going through all the gates ¡­ Luna seemed to have been possessed by something right? She''s the one who gave us that prophecy that we tried so hard to look for info in the library at the Forbidden Chamber".


    "That''s right," Rania agreed. "Maybe that''s Flora''s core acting up?"


    "Or she could just be the same person?" Eliot thought. "A guardian''s body is much more powerful than a normal Magi. It''s needed since they can contain so much more spiritual energy than us. That''s also why their spiritual cores are much moreplex andrger than ours. So maybe it is possible for her body to change in appearance - like if she loses most of her spiritual energy". Turning to Ducis he asked, "How did she look before she became a guardian?"


    "I don''t know," Ducis shook his head. "When I met her, she''s already Flora".


    Then, Rania suddenly realized something.


    "Wait a minute, if Flora was the Guardian of Nature, then ¡­ that means we''ll go to her realm, too right? But then, she''s no longer ¡­ how will Elliot take her trial?"


    "Regarding that ¡­ since she''s no longer with us, we just need to pass by her realm and take the crystal. Her crystal should still be there, though I''m not sure if a new guardian that will rece her has been born already. If that is so, then Elliot will need to take her trial".


    "And if no one has reced her yet? Does that mean I''m just getting an empty crystal?"


    "Something like that, yes. But it will still have her spiritual essence. It can still help you in the battles ahead".


    "I see, that''s good then".


    While they were busy discussing a very serious topic, Luna, on the other hand, looked like she was having a bad dream. Tears started falling from her eyes.


    In a soft murmur, she uttered the words, "For Gaia".

 Chapter 108 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 6)

    "Thank you for letting us know about Luna," Elliot thanked Ducis. "We''re not sure what this means, and it seems Luna wouldn''t know either. But let''s see what else we can find out as we travel to the next gates. Maybe we can find out more".


    Rania nodded in agreement. "For now, let''s focus on this realm and look for the temple. We explored the whole town and we didn''t see anything that might resemble a temple. The only ce left is the castle and the coliseum. We haven''t explored inside those ces yet. But we registered for a fightingpetition in the Ventus Coliseum!"??


    "A fightingpetition?" Ducis looked confused. "Why did you register for that?"


    "I''m sorry for that, I got lured in by the theatrical y," Rania pped her hands together and bowed her head. "The woman said it''s a bittersweet love story of a fairy and a dragon".


    Ducis was taken aback. "Ack! Seriously, that guy ¡­," he mumbled to himself as he shook his head.


    "Who?"


    "The guardian of this realm. It''s most likely his doing".


    "So that y ¡­ is about you and Flora?" Rania asked carefully. She didn''t want to rekindle any sad memories.


    "Most possibly," Ducis agreed. "It''s nothing interesting really. There''s no need for you to watch it".


    Rania and Elliot fell silent and looked at each other.


    "Thepetition will start in 30 minutes," Elliot broke the silence. "Let''s eat first and go there".


    "Alright. Let''s gather information there as well, if there''s any".


    "Ducis, can you survey the castle and see if the temple is there?" Elliot turned to Ducis, "Or are you not allowed to help me on this?"


    "It''s fine, I can look it up for you," Ducis agreed, much to Elliot''s surprise. "The guardian of this realm is a bit different than most of us. You''ll know soon enough".


    "Got it. Thanks".


    "Kyaaaaaaa!"


    Rania, Elliot and Ducis jolted from the sudden scream they heard. They were about to bite on the food they bought, too. Looking back, of course, it was Luna screaming - she had just woken up, probably by the smell of food.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Luna bawled her eyes. "You''re all enjoying delicious food without me? Unfair! And Rania, too! How can you not wake me up?"


    "It''s rude to wake up someone sleeping, though?" Rania answered her.


    "No, it''s not. I don''t mind. Now, give me some of that!" Luna replied and glided towards them in an instant. She sat down beside Rania and happily ate with them.


    "You just finished 20 pieces of chicken and you still want more?" Ducis was appalled.


    "Shut up, Ducis".


    After eating, Rania and Elliot went to the coliseum to attend thepetition. Luna apanied them while Ducis did as Elliot said and surveyed the castle.


    Upon entering, they were weed by a big crowd of people. The inside of the coliseum was circr aspared to its rectangr form outside. On an elevated tform, the crowd gathered to their assigned seats, bringing banners and other items used for cheering their favorite team. With the size of the coliseum, it was big enough to handle thousands of people. In the very middle was a spacious area, as big as a ser field. This seemed to be the ce where the contestants of the fightingpetition would battle themselves. And in the sky, floated different banners and balloons, and fireworks kept on booming from left to right.


    "I thought thepetition didn''t have many contestants?" Rania asked. "But there''s a lot of people here. They must be looking forward to it".


    "I thought so, too," Elliot agreed.


    "Yes, they do look forward to it!" A man who was also a contestant answered them. "This is the most awaited event of the year!"


    The woman who was with him smiled at them. "It is true that not many people registered this year. But it''s most likely because of ''him''," she chuckled. "No one was really brave enough to enter a battle with him".


    "Who''s him?" Elliot asked.


    "Oh, you must be new here?" the woman asked.


    "Yes, we''re travellers," Rania answered.


    "That''s why you don''t know".


    "Aww, bad luck," the man added, "You should have checked first before you registered".


    Rania and Elliot shrugged.


    "You see, this year, he''s back - the strongest fighter in Ventus'' Kingdom".


    "We don''t know his name, he never introduced himself. He''s always just appearing out of nowhere and challenges any strong person he would see. I think he''s aiming to be stronger".


    "Possible. He would always join thepetition every year. But for the past few years, he stopped. We''re not sure why. But now, he''s back! And everyone is excited to see him again. Thus, the reason for the crowd and not many registering".


    "Ha ha ha!" the woman chuckled. "They must have known that they would lose".


    "I see," Elliot replied to them. "Thank you for letting us know. Then that means you two are pretty confident in your skills? Since you didn''t back down?"


    Then the couple before them smiled confidently.


    "Of course we are! Good luck to the both of us".


    "Yes, good luck! And thank you".


    Luna sat amongst the crowd when Rania and Elliot got called by the staff. They were given lots to pick from to determine their order in the fight. Rania and Elliot got the number seven, meaning they would need to battle with the 8th pair. Afterwards, they were brought to a room where they could stay while it wasn''t their turn yet. Arge screen was situated in the middle of the room, and a few benches on each corner. The screen showed a view of the stage where the emcee stood and greeted everyone.


    Like what the couple said, there really weren''t many who registered. The way Rania and Elliot saw it, there were only ten couples in the room. Well, not entirely couples but more like a pair of a man and a woman since they were too professional towards each other. It seemed that their only purpose of registering was to defeat that ''man'', whoever he was.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" The emcee greeted everyone, and his voice echoed throughout the whole coliseum. "The moment you have all been waiting for has arrived!"


    Dun Dun Dun Dun Dun Dun!


    The sound of the drum rolls heightened the atmosphere.


    "The annual Ventus'' Fighting Competition!!!" the emcee enthusiastically shouted. The whole crowd yelled with him and cheered on their seats. "Have you ced your bets yet? Have you chosen your favorites?"


    The crowd yelled "Yes" in response to him.


    "Yeah, yeah, we all know this is most likely andslide battle," the emcee shrugged. "But who knows? Maybe we have a great challenger in the house?"


    The crowd booed and didn''t believe him.


    "Aww, you all hurt me so much," he faked a cry. "Oh well, you all are most likely right. But don''t be too sure~ like what the old saying goes, never judge a book by its cover!"


    "Get on with it!" one of the crowd shouted at the emcee.


    "Oops! We have a fiery audience!" The emcee jolted in surprise. "Alright then, without further ado, let''s start with the first contestants!


    "In the east corner, both with excellent skills in hand to handbat and magnificent control of their spiritual powers, we have .... the golden pair, Liam Twins!"


    The crowd pped their hands as the twins entered the stage. They brought magical weapons with them - a scythe for one and a bow for the other. No one seemed toin about them not being a "couple" as opposed to what thepetition was supposed to be about - a couple''s fightingpetition.


    "And on the west corner, guess who we have? The lucky person who drew the number 1?"


    The crowd''s cheer heightened. It was too loud to the point that even in the basement, where the rest of the contestants stayed, they could be heard. The keyword for them to go nuts was "lucky person".


    And there it was, a silhouette of a man appeared out of the west corner of the stage. He had sage-coloured hair and a pair of golden eyes. He wore a white shirt covered by a green coat, and ck pants paired with ck boots. On his neck was arge, green scarf, with both ends on his back, making them look like a pair of folded wings. He was alone and carried nothing. And on his face was an expression of excitement. He smiled smugly as he stared at the twins whom he would soon be fighting.


    "As everyone had guessed, it is indeed him! Give it up for ¡­ the strongest fighter in Ventus'' Kingdom!"


    The crowd roared once more, and the ground shook in their hype. The Liam Twins did their best to smile confidently, but evidence of sweat could be seen trickling down their foreheads. How lucky of them to have their first fight with him.


    "So that''s him, huh?" Elliot stared at the young man he saw on the screen.


    "Golden eyes," Rania noticed. "He must be the guardian of this realm".


    Elliot nodded as his eyes fixed on the screen.

 Chapter 109 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 7)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Last Hunter" by Naoshi Mizuta. (Final Fantasy XIII-2 OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!??


    After a few minutes of wild cheers that echoed to the heavens, the crowd fell silent in anticipation of the first battle. Only the sound of their hearts beating could be heard. With eyes opened wide, they watched carefully. Some even cast magic in their eyes so they could see clearly, and in their ears, so they could hear better.


    DING!!! DING!!! DING!!!


    At the sound of therge gong, the battle started.


    The Liam Twins attacked first. The older of the twins who held the scythe teleported swiftly towards the man with the golden eyes and swung her scythe towards him. The man easily evaded her strike and teleported at her back. He aimed his arms towards her back and a ball of wind formed on his palm.


    "Oh no, you don''t," the younger twin whispered to herself as she floated above the arena, overseeing everything that was happening. On her left eye was a tracing magic in the form of an illuminated insignia that allowed her to see where the man was going. Seeing her twin sister in danger, she quickly drew her bow and arrow, infused it with magic and shot towards the man.


    But the man could sense magic even from afar. He canceled his ball of wind and evaded once again, sending him on the other side of the arena. His movements were so swift and light like the wind. You wouldn''t easily know where he would be going.


    Five seconds was all it took for all of this to happen. Or was it less? Both sides moved too fast that even blinking would make you miss out on a lot of things.


    "Heh, as expected of the ultimate champion," the older sister grinned in amusement. "But we''re not yet done". Signaling her sister, they continued attacking nonstop.


    The twins'' coordination of movements were perfect. One would attack, leaving for an opening for the other, and in case of danger, they would support and protect each other. They repeated this multiple times but the man was too quick for them. A few minutes had already passed but they have yet toy an attack on him. The older sister already damaged the floors of the arena, yet the man remained unscathed. He just kept on evading. His movements were unpredictable, too. It was very hard to guess where he would pop up next. And they couldn''t cast a charm on him so that he would slow down, since they couldn''t touch him or aim at him. It was like fighting with air - try and attack it, and it will just disperse.


    The crowd continued to cheer for the man who looked like he was ying with two little girls.


    "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­ hah ¡­"


    Heavy breathings could now be heard from the twins. Fifteen minutes of running around the whole ce and attacking full force wore them out. What''s worse, the man was not even sweating. He had that forever mocking face that just grinned, causing them to lose patience.


    But the twins weren''t ready to give up yet.


    "Did you finish it?" the older sister whispered to her younger sister when they rendezvous at the arena.


    "Yes, it''s ready now," the younger one replied.


    "Let''s do this!"


    After saying these, the twins both floated high in the air and flicked their fingers.


    Suddenly, the arrows thatnded on the floor all over the arena glowed bright and a line of light connected them all together. The arrows formed an irregr shape, and from it, a pink barrier rose up, entrapping the man inside it.


    "Yes! We did it!" the twins pped their hands.


    "Now that you''re trapped, let''s see what you can do!"


    "For the finale, have a taste of our special move! Five Catastrophes!"


    Then, the twins cast different elemental magic inside the barrier, attacking the man in all directions. They first sent an ocean wave that filled the barrier, making it look like arge aquarium. The waters were too wild and anyone who got drowned in it would definitely lose consciousness. After that, they sent a tornado that whirled the waters inside. Next was thunderbolts thatbined with the water and tornado, sending high voltages across the waters, electrocuting the man. Then, came ice, freezing the waters, and fire, melting the ice and everything in it, burning the man alive.


    The crowd grew silent. They certainly didn''t expect their favorite to fall under such a trap. Most of them gulped in anticipation of what would happen next.


    "Ahhh ¡­ is that it?" the man asked in a mocking voice. His voice was youthful but very intimidating.


    Everyone''s eyes widened - especially the twins.


    Once the smoke of the fire subsided, the whole arena became clearer. And out of the rubbles and pile of smoke, came the man with the golden eyes - unscathed.


    "W-what in the ¡­ How could this be?" the older twin jolted in surprise.


    "His body ¡­ look!" the younger sister pointed at the man.


    Indeed, a thin glow of light covered the entire body of the man. Upon further inspection of the younger sister through her eyes, she noticed that the glow was none other than a barrier itself - a full body barrier with very high concentration of spiritual energy. It was too concentrated that it was no wonder how their magic didn''t affect him one bit.


    Such an imprable barrier ¡­ who would be able to break it? Only someone with the same level of spiritual magic could defeat him.


    epting the horrible truth before their eyes, the twins lost hope and decided to surrender. There was just an enormous gap between their spiritual capacity. The way it looked to them, they would need a hundred or a thousand of them, if they really wanted to win against this monster. He was indeed the strongest fighter in Ventus Kingdom. No, probably not just there, but also in thousands of other kingdoms.


    "We surrender," the twins trembled as they said that and they removed the white ribbon in their right arm. It was a symbol of surrender for the participants, should they no longer wish to proceed with the match.


    "Oh! It seems that we have our very first winner!" the emcee eximed from his seat beside the arena. "The Liam twins surrendered!" He moved closer to the man with golden eyes and raised his hands as he shouted, "And the winner is ¡­ the strongest fighter in Ventus'' Kingdom!"


    Some people in the crowd booed andined, while the others cheered for their champion. Again, loud noises could be heard across the whole coliseum.


    "Wow, that was an intense fight," Raniamented after watching the first battle on therge screen in the waiting room. "But it was a one-sided battle. The man was too strong for them. He''s most likely the guardian of this realm, so that''s to be expected. What I don''t understand is why? Why is he fighting his subjects?"


    "There''s a couple of reasons I can think of," Elliot answered. "But the most logical one is that ¡­ he''s probably looking forward to fighting with us. The other contestant mentioned that he''s been gone for a couple of years and only returned now".


    "And we''re the only new people that arrived, so that makes sense. So, does that mean ¡­ that''s what the trial will be about? That ¡­ we need to defeat him?"


    "Maybe? We can only specte".


    Rania nodded. "Hmm ¡­ should we think of a strategy? He''s too fast and can easily evade. He can also cast a very concentrated and imprable barrier that can render our magic useless. So elemental magic is a no-go. As for his offensive magic, so far, we''ve seen a ball of wind. I wonder what else he could do? The other guardians said they can use any element but they have a specialty in which their magic is the most dominant. Since he casted wind, I think that''s his most dominant power?"


    As Rania talked to herself, thinking of strategies, Elliot stared at her and asked himself, "Should I tell her to let me handle the fight alone? Hmm ¡­ but she''ll be angry for sure. It would be nice if she would just let me protect her". Elliot smirked at the thought of it. "No, she won''t settle with that. Ahhh ¡­ why is my girlfriend such a queen?"


    Rania noticed Elliot smirking. "Why are you smirking? Don''t tell me you''re thinking of making me sit this out?" she pouted.


    Elliot chuckled. "What? I''m just thinking how my girlfriend is such a queen and won''t let me protect her".


    "Of course! I''ll help you. I won''t sit down and watch".


    "What should I do to change your mind?"


    "Nothing," Rania crossed her arms. "I wille with you and that''s final".


    "Alright. In that case, bribe me".


    "Huh? Bribe you with what?"


    "A kiss will do," Elliot teased and smiled sweetly.


    Rania blushed. "W-what are you saying?"


    "Ha ha ha! Just kidding," Elliotughed and embraced Rania. Then, he whispered to her ears, "Here''s what we''ll do when we fight him ¡­"


    As Rania listened to what he said, her eyes widened in surprise.

 Chapter 110 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 8)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Last Hunter" by Naoshi Mizuta. (Final Fantasy XIII-2 OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    After thendslide battle between the twins and the man with golden eyes, the fightingpetition resumed. The third and fourth pair battled against each other, with the fourth as the winner. This was followed by the fifth and sixth pair, in which thetter won. Then came Elliot and Rania''s match with the eighth pair. Ducis came just in time for their battle, and joined Luna on the crowd''s seat.??


    The battle was easy and served as a good warm up for both Rania and Elliot. They fought with muscr brothers who leaned more on their physical strength and attributes.


    Since Elliot was extremely fast and strong despite his slim physique, he served as a decoy to lure the enemy who didn''t use their heads. Rania conjured a barrier around her in case she got attacked, all while nting magical vine traps on the ground. When she got a good position, she would shoot projectile magic like fire arrows and earth spikes. Rania was pretty good with projectile magic - her aim and timing was impable. The younger brother soon noticed their strategy so they changed to attacking Rania instead - well, that was if Elliot would allow them. Before they were able to conjure earth spikes to attack Rania from below the ground, where her barrier didn''t cover, Elliot electrocuted their bodies with lightning magic. Too bad their movements were very predictable for Elliot.


    Upon witnessing Elliot''s abilities and movements which were as wless, swift, and light as the man with golden eyes, the crowd was astounded.


    "What is this madness?" the emcee said, with awe written all over his face. "Did you see that? Did you guys see ALL of that? We may just have a great challenger for tonight! And they seemed new here. I''ve never seen them before but ¡­ oooh! This is gonna be an epic battle! I can''t wait to see them fight with our strongest fighter!"


    The crowd got more hyped and suddenly, some people changed their bets for thest match, even if the second round of fights between the winners had not been decided yet. Everyone was pretty sure already that Rania and Elliot would be battling with the man with golden eyes for the grand finals.


    And so, the day ended and the second round would continue tomorrow morning. The first contestant would battle with the fourth, and the seventh, Rania and Elliot, would battle with the sixth pair. The winner of the first battle would then battle the ninth pair and whoever wins would proceed to the grand finals against the winner of the second battle, until a champion was decided from among them.


    Rania, Elliot, Luna and Ducis went back to Ventus Inn to get some rest. They tried to book for another room however there were no more slots so they all stayed together in the same couple''s deluxe room that Ducis initially reserved. Elliot created extra beds for him and Ducis so that Rania and Luna may share the heart-shaped bed. Once settled, Ducis reported back to Elliot regarding the task he asked him to do.


    "I was able to find a temple inside the castle," Ducis told Elliot as they sat across each other on the sofa in the living room. "However, security is tight and the only way inside is by being summoned by the king or by receiving an invitation to the party".


    "How tight is security?" Elliot asked. "Is it really impossible to go inside?"


    "Hmm ¡­ for you, not really. You can definitely sneak in".


    "But it wouldn''t be right to sneak in, am I correct?" Rania asked.


    "That''s highly possible. We''ve been guided inside temples so far. We never really sneaked in. It could also be part of the test which I''m still unsure what it''s about".


    Luna was about to bite on a chicken leg when she suddenly remembered something.


    "Hey! Did you know?" a man sitting beside Luna in the coliseum whispered to his friend that sat beside him.


    "What?" asked the friend.


    "They said whoever wins thispetition will be invited to the party of the king and queen inside the castle!"


    "For real? Wow! That''s fantastic! It''s very hard to get inside the castle. They said only the king''s trusted people can go in and out".


    "Yeah. Whoever the winner is, they sure are lucky. They''d get to see the king and queen, too. And celebrate with them. Man, I want to see the queen. She''s gorgeous!".


    "Ahhh ¡­ we can only dream".


    Luna shut her mouth and turned to Rania.


    "Ahm ¡­ actually," Luna started, "I heard something this afternoon".


    "Heard what?" Rania asked.


    "There were two men saying that ¡­ whoever wins the fightingpetition will be given an invitation to the party inside the castle".


    Rania and Elliot were surprised.


    "Oh! That''s perfect," Rania concluded. "In that case, we just really need to win thepetition".


    Elliot nodded. "Better prepare for tomorrow then. Time to get some sleep".


    "Huh? But I''m still eating," Lunained.


    "Feel free to continue, Luna. I''m going to bed first, I feel exhausted," Rania stretched her body and walked towards the bedroom. Elliot followed, too.


    "Hurry up with your food, midget. Why do you have to be so slow?" Ducisined but he didn''t leave Luna behind.


    "Fine! I''ll eat faster! Hmf!"


    While Luna finished her food, Elliot tucked Rania in bed and gave her a good night kiss. Then, he went to the other bed located on the far end of the room andid down to sleep. Later on, Ducis and Luna followed and they all took some rest. A few moments passed by and morning came. The team ate some breakfast, bathe themselves, and prepared themselves before going back to the coliseum.


    Booms of fireworks, drums rolling, and the loud noises of the crowd weed them again inside the Ventus Coliseum. Like the first day, the contestants settled in the waiting room so Luna and Ducis were left to sit with the crowd to watch the battle. Before the first match began, some people wandered around the crowd, asking them to bet on who would be the champion for this year''s fightingpetition.


    Instead of andslide favoring the man with golden eyes, this time, the crowd''s opinion was divided. Most people still ced their bets with the man with golden eyes since they knew him to be strongest. But there were a couple of people who took risks and bet on Rania and Elliot. If they win, surely, these people who voted for them would earn lots of gold in the process considering how many were on odds against them.


    "Good morning once again, to our beloveddies and gentlemen, who came today to witness the most anticipated Annual Fighting Competition!" The emcee cheerfully greeted everyone.


    The crowd yelled and cheered with all their might.


    "Now before we start, I''d like to make some announcements. This morning, we just received an intent of surrender from the ninth pair. This means that we will only be witnessing two battles, and the grand finals willmence from the victors of each. So make sure to ce your bets wisely!"


    DING! DING! DING!


    At the sound of the gong, the first match of the day started. Like yesterday, it was a one-sided match once more and the man with golden eyes won in a matter of five minutes, considering he yed a bit with the enemy. After that was Rania and Elliot''s match, which was also a one-sided battle. They easily subdued their enemies by the traps Rania ced and Elliot''s decoy strategy. It was still early in the morning and two matches had already beenpleted.


    "Well, I certainly didn''t expect our event to end so soon," the emcee shrugged as he went back on the center of the stage to announce thest battle. "As we all have guessed, our strongest fighter would indeed be battling with our challengers from another kingdom! The first contestant versus the seventh contestant!"


    The crowd got hyped like never before. This was the battle they had all been waiting for since yesterday. After a few moments of extremely loud cheers, they grew silent in anticipation of the final match.


    "In the east corner, none other than our very own -" the emcee introduced as the drums rolled, "the strongest man in Ventus Kingdom!"


    "Yeeeeaaaahh!!!" the crowd screamed in support of him.


    "And in the west corner, our awesome challengers from who knows where, and also the only pair who''s actually a couple - ha ha ha! - give it up for ¡­" and the drums rolled again, "Elliot and Rania!"


    "Yeeeaaaah!!!" the crowd also cheered for them but they were lesspared to the cheers they gave for the man with golden eyes.


    "On my mark, let the battle ¡­ begin!!!"


    Atst, Rania and Elliot met the man with golden eyes face to face.


    Who would win this match?


    Once again, only time could tell ...


    =============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Check out this amazing new novel and add in your library!


    Novel Rmendation: Finding the Lost Star


    Author: StarrSwanson


    Genre: Contemporary Romance


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 111 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 9)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Last Hunter" by Naoshi Mizuta. (Final Fantasy XIII-2 OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!??


    The crowd''s hearts thumped loud and their throats went dry as they waited on who would make the first move. The contestants kept on staring at each other for a whole minute now and their anticipation just grew worse.


    Wooooosh!


    Atst, the man with the golden eyes made his first move! He quickly glided in the air, as if skating, and aimed to attack Elliot - wait, no, he aimed for Rania! He was so fast that he managed to kick Elliot away and throw him at the other end of the arena, while immediately shifting to Rania and conjuring magic to attack her - a ball of wind. All of this happened in just a blink of an eye!


    "Barrier," Rania conjured a barrier to protect her in an instant and she managed to survive the concentrated ball of wind aimed at her.


    Elliot, too, was able to cross his arm and form a barrier on it, just in time for the kick and guarded himself. He was thrown off bnce but still remained unscathed. He got worried for Rania and immediately looked towards her direction when he regained his bnce. Good thing Rania was able to cast a barrier. He breathed in relief upon seeing so ¡­ however, Rania''s barrier crumbled and broke like ss after taking the damage from the ball of wind. The opponent''s spiritual concentration was really too strong.


    "Voice activated magic, huh?" the man with golden eyes deduced after seeing how Rania used her magic. His lips curved into a cheeky smile. "Interesting. Too bad it''s not as strong as mine". Then, he lifted both of his hands and aimed at Rania again but this time, light beams came glowing from his fingers.


    "Earth Walls!" Rania quickly conjured, blocking the light beams, and ran away from the opponent to get some distance. The light beams destroyed the earth walls and copsed, filling the surroundings with smoke and dust. Rania kept on casting tall earth walls and vine traps all over the arena as she ran away, to block the vision of the opponent and reduce his speed.


    Elliot helped Rania put some distance as he suddenly popped out in front of the opponent, giving him a surprise attack from his Zweih?nder. With a giant swing, the man with golden eyes was taken aback and flew to the other end of the arena, bumping on the tall earth walls and passing through them, as they fell one by one like domino pieces.


    The crowd were appalled from what they just saw. It was a battle of a different degreepared to all they had seen for the past couple of years. No, not only a couple, but for a whole decade, or maybe even a millennium - if someone was able to live that long! For the first time, the man with the golden eyes was caught off guard and dirt got into his clothes, much to his dismay.


    "The Holy Zweih?nder ¡­," the man whispered to himself as his eyes fixed on Elliot''s sword. "As beautiful as ever but ¡­ why is it so weak?" a hint of annoyance could be heard from his tone.


    Then the man with golden eyes changed his target to Elliot. He conjured his own sword from his right hand - a beautiful rapier with a green handle and a feathered ribbon at its pommel. Heunched towards Elliot and weed him with a strong attack from his thin rapier. It might be thin, but its strength,bined with the man''s magic, was not something to be taken lightly. A strong gust of wind blew off the whole arena when hended his strike to Elliot''s Zweih?nder.


    Elliot felt the strength of his attack. He was able to block it and withhold it, but he had to use both of his hands. Sweat started to trickle from Elliot''s and the opponent''s forehead. After a whole minute of pushing towards each other''s swords, they split apart and came back for another strike.


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    Their swords kept on shing and attacking each other. Sounds of metal nks echoed through the whole coliseum as the two battled against each other. The impacts it produced were so strong that it sent gust of wind all over the ce. They were so fast that the crowd had a hard time following their movements - teleporting and popping out here and there, attacking, then gone again only to pop up on another area and sh through each other again.


    A couple of minutes had passed as they continued to swing their swords against each other. While they were busy fighting, Rania conjured a thick and dark mist in the whole arena until everything was pitch ck and nothing could be seen within the area.


    "Such great swordsmanship and skills, I''d apud you for that," the manplemented Elliot. He stopped attacking for a second and stared at him like a predator to its prey. "However, you''re not using the full potential of your sword. What a shame," he shook his head.


    "Huh?" Elliot was confused. "Full potential? Do you mean this - Zweih?nder, third form". Then, Elliot''s sword changed its appearance - the handle became purple scales, and the golden ribbon with bells tied on its pommel became a tail of a snake.


    "Nope, that''s just 20% of its real power," the man shrugged.


    Elliot''s eyes widened. Never had he thought that there was more to the Zweih?nder than what was taught to him by the other guardians.


    "So this ¡­ was not its full potential?" Elliot thought to himself. Turning towards the man with golden eyes, he asked, "You ¡­ Are you the guardian of this realm? And how do I unlock this full potential that you''re saying?"


    The man smirked and crossed his arms. "Since you''re a great swordsman, I will tell you who I am. Indeed, I am the guardian of this realm, and you may call me Ventus!"


    "You named this kingdom after yourself?" Elliot raised his eyebrows.


    "Ack! T-that ¡­ is because," Ventus gave an awkward expression like someone caught into doing something naughty.


    Elliot chuckled at him. "Too tired to think of names, huh?"


    "R-right" Ventus answered nervously.


    "Figured, the other guardians are like that, too".


    "Ha ha ha!" Ventusughed awkwardly. "Well, anyway, that doesn''t matter. What matters is you not even using the full potential of your sword!"


    "Way to dodge a bullet," Elliot teased. "But yeah, how do I do that?"


    Ventus thought for a moment and decided, "I don''t like teaching but I can show you instead. Heh, that''s if you can copy it after seeing it once".


    Elliot gulped and kept his gaze towards Ventus, without blinking his eyes.


    Then, Ventus raised his rapier and channeled his spiritual energy towards the sword. If Elliot was not observant enough, he wouldn''t notice that the way he channeled energy was different from simply imbuing spiritual energies to weapons. It was different in a way that ¡­ it seemed as if he was forcing an evolution towards the weapon. Yes, like morphing it into something new!


    Glowing light enveloped the body of the rapier and little by little, it transformed into a different weapon - a recurve bow with green and white metallic limbs shaped like a feather and adorned with green gems. Its grip and arrow rest had golden embellishments, and the bowstring was silver in color.


    "A bow?" Elliot thought in his mind. "But it was a sword before. So the true form of the rapier was a bow? It does look more powerful and the energy it emits is more apparent than the rapier. But a sword is a sword, and a bow is a bow. They have different uses. And this is its full potential? I don''t understand," He tried to ponder more about the matter but Ventus suddenly resumed on attacking him.


    Ventus conjured a spiritual arrow from his hand and used the bow to aim at Elliot. In a split second, he aimed and released it, much to Elliot''s surprise. Good thing he was able to dodge it but it caught a few strands of his hair. And the ce where the arrownded - an emptynd from far away - got utterly destroyed in an instant.


    "Now that is 50% of this bow," Ventusmented. "I had to hold back since I don''t really want my realm destroyed, ha ha ha! But you get the gist of it, right?"


    "I see," Elliot replied as he turned his head towards Ventus and looked at him directly in the eyes. "I understand now. The full potential of a weapon ¡­" Then, he tilted his head towards the Zweih?nder. "Hmm ¡­ wonder what I should call it?"


    "What are you saying? Don''t tell me you got it from seeing it once?" Ventus couldn''t believe what he was hearing from him. "It''s not an easy skill you can just learn in an instant. It takes years of practice and -"


    But Elliot wasn''t listening to him. He was already preupied with his own thoughts.


    "Ah! I know," Elliot talked to himself. "I''ll call it ¡­ Verus Mode".


    =============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Check out this amazing new novel and add in your library!


    Novel Rmendation: Finding the Lost Star


    Author: StarrSwan


    Genre: Contemporary Romance


    =============

 Chapter 112 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 10)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Last Hunter" by Naoshi Mizuta. (Final Fantasy XIII-2 OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    Sweat trickled down on Ventus'' forehead. "That''s impossible," he thought, "It requires the most advanced level of control with spiritual energy. Even amongst guardians and apprentices, it takes years of practice. The prodigies who have lived from the beginning of time were able to learn it fast but it still took them months! Everyone failed numerous times when they tried evolving their weapons. How can I believe that this child can do it? Even if he is the Supreme''s anointed, it''s just -" on and on his mind rambled.??


    Not caring for his disbelief, Elliot concentrated his spiritual energy on his Zweih?nder as they remained floating in the air, high above the mist-filled arena.


    "Zweih?nder - third form, Verus Mode," Elliot whispered to himself. After that, his sword began transforming! The body of the sword got covered in bright light and its shape started changing. It became longer and the de curved until finally, it became a scythe.


    The scythe was long and stood almost as tall as Elliot. The pole handle was ck and a purple snake encircled it from bottom to top. From the ring that connected the handle to the de, up to the middle part of the de, an intricate design of the mouth of a basilisk covered it. There were tworge fangs on the mouth of the basilisk that looked very sharp and golden. As for the de, it was purple and broad in shape and was as long as half the body of its pole handle.


    It was a very beautiful scythe to look at ¡­ beautiful but dangerous. It emitted a dark purple glow and even from afar, the crowd felt the ominous aura it released.


    Ventus'' eyes widened and his mouth gaped upon seeing the sessful transformation of Elliot''s sword. He focused spiritual energy in his eyes to assess the scythe he was holding, and indeed, it was the full potential of the third form of the Zweih?nder. Its spiritual energy was too much that it reeked out and became a purple aura that enveloped the whole body of the scythe.


    "H-how in the world is this possible?" Ventus'' lips trembled and so did his body in both excitement and awe. "Amazing! Truly splendid! You are a prodigy amongst prodigies! The one and only who defeated all other geniuses before him! Ha ha ha ha! Magnificent!"


    "So Caligo''s was a scythe," Elliot assessed as he looked thoroughly at the weapon he was holding. "A Basilisk Scythe ¡­ and it has purple des," he chuckled. "I wonder if he''s fond of purple?"


    "Go on, try it!" Ventus yelled to Elliot since he noticed he wasn''t listening to him.


    Elliot looked back at Ventus. "Alright. I''ll use 50% too, like you did. I don''t want to destroy this realm as well".


    Then Elliot raised the Basilisk''s Scythe and shed upward towards the sky. He was careful not to hit anyone so he decided to unleash it towards the pastel colored clouds in the sky.


    When Elliot shed upwards, the purple aura from the sword got released and struck the clouds, parting it into two and clearing the whole sky of all its clouds! Now, the sky, not only within Ventus Kingdom, but all the surrounding areas that the eyes could reach, up to the horizons in all directions, was cleared up! And to top it off, purple sparkles fell all over the ce like the gentle snow during winter. It was such a magnificent sight - even if the sparkles were remnants of the aura that the scythe released.


    The whole crowd was awed from what they just witnessed, including Rania, Luna and Ducis who saw it all from down below.


    "Wow, that was powerful," Elliot said as his lips gaped in amazement. "I wonder how strong the 100% would be". He then pointed his scythe towards Ventus. "Thank you for teaching this to me. Now that I know how to unlock my weapon''s full potential, I don''t think your bow will do anything to my scythe," he smiled confidently.


    In these words, Ventus smirked all the more. "Atst, an opponent worth fighting!" he yelled with all his might and he transformed his bow back to a rapier, and attacked Elliot. Indeed, his bow, though powerful as it was, cannot cross des with a scythe. Instead, he imbued more magic unto his rapier and struck at him.


    Elliot smirked as well and spun the scythe on his hands as he evaded Ventus''s attack, gaining more momentum and striking back at him. Ventus was almost caught by its de if he hadn''t teleported into another area. After regaining his bnce, he attacked Elliot again, and their battle continued on.


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    Their weapons struck against each other over and over. The few minutes grew into a couple of minutes. And the crowd was hyped once more, cheering on their own favorites. You could hear an equal amount of cheer for Elliot and Ventus now aspared to before. More and more people were trying to change their bets but it wasn''t allowed anymore since the battle had already started.


    "Elliot," Rania whispered and Elliot heard him from the earring that was on his left ear. It was Luna''smunication bracelet that he changed into an earring, ording to the strategy he told Rania. "I''m ready".


    Elliot smiled. He blocked the iing attack from Ventus and swung him back with a forceful strike, sending Ventus far away from him. Then, he fell on his back towards the arena, got engulfed by the ck mist, andnded on his two feet inside. He concentrated spiritual energy in his eyes and they glowed bright blue. He spun his head around, looking for Rania''s trace and there he found her hiding on one of the earth walls she created. There were now lots of earth walls all around the arena making it look like a maze.


    Not long after, Ventus followed Elliot inside the mist. He, too, concentrated spiritual energy in his eyes so he could see the traces of spiritual energy and easily detect his opponent. He looked around and easily spotted both Elliot and Rania. He was about tounch towards Elliot when he remembered that it was still a match. Trying to catch two birds at once, he lunged towards Rania instead.


    "Got your little partner here, ha ha ha ha!" Ventusughed and teleported in front of Rania and attacked her.


    Rania wasn''t able to move and got stabbed in the chest.


    "Ugh," Ventus was taken aback. He didn''t mean to kill her. "W-why are you so slow? Why didn''t you evade?!" he yelled at her.


    With his chest beating hard, he pulled out the sword from her chest.


    Psssshhhh ¡­


    Instead of blood gushing out, Rania''s body turned into a mist!


    "W-what the! An illusion?" Ventus was appalled. "But I''m using magic in my eyes! Clearly, it has spiritual energy in it! How in the -" he turned his head around only to be attacked by Elliot from behind.


    "You can thank Caligo for that," Elliot smugly told Ventus. Their weapons pushed against each other and held its position.


    "Huh! So it''s his illusion. Great strategy, but don''t think it can work on me twice!"


    Ventus put more force in his sword and managed to push Elliot backwards. But Elliot used the opportunity to vanish within the mist.


    "Argh, I hate this mist!"


    Ventus lunged forward again but suddenly, he couldn''t get passed two steps ahead of him. He was trapped inside a barrier! He tried shing it but nothing worked - it didn''t break. This barrier was much stronger than the one Rania used before.


    Rania showed herself to Ventus. "Please, surrender. You won''t be able to get out of that barrier now".


    Ventus frowned at her. "And who says so? I am Ventus! I cannot be contained!" he yelled and he transformed his rapier back into a bow. He gathered spiritual energy in his hands once more, and aimed at the barrier.


    Seeing this, Rania took a step sideways to avoid the arrow aimed at her.


    Ventus released the arrow, and it went through the barrier, breaking it into thousands of pieces. The force was so much that a strong gust of wind swept all the mist from the arena and cleared the view for everyone to see. Then, his eyes fell to Rania. He switched back his bow into a rapier and lunged at her again.


    "You won''t escape this time!" he shouted.


    "Tornado!" Rania shouted back.


    Knowing Rania''s magic was voice-activated, Ventus stopped mid-way and took a step back away from her. A tornado was a wide-area magic and he would surely be caught if he didn''t take a step back.


    But ¡­ there was no tornado.


    "Wait, why didn''t it -"


    "Gotcha!" Elliot whispered from his back.


    And atst, on his hands, was Ventus'' white ribbon which he took from his right arm.


    =============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Check out this amazing new novel and add in your library!


    Novel Rmendation: Finding the Lost Star


    Author: StarrSwan


    Genre: Contemporary Romance


    =============

 Chapter 113 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 11)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Sparkle" by Radwimps (movie version or instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    The crowd fell silent. So did Ventus. His white ribbon, which was a sign of surrender, was now in Elliot''s hands. Rules were rules. Whoever unties the white ribbon on their arm would be a sign of surrender. It didn''t mention that the one untying it should be the contestant - it could be the opponent too!??


    Realizing all this, Ventusughed hard that hisughter echoed in the silent arena.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Ventus cackled, crossing his arms on his stomach. "Of course! Technically, you can force a surrender from the opponent!"


    Elliot chuckled. "Sorry for that. I wanted to battle more seriously, but if we did, I doubt that this realm will survive. So it''s better to cut it short".


    "Hmf! Sadly, I would have to agree with that. Let''s fight seriously next time when we get a chance!"


    "Deal," Elliot agreed and they both shook hands.


    He then turned back, walked towards Rania, and gave her a high five.


    "I saw what you did there, faking a tornado attack," Elliotplimented her.


    "Well, he figured I can cast magic by speech so ¡­ instead of it being a disadvantage, I thought of using it to my advantage!" Rania chuckled.


    "Great thinking. As expected of my queen," Elliot teased and kissed her hand.


    "Huh?" Rania blushed. "Hey, d-don''t call me that. And we''re in public! D-don''t just kiss my hand".


    Ventus approached them after seeing them so lovey-dovey that he cringed.


    "Hey! I have a question," Ventus interrupted them. "There''s something I''m curious about".


    Elliot and Rania looked at him.


    "What is it?" Elliot asked.


    "When I dived in the mist, why is it that I didn''t see her spiritual trace and ended up attacking an illusion? I made sure to put tracing magic in my eyes so I can see spiritual energy flow. I found you, but ¡­ I didn''t find the real her. How did that happen?"


    "Oh, that''s probably because I''m human," Rania answered him.


    Ventus'' eyes widened in disbelief. "What?! How can you use magic if you''re human?"


    "It''s a long story," Elliot shrugged.


    The crowd that was silent a moment ago began cheering wildly. A very few of them booed due to the sudden end of the match, but still, most of them were astonished by the great battle they just experienced.


    "What did we just all witness?" the emcee gaped and shook his head in awe. "Such unparalleled skills, quick reflexes, swordsmanship, magic prowess, and most of all, wit," he said as he turned his head to Rania at thest word. "Never before have we been graced to see a battle amongst the greatest! But now we''ve seen it! And survived it!"


    The crowd couldn''t agree more with his words.


    "I know it was an abrupt end, when we least expected it but ¡­ should they n to continue the battle with all they''ve got, I doubt that our kingdom will survive! You''ve seen how the skies cleared up, and how an emptynd was destroyed in a sh!"


    "Yeeeaaahhh!!!" the crowd shouted back at him.


    "Truly splendid and amazing!" the emcee continued as he pped his hands and approached Rania, Elliot, and Ventus. "Thank you, all three of you, for showing us a sensational and legendary battle! I''d hate to say it, but there can only be one winner," he then turned to Ventus, "and rules are rules. Since you lost your white ribbon, I dere the winner of this match to be ¡­" and then, he turned his head back to Rania and Elliot.


    "The seventh pair - Elliot and Rania!!! The very first couple to defeat the undefeated!" the emcee announced with all his might.


    "YEAAAAHHHH!!!!" the crowd went wild once more.


    Luna and Ducis breathed in relief and the former joined the crowd in going wild. She released magic in her hands and showered the whole coliseum with differently colored beautiful flowers so that they fell like rain from the sky. When Rania saw it, she smiled in delight and looked towards Luna''s direction, bowing her head to express her thanks. Luna giggled and bowed in return and whispered in her lips "Congrattions!"


    Elliot gathered a couple of choice white and blue flowers from the air with his magic and formed them into a bouquet.


    "Here you go, from Luna," Elliot handed over the bouquet to Rania. "I must say, fairies really create the highest quality flowers".


    Rania chuckled and smelled the flowers, "Yes, they really do. Thank you".


    Atst, the legendary battle concluded, with Rania and Elliot as the winner. Shortly after, the awarding ceremony began and they received a hundred thousand gold coins for being the champion. They also got free tickets to the theatrical y that would be heldter that night. And most important of all, the invitation to the party at the castle, scheduled for tomorrow night.


    "Raniaaaa!" Luna greeted Rania happily when they rendezvoused outside the coliseum. She jumped at her and gave her a big hug, rubbing her cheeks on hers. "You were amazing!"


    "Thank you," Rani hugged her back. "And thank you for the flowers!"


    "He he he," Luna giggled shyly. "Nah, it''s nothing. It''s the least I could do to congratte you both. Great job, too, Elliot! I didn''t think you could pull that new move in one go!"


    "Hmm ¡­ to be honest, it was a little hard. If I wasn''t careful enough, evolution won''t be sessful".


    "A ''little'' hard?" Luna squinted. "Huh! Of course! It''s just a ''little'' hard for our genius Elliot," she pped her hands.


    "Luna, are youplimenting him or being sarcastic?" Rania teased.


    "Well ¡­," Luna shrugged, "I guess you can say both?"


    Rania and Lunaughed together. Elliot approached Ducis.


    "Ducis, why didn''t you tell me about the full potential of the Zweih?nder?"


    "That''s because ¡­," Ducis hesitated, "it''s such a destructive power that if we practice it in the Forbidden Forest, there''s a high chance that the whole ce will be destroyed. We can''t do it in Anguis Solum as well or in my realm, I don''t want you destroying it. But most of all, Ventus is the best teacher for that. He has great control and the highest sess rate of weapon evolutions".


    But at the back of his mind, he also thought, "... and we can''t have them find out about you just yet. If you use too much spiritual energy, they will definitely detect you since the barrier won''t be able to disguise your spiritual energy anymore. Just like that time with Rania - they detected it because it was too much". His face turned sullen at this thought.


    Elliot noticed and didn''t press on the matter anymore. He turned to Rania instead.


    "So, about that y tonight," Elliot smiled cheekily to her, "we better buy some new clothes, right? It''s a theatrical y, so we should dress formally if I''m not mistaken?"


    "Ugh," Ducis grimaced. "Don''t tell me you''re really going to watch that?"


    Rania and Luna nodded enthusiastically. "Uh-huh!"


    Ducis pped his face with his palm, "Please don''t".


    "We can''t waste the tickets".


    "And I wanna watch, too! Why are you so against it, dragon? Hmf! You must be hiding something embarrassing, huh?" Luna waggled, teasing him.


    Losing hope, Ducis turned to Elliot.


    "But I want to watch it, too," Elliot replied. "Don''t worry, we won''t judge".


    Ducis sighed and replied with his most uninterested tone, "Fine, do whatever you want".


    And so, the team wandered around the town to look for clothes to wear for the y. Rania and Luna decided to look separately with the guys to give an element of surprise. Elliot agreed with the idea so he went along with their cute scheme and dragged Ducis with him. Luckily, they all found the perfect outfits. Once done buying the clothes they chose, they went back to the hotel to prepare.


    Luna chose an illusion top, baby pink princess gown, topped with white chiffon that had pink cherry blossoms scattered on her chest area and from the knee, down to the end of the gown. She held her long hair up in a gorgeous braided updo and adorned it with beautiful flowers. Her essories and heels were a perfect match for her gown as well.


    Luna went out first of the dressing room and she was weed with Ducis who wore an all-ck suit, and golden tie. He blushed upon seeing how stunning Luna was and averted his eyes.


    "As expected of a fairy, to dress like flowers," Ducis shyly said. "But ¡­ i-it looks good on you". His tone softening into a mumble.


    Luna''s face flushed pink as her dress. "W-well, thank you! Y-you look good, too".


    Next toe out was Elliot who wore a navy blue suit with a bit of golden glimmers making it appear like the night sky. His zer and pants were the same and his inside shirt was ck, partnered with a in ck tie. Truly, anything Elliot wore looked great on him to the point that even if you make him wear just a simple shirt, or a ridiculous fashion, it would probably trend and he''d still be able to carry it off easily.


    The three sat on the couch as they waited for Rania toe out. And when she did, they all gaped in astonishment.


    =============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Check out this amazing new novel and add in your library!


    Novel Rmendation: Finding the Lost Star


    Author: StarrSwan


    Genre: Contemporary Romance


    =============

 Chapter 114 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 12)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Beautiful" by Crush (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in the loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene XD ~ 0////0


    Have you ever seen the breath-taking view of a star-filled sky at night???


    The Milky Way Gxy, seen from a dark meadow, far from the lights of the city?


    Imagine that same beauty, elegance, and mystery, transferred into a flowing dress, with an illusion V-neck top, and an exposed back. It was paired with choice essories - a white gold ne adorned with white diamonds and a sapphire pendant; a white gold ear cuff designed like aet star; and luxurious white gold arm bracelet with matching designs like the ear cuffs and ne.


    This was the dress that Rania picked - a gxy evening gown.


    The base color of the gown was navy blue - a color which incidentally, Elliot picked for his suit. It was also topped with a very soft and thin, but silky, flowing fabric, with gold and white gold glimmers scattered throughout the dress, making them appear as tiny stars. She held her hair high in a knotted updo and ornamented it with white gold hairpins designed like the moon and stars.


    Elliot forgot to breathe when he saw Raniae out of the dressing room. Luna and Ducis also gaped in awe of Rania''s bewitching beauty. It was as if seeing the goddess of the universe right before their very eyes. Elliot was unable to stop himself - he quickly walked towards her and weed her with a tight embrace. Then, he softly whispered to her ears.


    "You''re gorgeous, my Queen," Elliot smiled warmly at her.


    "What is this lovey-dovey atmosphere?" Luna squinted her eyes and reprimanded Elliot, "Why are you hugging Rania? Your hugs are getting more and more often. I don''t think that''s fine".


    Elliot naughtily hugged Rania tighter and turned back to Luna so he could look at her eye to eye. His lips curved into a smirk as he replied to her, "Actually, it''s fine. She is my girlfriend, after all".


    Luna held both of her cheeks and screamed, "Whaaat?! Y-y-you ¡­ and my R-rania?! Waaa! No!" She lifted her dress and ran towards Rania. "Rania, is that true? You and him?" she bawled her eyes. "You love him more than me now?"


    "Hey! Don''t cry, Luna. It''s a waste of your beautiful face," Rania patted her head.


    "But you love him more than me," Luna continued to wail.


    "I love you the same. And don''tpare, you''re both important to me".


    Luna scowled at Elliot, "You better not make her cry or I''ll ¡­ I''ll ¡­ I''ll do everything to make you suffer!"


    Hearing her words, Rania gently flicked Luna''s forehead.


    "That''s rude, you know. And don''t be angry at Elliot ¡­ It''s ¡­," Rania blushed before she continued, "It''s a mutual agreement so ... I mean, I, too -," she bit her lips in embarrassment and covered her face.


    Luna smiled warmly, seeing Rania happy - truly happy. It wasn''t only Elliot that noticed she had been feeling down for thest couple of weeks. She felt it, too.


    "If that''s the case," Luna caressed Rania''s cheeks, "I''m very happy for you".


    Rania smiled back at her. "Thank you!"


    "Don''t worry. I''m not nning on making her cry," Elliot added. "What I do n is making her my queen if I ever be king".


    "Woah! Of course! Rania is definitely fitted to be a queen!"


    "She really is," Elliot seconded.


    "Stop it, you two".


    The three chatted for a few more minutes as Ducis watched over them from the couch. His eyes stared at Elliot, then to Rania, and sighed afterward. He whispered to himself.


    "This is going to be a long night".


    And so, the four of them went to the coliseum to witness the bittersweet theatrical y about "The Fairy and the Dragon" that they had been hearing about for days. Upon entering, the coliseum took a drastic change in decorations. The open sky this morning was now covered by the coliseum''s retractable roof. The seats changed into a red and gold,fortable yet luxurious couches. On each seat was a thin booklet that contained the y script and other important information about the y should the audience want to check it out. There were lots of luminous lights andrge speakers scattered everywhere. And the arena changed into an open theatre stage with spotlights circling it, and an orchestra situated at the far end.


    Rania, Elliot, Luna and Ducis, took a seat at the front rows, facing the stage. They arrived early, so they had to wait a couple of minutes before the rest of the audience came in and filled the whole ce. With how expensive the ticket was, they didn''t expect it to be a full house, so they got surprised when they saw otherwise.


    A few moments more and finally, the orchestra began to y a song, signaling the start of the show. It was a song called "Fairy Forest" by Adrian Von Ziegler, ording to the y script provided to them. The song had a hint of yfulness and mystery in it, and the melody was perfect for anyone to imagine a fairy forest. As the song yed out, the in stage changed into a green and luscious forest, with tall trees, and shrubs, and flowers all around. It was very peaceful to look at.


    "Humm~ Humm~ Humm~".


    Suddenly, a woman with pinkish-white hair and golden eyes came in, humming and hopping around. She was very beautiful and wore a white goddess robe with pink gradient ends. On her small waist was a belt made of different beautiful flowers and vines. And on her back, was a captivating white and pink butterfly wings, folded down. ording to the script, her name was "Flora," the newly appointed Guardian of Nature.


    "La~ What a beautiful day it is," Flora continued humming until her feet stumbled upon something, and she fell hard on the ground. "Ouch! That hurts! What in the world was that?!" she pouted and wailed as she got back up. Her cute face was too adorable.


    From her feet where she stumbled, she noticed another set of feet, covered in dark boots. She raised her eyebrows and looked sideways to see who it belonged to. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she quickly crawled backward, away from "him".


    It was a man with long and silky ck hair, where a crown of golden dragon horns stood tall on his head. He wore a delicately designed ck hanfu with silver embroideries. His lips were red, and his face was handsomely sleeping. ording to the script, he was Ducis, the Guardian of Time and Space. But the suddenmotion woke him up, revealing his gem-like golden eyes. He gave off a stern look towards the fairy who disturbed his sleep.


    "He''s that guy," Flora whispered to herself. Her inner thoughts echoed to all the audience with the help of the magical speakers scattered around. "That notorious dragon everyone''s talking about! Golden horns as a crown ¡­ and that devilish look! Well, I must admit he''s very handsome but ¡­ he''s scary".


    "Who dares disturb my sleep?" Ducis asked in an aloof manner, and his tone, foreboding.


    Flora felt a chill in her spine as she looked in those cold golden eyes. But her annoyance was greater.


    "D-dares?" Flora scoffed. "I didn''t ''dare'' disturb your sleep. It was an ident! Besides, who sleeps near a pathway?" she pouted andined. Her face fumed in anger.


    Ducis raised one of his eyebrows. "This is not a pathway. And I am sleeping under a tree, a suitable ce to rest. You''re the one clumsily hopping around without looking at where you''re going".


    "Urgh, how did you know I wasn''t looking? You were sleeping!"


    "You wouldn''t stumble on me if you were looking".


    "Tsk! Don''t y smart with me! Where''s your proof?"


    "I just said the proof".


    "No, that''s not proof!


    "Ugh," Ducis sighed. "This conversation is going nowhere. Scram now, if you don''t want to deal with my anger".


    But Flora was stubborn to the point it was immeasurable. She just didn''t know when to back down. She stood up, walked towards Ducis, and kneeled in front of him, so their eyes were on the same level. Then, she slumped her hands hard on the tree, locking Ducis between, much to his surprise, and leaned nearer to his face.


    With the scowl not leaving her beautiful face, Flora replied to him, "Just to let you know, I am not afraid of you, so I won''t scram. Besides, I''m the Guardian of Nature, so this forest is my domain, not yours. I think it is ''you'' who should scram!"


    Ducis'' eyes widened in surprise. He could not believe someone was talking back to him - and a woman, too! She even had the audacity to ask ''him'' to leave!


    Ducis scoffed at her, "Unbelievable," was the only word he was able to utter.


    =============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Check out this amazing new novel and add in your library!


    Novel Rmendation: Finding the Lost Star


    Author: StarrSwan


    Genre: Contemporary Romance


    =============

 Chapter 115 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 13)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Passing By" by Yiruma - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    Ducis rolled his eyes and shoved Flora''s arms away from him.??


    "I''ll say this to you once since you''re new," Ducis sighed. "I''m not someone you should meddle with. You may be a guardian, and nature is indeed your domain, but I''m the Guardian of Space and everything in it - including nature itself. If you understand the gap, get lost now before I get pissed".


    "Hmf! Space and everything in it," Flora mocked, copying the way Ducis said it, "If you''re oh so great, then the Supreme wouldn''t bother appointing the other eleven guardians. There''s a reason why we''re twelve and a LOT of reasons why you''re not the ONLY existing guardian even if you''re the most powerful. Hmf!"


    Unfortunately, Ducis was in no mood to talk and his patience was draining fast.


    "You must be proud since you''re the very first guardian that existed! But don''t think that gives you the right to bully others. Hmf!" Flora continued ranting herints. "And why are you so grumpy? Must be because you''re too old, huh? You have lived for thousands of years already, so no wonder. It''s okay, I''ll be respectful to the elderly".


    Suddenly, swords made of ck fire encircled Flora in all directions, pointing at her. Ducis'' patience ran out. A cold and frightening stare met Flora''s eyes.


    "Yikes! I think I pissed him off too much," Flora thought in her mind. "What a scary face he''s making. This old man has some issues". Stuttering a bit, she replied to him, "D-Don''t tell me you''re angry because I called you old?"


    "Are you leaving or not?"


    "What is wrong with you? As I said, this is my domain and I need to do some -"


    "One".


    "Oh, you''re counting now?"


    "Two".


    "Go on, I''ll help you count. Three, how about that?"


    "You don''t listen to warnings, huh?" Ducis mocked her. "Fine".


    Ducis flicked his fingers and the dark me swords began attacking Flora. Good thing Flora has quick reflexes and she immediately cast a barrier to protect her from the swords.


    "What the - Seriously?" Flora eximed. "You''re attacking a co-guardian? Are you nuts?"


    "What I hate the most are foolishly greedy people ¡­ and being disturbed in my sleep".


    Ducis continued to stare coldly towards Flora, and waved his hands,manding the dark me swords to follow Flora and attack her again.


    Flora kept on dodging and shielding herself. But Ducis'' magic was more concentrated, thus, breaking her shields, and rendering her counterattacks useless. The gap in their power was indeed, too high. Even if Flora was known to have the highest spiritual capacity, Ducis'' skills of a thousand generations was still far superior. Even thisplex dark me swords he cast was a mere child''s y to him - a child''s y that Flora couldn''t defend herself from. Truly, she just made the biggest mistake of her life.


    Or was it really a mistake?


    "Ahh!" Flora eximed when she identally stumbled and fell on the ground again as she tried to dodge thest sword that attacked her. She turned her body and behind her was Ducis, floating in the air, preparing his next batch of dark me swords.


    "Scared now?" Ducis mocked her as he looked down on Flora''s dirt covered body. Even her beautiful dress was now tattered due to the scorch from the dark me swords. "You should have listened when I was still being nice and warning you properly. Now, nature will lose their newly appointed guardian".


    At these words, Flora trembled and began to cry.


    "Waaaaaa ¡­ bad dragon! You''re a meanie! I can''t believe you''re really trying to kill me!" Flora wailed and bawled her eyes. "I hate you! Meanie! Meanie! Waaaaa!! Hu hu hu!"


    "Ugh," Ducis was taken aback. He was never good at dealing with women, especially crying ones. "Y-you''re the one who started this!"


    "Waaaaaaaa!!! Bad dragon! Hu hu hu!"


    In his panic, Ducis dispersed his dark me swords and drew closer to Flora.


    "Stop crying! Are you a child?" Ducis frantically tried to calm her down.


    "You were gonna kill me! A guardian! And a cute woman, too! Waaaaaaa!!!"


    "Ugh, c-cute? Woman? You''re more like a child!"


    "I''m not a child!" Flora pouted, as tears kept falling from her eyes.


    Truthfully, she was a very beautiful woman, with an alluring body as well. No man would think of her as a child should they see her - except when she acted like this.


    "Only children throw tantrums, and that''s what you''re doing right now," Ducis argued.


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ You''re really bad! I hate you!"


    Ducis sighed once more. "The feeling is mutual. So stop crying!"


    "I''m all dirty now because of you!" Flora continued to cry. "And my favorite dress is ruined! Hu hu hu hu!"


    Ducis pressed his fingers on his temples and shook his head.


    "What a pain," he mumbled. "It''s so easy to clean yourself up, and fix a broken dress, for goodness sake". Then, he waved his hands and golden dusts surrounded Flora''s body, cleaning her skin and fixing her dress. "There - happy?"


    Flora''s crying face changed in an instant. She felt so happy that she smiled gleefully at Ducis and jumped towards him, giving him a big hug - something Ducis wasn''t very ustomed to, so his body froze from being touched by a woman. He could have sworn that he felt herrge chest pressed unto him which nearly made him faint.


    "Thank you very much!" Flora thanked him, as she rubbed her face on his cheeks. Noticing he wasn''t moving, Flora blinked her eyes and looked at him in the eyes, while her arms were still wrapped around his neck. "What''s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly freeze?"


    Ducis furrowed as he gulped and flushed pink for some reason. Seeing this, Flora burst intoughter.


    "Wait a minute! Don''t tell me you''re aplete virgin?" Flora blurted out. "Like those who never touched a girl? Literally? Ha ha ha ha ha!" Sheughed so hard, her eyes teared up.


    Ducis red at her. "You speak as if you had experience!"


    "Ha ha ha ha! I don''t! I''m a virgin, too. But I''m still young, not like an old geezer like you who lived for thousands of years and still not gettingid! Ha ha ha ha! Must be because you''re too scary!"


    "Shut up!" Ducis shouted.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say," Flora shrugged. "If I had known this earlier, instead of evading your attacks, I could have hugged you instead and you''ll freeze real quick. Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Stopughing, it''s not funny".


    "Virgin old geezer," Flora teased him.


    "For your information, I am ageless, so I''m neither old nor young".


    Flora shook her head, "No-uh! You''re an old virgin and that''s it! If you ever try to attack me again, I will tell everyone this and I''m sure they''ll allugh at you".


    "What''s wrong with being pure? I''d rather remain pure for the rest of my life than to delight myself in meaningless craves of the flesh".


    "Pft! Yeah, yeah, of course," Flora continued to tease him. "Well, you know the deal. Now I''m gonna enjoy ckmailing you with this information. What a good find I got! Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Are you trying to test my patience? Don''t think just because -" Ducis tried to scare her again but Flora hugged her and he froze up in return. "S-stop that! Get off me!"


    "You should learn to get used to this, old dragon, or else, you''ll be forever lonely".


    "I said, get off me!"


    "And thus, this was how the fairy and the dragon first met," a voice over narrator spoke, echoing through the whole coliseum. "And where our bittersweet story begins ¡­


    - Flora, a willful apprentice fairy who was just promoted as the ''Guardian of Nature'',


    - And Nox Ducis, the unreced ''Guardian of Time and Space'' who had existed since the beginning of time".


    The lights dimmed out, along with the music, slowly fading. It was to prepare for the next act and redecorate the stage. The audience pped their hands and began murmuring as they waited for the next act.


    Meanwhile, as the lights faded, Luna felt tears flowing from her eyes. Upon noticing it, she quickly wiped them with her hands. Ducis sat beside her and saw what was going on. He pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and gave it to her without saying a word.


    "It''s the same as that time," Luna thought in her mind. "When we were under that big tree, and Ducis suddenly hugged me and kissed me. My heart ¡­ its stinging again. I feel like I''m missing him so much when he''s always been with me! Why do I have these feelings? Are they ¡­ mine at all? If not, then whose emotions are these? Is it mine?"


    Then looking back at the stage who regained its brilliance, she stared at the actress ying Flora.


    "Or is it ¡­ yours?"


    =============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Check out this amazing new novel and add in your library!


    Novel Rmendation: Finding the Lost Star


    Author: StarrSwan


    Genre: Contemporary Romance


    =============

 Chapter 116 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 14)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Dreamspell" by Gary Stadler - avable in Youtube and Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter 0_0 ~


    "Luna, are you ok?" Rania asked when she noticed Luna wiping her face. She, too, sat beside her, on the opposite side of Ducis. "What happened?" Her face furrowed in worry for her fairy friend.??


    "I''m fine," Luna tried to hide her worries. "I-It''s just ¡­ touching! Imagine them being sweet and all, then ¡­ I don''t know - they say it''s a bittersweet story so maybe ¡­"


    But she won''t fool Rania.


    Despite knowing that she was hiding something, Rania just smiled at Luna and helped her wipe her tears. In her mind, she thought, "If she''s not ready to tell yet, it''s fine. It must be something sensitive, or she''s unustomed of. But I''ll be here. I''ll continue to support her".


    Elliot observed Rania, Luna and Ducis, but his eyes focused on thetter. He knew that look on Ducis'' face ¡­ those sad eyes ¡­ hiding something heavy and bitter. He sighed upon seeing it, and in his mind, he thought, "Why bother keeping it to yourself? You have us. We''re friends, right? You can share the burden with us ¡­ don''t handle it alone. We''re here".


    The orchestra began ying a song again, gathering the attention of everyone back to the y. This time, it was a fun and yful song called "The Flowers" by Howard Baer. The actress ying Flora, and the actor ying Ducis, came back on stage and began to dance. It was an expressive dance style that told a story of how they got along. There were dancers in the background as well, making the scene more beautiful.


    The dance started with Ducis sitting at the middle of the stage, and Flora, peeking from the back of a tree. She sneakily glided towards him and tapped his shoulders from the back. Ducis turned around and showed a disgusted expression when he saw her. He took a step back but Flora jumped to him, twirled, and embraced him. Ducis froze up again and the back-up dancers entered the stage, jumping and scattering sparkles everywhere, in an organized manner.


    Flora and Ducis continued to dance, with Flora chasing him nonstop, but Ducis kept on ignoring her. They travelled the whole stage like a cat chasing a mouse. Little by little, Ducis softened up and got used to her tricks and persistence. When they were back to the middle of the stage, Ducis sat on the ground again, and Flora tapped his back once more, but this time, he didn''t run away. Smiling, Flora sat beside him, and read the book he was holding, as she leaned her head on his shoulders. Then, the song slowly turned sweet and blended to the tune of "Soffia Notte" by Fabrizio Paterlini. Along with the song changing, the stage setting changed into a clear meadow, with an enchanting view of the night sky.


    Flora and Ducis stood up and danced together in a sweet "Viennese Waltz". Holding each other, they glided, and turned, and twirled, into the rhythm of the music. At times, Ducis would lift her up, carry her in his arms, and put her back down. Then, they would part, only to wee each other in a warm embrace. On and on their feet walked, glided, and jumped, as their bodies stood close to each other. Each raising of the arms, each movement of the feet, each bending of the body, were so beautiful and wless that the crowd couldn''t help but gasped and be in awe of their performance.


    Happiness could be seen from their faces ¡­


    Happiness and love ¡­


    And by the end of the song, the lights slowly faded as they shared their very first, sweet, and memorable kiss.


    p! p! p! p!


    The audience cheered by pping their hands. Soft murmurs could be heard again while the stage prepared for the next act. They seemed to like discussing amongst themselves and sharing feedback with one another.


    Luna''s heart continued to sting inside her. "I must watch until the end," she thought, "I want to know what happened. And maybe ¡­ I''ll find some answers as to why I''m having this weird aching in my chest. I want to know who Flora is".


    The orchestra signalled the start of the next act once more by ying "Dreamspell" by Gary Stadler. The melody was mysterious but foreboding. The stage setting changed into a view of the Grand Pce from the outside. It was night time and the pce was covered by dark clouds, with thunder roaring in the background. Then, it zoomed into one of the rooms inside. It was the office of someone.


    Upon zooming in, a man with green hair could be seen sitting in his office, with his arms resting on the table. Rania and the others looked at the y script, but the man had no name. It just had his silhouette and a "???" under it. Another man came in, with long, golden hair and bright aquamarine eyes.


    "Argh," Elliot''s head started to ache when he saw the man with golden hair. He pressed on his head, trying to ease the pain.


    "Elliot? Are you alright? What''s happening?" Rania asked as she held his hands, worried.


    "I-I''m fine. My head just suddenly started aching a bit".


    "A headache? Do you feel sick somewhere?"


    Elliot shook his head and smiled at her. "It''s okay. It''s subsiding now. It was just brief and sudden. No need to worry".


    "... Okay, if you say so".


    Still holding onto each other''s hands, they continued watching the show.


    The two men acted without words, in a pantomime. The man with green hair weed the other when he came in. They sat on the sofa, at the receiving area of his office and started discussing while drinking tea. At first, they were rather friendly with each other until the green-haired man uttered something that displeased the golden-haired man. His eyes widened in surprise and his eyebrows furrowed in anger. Not long after, their friendly discussion turned into a heated argument.


    The green-haired man tried to calm the other but he didn''t relent. Losing hope, he just pulled something out of his pocket - a ck octagonal box that was as big as his hand. There were ominous markings on the body of the box and it was sealed tightly with magic. A dark aura could be seen from it and the golden-haired man shivered upon seeing it. The green-haired man offered it to him but he pped his hands that the box fell on the ground, and fled the room. The green-haired man sighed and picked it up afterwards.


    The lights dimmed on the office of the green-haired man, and followed the golden-haired man to the center of the stage. The stage setting changed into a hallway where a beautiful garden could be seen at the sides, along with three little kids ying with each other happily. The golden-haired man stopped when he saw the children. He sighed deeply and the anger from his face went away in an instant, reced by a warm and endearing expression as he stared at them.


    Three little boys were practicing their magic on the water fountain. One of them had golden hair and bright aquamarine eyes just like the golden-haired man - it seemed like he was his son since he smiled dearly upon seeing him. He was with two other boys, who looked younger than him by a year. One had light blue hair and light blue eyes. He was very cute but had a listless expression. And thest one had pure white hair and bright aquamarine eyes like the first boy. He was the most adorable and had the most beautiful smile out of the three. His cute little face spelled kindness all over.


    Elliot''s eyes widened upon seeing the three kids in the fountain. His body shook and trembled. He tried to suppress it but Rania felt it the moment he jolted. His head started aching again but he didn''t want to blink and miss out anything that he was seeing. Instead, he unconsciously gripped Rania''s hands.


    "This ¡­ why does it seem so ¡­ familiar?" Elliot asked himself.


    At the same time, Ducis jolted from his seat. "This stupid - Ventus!" he called out to him through his mind, trying tomunicate via telepathy. "What are you doing?! It''s not time yet!" He clenched his fist into a tight ball and bit his lips. "Stop this immediately!"


    "Ducis, my friend," Ventus replied to him. He was also watching the show as an audience, from a seat right across them. "I''m sorry but I will not stop this. He needs to know! The next gate will be very difficult for him if -"


    "No! Stop it! It''s not time yet!"


    "Why don''t you listen to me first?"


    "I know what the next gate is about! And I know it will be dangerous but he will ovee it! This ¡­ is not yet the time!"


    "Why do you treat him as a kid? He''s not a child! He can -"


    "No, you don''t understand," Ducis'' voice was now desperate. "If you won''t listen to me, I will stop this on my own".


    Ventus trembled on his seat.


    Whooooosh!


    Suddenly, time stopped in the whole realm - including Rania, Elliot and Luna.


    =============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Check out this amazing new novel and add in your library!


    Novel Rmendation: Finding the Lost Star


    Author: StarrSwan


    Genre: Contemporary Romance


    =============

 Chapter 117 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 15)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano (instrumental only) - avable in Youtube and Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter T_T ~


    "What are you doing? Why did you stop time?" Ventus asked, as he jumped towards Ducis. "Will you really not listen?"??


    "Please, my friend. Believe me when I say it is not yet time," Ducis pleaded as his face furrowed. It was not because of anger or displeasure, but sorrow instead.


    Ventus felt the desperation in his voice. His lips trembled when he replied, "D-Did the Supreme tell you something? Or showed you something?"


    "Yes, he did," Ducis nodded. "A very dark omen".


    Ventus shivered at his words. "May I know what the omen was?"


    "Everything in its appointed time," Ducis replied. "If he regains the truth when the time is unripe, he will me himself for everything".


    "But I met him, and fought with him! I surveyed his heart, and I have found it meless. I''m sure he can handle the truth now".


    "Yes, he will be able to handle it. In fact, he will ovee it!" Ducis'' emotion took over him that he yelled. But he clenched his fist tight afterwards. His voice got more serious and anxious by the minute. "He will ovee," Ducis continued, "but - we will lose time. And Gaia would perish while we wait for him to recover!"


    "W-what?!" Ventus''plexion grew pale.


    "He''s stillcking in something, hence, he is not yetplete. Until then, he cannot know yet or else the dark omen will happen and our will be destroyed! The Supreme clearly instructed me not to deviate from the path or a huge consequence will happen. That''s why, I''m sorry but I cannot allow this just yet. When the time is right, I will tell him. Along with all the guardians and the witnesses. Along with the Oracle, her Interpreter, and the Favoured One, ording to what is written in the prophecies".


    Ventus'' eyes widened. Sighing, he replied, "If that is so ¡­ then, the next gate," he lowered his eyes, "I guess we can only hope and pray that he surpasses it".


    Ducis nodded. "I hope for the same thing. The trial might be his greatest weakness right now ¡­ but I believe in him. He will surpass it! Our King will prove himself worthy!"


    "I understand now. I''m sorry for trying to take the matter with my own hands".


    "It''s alright. I know you mean no harm".


    "Thank you. In that case, I guess I''ll leave it up to you to fix this".


    "Yes," Ducis nodded again then, he raised his arms up high and whispered, "Time Reverse".


    The halted surrounding suddenly started moving again - only this time, it was backwards. Like a video being yed in reverse, everyone and everything moved fast. It only stopped when the whole setting was back to the end of the second act - the end of the dance between Flora and Ducis.


    Ventus helped him out by adjusting the y script of everyone and manipting the stage actors and actresses into skipping the third act, and revising the story to the original story of the fairy and the dragon alone. A lot of scenes were cut in the process, but it should be enough to satisfy the audience''s curiosity.


    Ducis and Ventus went back to their seats, and with the snap of Ducis'' finger, everything resumed to normal as if nothing happened. There were no headaches for Elliot, and no worrying from Rania. Only Luna was left wondering, expecting to know more about Flora in the scenes toe.


    The lights in the stage began to return as the orchestra resumed and yed yet another song entitled "The Sorceress" by Howard Baer. It was another mysterious and foreboding music. Along with it, the narrator began to speak and her voice echoed once more in the whole coliseum. As she spoke, the scenery changed ording to her words.


    "Atst, the Fairy and the Dragon discovered the warmth and beauty of falling in love. From then on, they spent many years of being together, never growing tired of each other. Time was of no matter - they just kept on falling deeper in love with each passing day. It was the most memorable time of their lives. Everything was perfect ¡­


    Well, that was until something unexpected happened ¡­


    Something that shook the whole of Gaia ¡­


    The king and queen of the died ...


    And on the day of their death, an Evil Sorceress appeared and cursed the whole. She sealed the Twelve Crystal Pirs that supplied the with all its spiritual energy - energy that was the lifeblood of the. Without it, the would die.


    The whole world panicked. Even the leaders didn''t know what to do for never before had their world been threatened to be non-existent. Days passed and Gaia continued to degrade and crumble. People began to die from spiritual energy exhaustion. Thend refused to bear their yields. Cmities in the form of cyclones, volcanic eruption, earthquake, and many more came one after another. Everyone feared for their lives and the life of the.


    The Guardians did their best to help but their powers were not enough. Yes, they managed to protect the people, but the bigger problem still existed. The problem unto which, they, too, had no solution".


    After the narrator finished her words, the orchestra changed to the tune of "Zanarkand" by Nobuo Uematsu. All the lights turned off and only Flora could be seen at the very center of the stage, with the spotlight on her. With eyes closed, she held both of her hands together on her chest and prayed.


    No words came out of her mouth ¡­ only tears came flowing from her eyes.


    Little by little, her body began to glow and gentle pink lights scattered all around. Every ce that the pink glow touched suddenly lit up. Little by little, the pitch ck stage glowed bright and the dark surrounding regained its life. From her feet, grass began to grow, and flowers and trees came sprouting, spreading across thend. The trees bore fruits once more, and the fields yielded their crops.


    It was like an instant change from the fall season to spring. The once barren on the verge of destruction, regained back its life. Flora smiled endearingly as she saw the world turn back to its former glory. She felt happy.


    But that happiness had a cost ...


    After breathing deeply, Flora looked at her hands and body ¡­


    She was fading ¡­


    With a contented smile on her face, she nced over Gaia for thest time.


    And her soft lips uttered but a single phrase ¡­


    "For Gaia ¡­ and for the people ¡­"


    "FLORA!" Ducis suddenly popped out from her back, huffing. His face was sweating and his eyes looked like it was about to cry. "Stop this! What are you doing?!" He yelled at her and quickly went to her side to embrace her.


    Whoosh ¡­


    When Ducis tried to hold his lover ¡­ he just went through her.


    Flora''s physical body was no more and only her spirit remained.


    And even that spirit, continued to fade.


    For the very first time, the dragon cried.


    Ducis slowly turned around to look at Flora for he understood that it would be thest time. His whole body trembled at the thought of it.


    "W-w-why?" Ducis asked. "I know you love this but ¡­ we could have thought of something else - another solution. Not this!" he cried out. Tears flowed nonstop from his eyes. "W-we ¡­ we were supposed to live together forever. You promised you''d be with me all the time! But why? Why did you suddenly decide to do this? Do you want to leave me that badly?"


    "N-no," Flora profusely shook her head. "The Supreme knows how I long to be with you!"


    "Then why?! Why are you sacrificing yourself for this world? They could all die for all I care! They deserve it anyway! It''s all their fault!"


    Flora bit her lips and tried her best not to cry but her eyes failed her. She inched closer to Ducis and tried to wipe his tears away. But her hands just passed through his face.


    "No, Ducis. Please don''t hate Gaia and the Magi".


    "We could have asked for help from the Supreme! Or we could have shared a portion of our spiritual energies! Or I could have done it instead! Y-You don''t have to -"


    "Ducis," Flora called him dearly. "It cannot be you. There is a reason why I''m doing this, and a reason why all this is happening. It may look unfavorable right now. But in time, you will understand. Trust in the Supreme always".


    "No! I refuse this!"


    "We are guardians, and our calling is to protect the and its people. This is but a small sacrifice I am willing to pay. Please, don''t be sad. I may not be with you physically, but I will always be with you in spirit".


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ No! No! No!" Ducis'' heart broke so much that they were beyond repair. "I love you. Please don''t leave me. Please stop this".


    "I love you too, Ducis," Flora whispered and gave her best to smile at him for thest time. "I pray that you find happiness, even without me".


    "I won''t," Ducis shook his head, "You are my happiness".


    At these words, Flora burst out crying.


    "And you are mine ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ I''m so sorry for leaving you like this. But if the Lord would show mercy on us, I pray that we meet again in the future. No matter who I am, or what I''ve be, I will always remember you. And I will always ¡­ always fall in love with you over and over again".


    Ducis smiled endearingly at her, "I pray that, too. I''m all yours ¡­"


    "And so am I ¡­"


    "Even if the world ends ¡­"


    "Even if the world ends ¡­"


    And in unison they said, "My love for you will never fade".


    s, Flora glowed herst ... until no spirit particle of her remained.


    =============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Check out this amazing new novel and add in your library!


    Novel Rmendation: Finding the Lost Star


    Author: StarrSwan


    Genre: Contemporary Romance


    =============

 Chapter 118 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 16)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Amazing Grace" by Judy Collins (piano version by David Nevue) - avable in Youtube and Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter <3 ~


    "Even if the world ends ¡­" Luna chorused with the actors on stage, "My love for you will never fade". Large droplets of tears fell from her eyes as she watched Flora glow herst, leaving Ducis weeping to himself. Her heart shattered for reasons unknown to her. "I know those words. And that scene ¡­ ??


    Why does it feel like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu?


    This ¡­ wringing in my chest ¡­


    Why does it hurt so much as if it happened to me?


    Flora ¡­ who is she to me?


    All the things I''ve known, they all seemed like a big lie to me - or an illusion. Only these feelings seemed real.


    Who exactly am I?"


    Luna turned her head towards Ducis only to see him so miserable. Who wouldn''t? When reminded of such painful memories that even almost 20 years of time didn''t manage to heal, one can only but sumb to pain and misery. Luna wiped her tears and held his hand in an attempt to ease his suffering.


    Ducis turned to her in return. In his mind he thought, "That''s right ¡­ Flora is dead. And this fairy before me, even if she shares the same core as Flora''s ¡­ she''s a different person. The reason for her core''s resemnce must be because she''s going to be the next Guardian of Nature - not because she''s her. I''m just being delusional, hoping for something impossible. Flora is gone now ¡­ and she will never be back".


    Rania and Elliot grieved upon seeing what happened. Their hearts broke for the truth that was revealed before them. Rania couldn''t help but cry. And Elliot tried to toughen himself but he, too, felt very sad that his eyes teared up.


    "So this was what happened to Gaia," Elliot thought in his mind, "and to Ducis ¡­ Such tragedy. Now, I understand". Closing his eyes, he uttered a short prayer, "Thank you for your noble sacrifice, Flora".


    Shortly after, the orchestra yed an ending song while the whole cast went and bowed at the stage. The audience pped with all their might. Some even stood up and cried as they apuded the marvelous performance. Though it was short, everyone respected and loved the story. It will be forever engraved in their hearts.


    With gloomy faces and a heavy atmosphere, Rania, Elliot, Luna and Ducis exited the coliseum. Slowly, they walked back towards the hotel where they stayed. Their faces only lightened up when they saw a bunch of people gathered at the Town Square. There was a small stage set up in front of the museum, with a beautiful woman standing at the center. A choir consisting of around 20 people were at her left and the musicians at the right.


    In front of them, standing below the stage and facing it, was the king and queen - as the crowd kept on whispering "It''s the king and queen! They''re here!"


    The king and queen didn''t sit on any special seat. They just stood there, unguarded, like any other normal citizen of the kingdom. They didn''t wear crowns on their head or wore extravagant clothing. They giggled andughed and talked with the people like they were close friends. They were so inspiring to look at.


    Curious of what''s happening, Rania broke their silence.


    "There''s a show at this hour?" Rania asked, as she tiptoed to see more of her surroundings. The whole ce was packed and there was no way they''d get past everyone unless they fly.


    "Oh, it''s not a show my dear," an old woman who was in front of her answered. "You must not be from here".


    "I''m sorry for thinking so, madam," Rania replied. "Yes, we are not from here. We''re travelers. May I ask what is going on?"


    "Don''t be sorry, it''s fine," the old woman waved her hands. "You see, whenever we go to war, we always make sure to gather at least three nights before, so we may offer our prayer and thanks to the Supreme".


    Hearing this, Rania, Elliot, and Luna were shocked.


    "A ¡­ war?" Luna blurted.


    "Yes, my dear. In three days time, they should be arriving".


    "Then, shouldn''t you be preparing for the war instead of having a festival?" Luna''s face grew pale in her shock.


    The olddy chuckled. So as the couple of people who heard their conversation.


    "It is a bit of a concern," anotherdy joined in. "But everything will be alright". Her voice was filled with confidence.


    "Yes, the Supreme is great and kind! He won''t let us be defeated".


    "He is our victory! He will protect us!" added another.


    "Yeah! Those foolish conquerors, always trying to plunder. But they will be put to shame! Because the Supreme will deliver us".


    "They can n all the evils they want, but the Supreme will turn those evil into good. And turn the worst scenarios to something better!"


    The three shivered upon hearing the words they were saying. Rania almost cried herself again. There was this ¡­ happiness and inspiration ¡­ and fire that she suddenly felt lifting up her heart.


    The olddy nodded while the others continued saying words of praises to the Supreme. "Yes, all of those are true. We are notcent nor arrogant that we will win. But we know, whatever happens, the Supreme is good. He will not forsake us. And so as our dear king and queen. Everything will be okay ¡­ In this, our heart rejoices. We put our confidence and trust in Him. May His will be done".


    Then, everyone chorused as they nodded, "May His will be done".


    Elliot''s eyes widened and his mouth gaped in awe of their faith. He felt the same thing that Rania felt. The same warm shivers crawled up in his body. His heart beat loudly in his chest.


    There was this ¡­ excitement, or was it passion?


    Or was it their faith being passed on like fire to a torch?


    Like a calm bonfire that was suddenly poured of gasoline, his heart lit up.


    "That''s right," Elliot mumbled. "The Supreme is good and He loves us ¡­ He will never forsake us ¡­ Not Gaia, not the Magi, nor the humans and everyone ¡­ including the guardians".


    A shed of tears fell from his eyes as Elliot smiled.


    For some reason, he felt immense joy cover his heart.


    Joy that kept on shouting, "Everything will be fine" and that, "The Supreme is in control".


    Rania and Luna cried in delight as well, along with the crowd and every citizen of Ventus Kingdom.


    As they cried, a soothing music began to y. The lead singer on the stage began to sing in an ''a cape''. Her angelic voice reverberated in the whole ce, as if opening up the heavens with her song.


    "Amazing grace, How sweet the sound


    That saved a wretch like me.


    I once was lost, but now I am found,


    Was blind, but now I see."


    The musicians and the choir joined her after the first verse, and continued the song. On the third verse, the whole crowd sang along with them. The melody was mellow and peaceful.


    "Through many dangers, toils and snares


    I have alreadye,


    ''Tis grace has brought me safe thus far


    And grace will lead me home."


    Now, everyone closed their eyes in a prayer and continued to sing. You could feel in their song that it was heartfelt, and every word bore the weight of faith and joy. Rania couldn''t contain her heart and she sang along with the crowd. It was a song that was familiar to her. Elliot sang as well, and Luna, and Ducis. Warm smiles could be seen from their faces.


    "The Lord has promised good to me


    His word my hope secures;


    He will my shield and portion be,


    As long as life endures.


    Yea, when this flesh and heart shall fail,


    And mortal life shall cease


    I shall possess within the veil,


    A life of joy and peace."


    And at thest verse of the song, everyone began casting magic. In their palms, they conjured glowing, blue irises and made them float up to the heavens likenterns in the night sky. What a marvelous sight it was to look at. The team copied their actions and also conjured blue irises in their palms and sent them floating upwards.


    While the beautiful flowers continued to lit up the sky, the people joined their hands together in a solemn prayer.


    A moment of silence passed by.


    From the rooftops of one of the shops in town, Ventus stood up and offered his own flowers and prayer. After his prayer, he looked at Elliot''s direction, andmunicated to him through telepathy.


    "Do you understand now?" Ventus asked.


    Elliot knew immediately whose voice it was. Nodding, he replied, "Yes, I understand".


    "Good," Ventus smiled. "Ducis was right when he said that I am unlike other guardians," he added, turning his head to the sky, "For me, trials and tests are good ¡­ but sometimes, you don''t need to experience it to learn it. Sometimes, you just need to be inspired by others, and let its wonder work on your heart. And maybe add some ''spectacrness'' while I''m at it. He he he!"


    "And it did," Elliot chuckled. "Thank you very much for the wonderful lesson, Ventus".


    "Anytime!"


    =============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Check out this amazing new novel and add in your library!


    Novel Rmendation: Finding the Lost Star


    Author: StarrSwan


    Genre: Contemporary Romance


    =============

 Chapter 119 - Sixth Gate: Gale Of Ventus (Part 17)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Sparkle" by Radwimps (movie version or instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    -??


    DING! DING! DING!


    The sound of a loud gong could be heard all throughout the kingdom right after the prayer. The crowd started whispering to each other.


    "The sound of a gong," one of them said.


    "An announcement from the watchers," said the other.


    "Wonder what the announcement will be?"


    "Did they arrive sooner?"


    As the crowd spected on their own, a group of men arrived from above andnded in front of the king and queen. Based on what they were wearing - a full body armor - they were either knights or generals. The captain bent his knee before the king, and his subordinates followed him.


    "We bring good news, your majesty!" the captain reported enthusiastically. The joy in his voice could not be hidden.


    The crowd fell silent so they may hear what he had to say. Rania, Elliot, Luna, and Ducis tuned in as well, to listen.


    "Speak. What is this good news that you bear?" the king smiled at him.


    The captain lifted his head and announced, "We no longer need to go to war! The Supreme has delivered us!"


    Hearing his words, the crowd was amazed and started shouting praises and giving their thanks to the Most High.


    "That is indeed, such great news!" the king eximed. "May we know what happened? How did the Most High deliver us that we no longer need to fight?"


    "Of course, your majesty!" the captain quickly replied. Then, he stood up and told the story to everyone. "Today, we have sent a group of scouts to survey the enemy camp. When they arrived, they saw that the enemies were already preparing to go and attack us!"


    While he told the story, one of his subordinates stood up and conjured magic in the air. He created arge mist that showed them what transpired while the captain told the story.


    "But then, the scouts we sent felt another presence from the opposite side of the enemy camp. They went to survey that ce, too, and found out that another group of enemies wereing! They boarded an enormous flying ship that contained a lot of high ranker. There were around 20 Mythics, hundreds of Legends, and a thousand Epics. If numbers alone, the original enemy had more, but if its quality, this new group had better ones".


    "I see, that would be troublesome should we have to fight them both," the king rubbed his chin as he pondered on it.


    "Indeed, your majesty," the captain continued. "But we have been saved!" he eximed, "The Supreme has protected us. You see, as we were singing our praises in here, the enemies riding in the flying ship heard it. We do not know why, but instead of continuing their course to us, they shifted to the west andnded on the camp of our other enemy. Then, they started fighting against each other and brought war to themselves!"


    "Woah!" everyone marveled upon hearing his words.


    The king and queen were overjoyed, and every citizen of the kingdom.


    "In that case, let us offer our songs and prayers to the Supreme once again!"


    And so, everyone began singing and dancing in joy. They were so happy and they merrily celebrated the whole night. The beautiful music continued and the citizens offered blue irises once again.


    Ventus went down from the roofs and joined Elliot and the rest of the team.


    "Amazing, right?" he asked as his feetnded the ground without a sound.


    Elliot turned to him and nodded. "Did all of this happen before, too? As part of the history of Gaia?"


    "Yes, what you''re witnessing happened in the past as well. This is one of my most favorite timelines to be honest. Aside from Elijah''s timeline".


    "I could see why. He''s a great king, too" Elliot agreed. "This kingdom ¡­ is like a utopia. I never thought it could be possible but this king managed to do it. And their faith ¡­ it''s amazing".


    "I guess your work here is done," Ventus sighed and offered his hand to Elliot for a shake.


    Elliot shook his hands, "Thank you for showing this to us".


    "Nah, it''s nothing. Now, let''s go to the temple and receive your blessings!"


    Then, Ventus transformed into a winged horse - a Pegasus - and told Elliot and Rania to hop on his back. The two were excited and they did as told. Ducis and Luna followed them as they flew high above the clouds, towards Ventus Castle, and onto the temple hiding at the very edge of the kingdom.


    When theynded, they saw a white temple that had small whirlwinds at each corner. Luna deciphered the markings on the brick door of the temple and opened it. The words engraved on the door were:


    "If I speak in the tongues of men and of angels, but have not love, I am only a resounding gong or a nging cymbal".


    Once opened, Ventus guided them inside, upto the innermost room. And just like the other temples, it had arge translucent curtain hanging from the ceiling and arge green crystal floating at the middle of the room. Elliot approached the crystal together with Ventus.


    Ventus'' body glowed and he gave his blessings to Elliot.


    "My name is Ventus,


    And I am the Sixth Gate.


    As the Guardian of Wind,


    In my heart, shines Joy.


    Thou hast been tested,


    And evil, I found nought.


    Therefore, thou shalt receiveth mine blessings.


    I shalt be with thou,


    And thou shalt be with me".


    After reciting this, he fused with the crystal, and the crystal, in turn, shrank itself and resided on Elliot''s Zweih?nder. Its beautiful green light added life into the rather dark-colored crystals that the sword had. Now, the sword had five crystals on its handle and another domineering aura added to its power.


    Meanwhile, back to the world of humans, Zeid could be seen sitting on a swivel chair inside a presidential suite, located at the penthouse of a world ss hotel. He turned his chair towards the clear window and stared at the city below. His chin rested on the back of his hand that leaned on the armrest of the chair. From up there, he saw a few parts of the city were still ruined but most of it were already repaired and people resumed their daily lives.


    "The world is recovering," Zeid talked to himself as he continued to watch the people below. "It''s good that they''re recovering quickly all thanks to those aliens not attacking anymore - war has ended. How amazing," his tone was sarcastic. "If only they''d give back those women they stole, it would be perfect. I wouldn''t even care about those weird obelisk crystals they scattered through the. But ¡­ they didn''t. So I''m gonna get it back myself. I don''t care if it causes another war. I want Rania back to me, and I won''t settle until that happens".


    Zeid''s eyes grew colder and colder as time passed by ¡­ so did his heart.


    "Young master," a butler came in and greeted Zeid. "I''m here to report".


    "Go ahead," Zeid replied, gesturing his hands.


    "The assassins are almost done with their advanced training. The scientists, analysts, engineers, and all the other experts you requested are polishing the ns they made in order to infiltrate the Floating Kingdom, including the new technology you ordered. All the materials needed, and weapons, and machinery have been prepared as well. However -"


    "- However," Zeid interrupted. "You still haven''t found him?"


    The butler trembled in terror of his cold voice. "Y-yes, we haven''t. It was very hard to locate him. He was once and still the greatest assassin so he''s very familiar with -"


    "- excuses, excuses," Zeid interrupted him again. Then, he turned his chair to face him. His terrifying gaze sent shivers once more to the poor butler. "I hired the best hackers, tracers, and all the best men and paid them ten folds of what they''re worth. I want to see results, not excuses. Tell them if I don''t get answers before the advanced training finishes, they should know what will happen to them".


    "Y-y-yes! I will tell them, young master," the butler bowed to him and quickly left the room.


    When the butler left, Zeid breathed heavily,id his back on the chair, and stared at the ceiling.


    "Seriously ¡­ this whole situation is just bringing the worst of me," he thought in his mind. "Just when I thought I abandoned my dark past all thanks to Rania. But now, I need to go back in order to save her. I can''t just sit back and pray that she''s alright. As if prayers do anything. As if the Lord really listens. Huh!" he scoffed, "If He did, He wouldn''t let Rania get kidnapped by those aliens and suffer!"


    Anger crept on Zeid''s face ¡­


    Anger ... and hatred.


    He clenched his fist tightly and gnashed his teeth.


    "Rania has always believed in You!" Zeid stood up and shouted towards the sky.


    "She was faithful and kind and merciful! But why?!


    Why did You not do anything to save her?!


    Why did You let her suffer?!


    Why did You abandon her when she needed you the most?!


    Tell me, why?!"


    He shouted with all his might that veins could be seen from his neck.


    "But as for me ¡­ I will not abandon her.


    I will save her! No matter what!"

 Chapter 120 - Extra #6: Untold Tales (Zeid And Rania - Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Hi Beloved Readers!??


    For today''s extra chapter, I wrote about Zeid and Rania, how they met, and started their love. Hope you enjoy it! <3


    Ps: This is "Part One" only. Next parts will be in the uing extra chapters, along with other "Untold Tales" from other characters.


    =================


    Water poured like rain from the shower room where Zeid stood still with a nk expression on his face. His mind was elsewhere. Far beyond the bathroom he was in, or the luxurious suite where he stayed, and even far beyond the present. With eyes unblinking, he reminisced about the past as his heart longed so deeply for Rania.


    He could still clearly remember the day he first saw her ¡­


    From the school gates, she stepped out of their family car, lifted her head to look at the high school she just transferred to, and smiled like an angel. She wore the same stylish, blue and white school uniform like the other students, and carried a cute backpack on her back.


    Zeid was at one of the corners near the school gate that time, where a woman stood in front of him, confessing her love. The sound of the car on a rather very peaceful and quiet, luxurious school, distracted him.


    "Aa-hm, Zeid ¡­ I love you!" shouted the woman with all her might. Her face flushed red from embarrassment. "I''ve liked you since the very first time I met you! You''re so good at everything, and you''re very smart. A-and ¡­ and ¡­" On and on, she continued professing her love.


    But Zeid wasn''t listening to her. His eyes fell on the angel with tinum blonde hair and deep blue eyes, walking up the stone paved pathway towards the main building of the school.


    "Another stuck up princess, I bet," Zeid thought in his mind. When Rania entered the building, he rolled his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him.


    "So? What do you say? W-would you like to go out with me?" the woman gulped.


    "Hmm?" Zeid hummed in a mocking tone. He looked at her like a devil mocking her entire being. "I didn''t even listen to anything you said".


    "H-huh?" the woman was taken aback. "I ¡­ I said that I ¡­ love ..."


    "Pft!" Zeid snorted. "Love? Seriously?" he asked as one of his eyebrows raised high. "Don''t make meugh. If I must know, you''re only sucking up to me because of my family name".


    "T-that''s not true!" the woman''s eyes teared up. "I really love you!"


    "How much? For you to stay away from me?" Zeid scoffed. "I expect to never see your face again afterwards".


    At these words, the woman clenched her fist as rivers of tears fell from her eyes. Then, she turned her back from him and ran away as fast as she could.


    "Aww ¡­ pity. If I were her, I would have taken the money," Zeid shrugged and went on his way, back to the building where he was initially going.


    Due to this,ter that day, when school was over and Zeid just finished ying golf as part of his club activities, he was confronted by a group of men who were in their senior years. One of them was familiar to him - the brother of the woman he just rejected that morning.


    "You know, you''re barking at the wrong tree," Zeid warned them. "I''m not someone you should anger. So while I''m still being nice -"


    "Fu*k off!"the brother yelled at him. His face spelled "furious" all over. "How dare you take advantage of my sister and dump her?!"


    "Pft! When did I take advantage of her? I won''t even touch her with the tip of my finger even if she''s thest woman on earth," Zeid scoffed andughed.


    "So you''re saying my sister is a liar?! You motherfu*ker!"


    Then the men ganged up on him and started attacking him from all directions.


    But Zeid was well-trained when ites to different sorts of martial arts.


    Being an heir of the Ardor family, the richest family in their country, he had been exposed to kidnapping since childhood and decided he needed to learn to defend himself at all times. He couldn''t just rely on bodyguards who ''somehow'' always managed to fail when it mattered to him. So he decided to handle it on his own - including learning the secrets of ck organization.


    Such dark things for a teenager like him. But these things kept him alive up to now. And what''s more, it gave him power not only to protect himself, but control things the way he wanted them to be. Yes, to the point that at the young age of 16, he already created his own name in the dark organization and had been granted the "ck card" with an almost invisible sign of a chameleon. It was a card given only to the most exclusive members of the group.


    "You''re ganging up on me and this is all you''ve got?" Zeid mocked them as he easily evaded all their lousy attacks.


    After a series of punching and kicking, Zeid defeated them all and left them crawling on the ground.


    "This school really sucks. Can''t even do anything about their students fighting," Zeid sighed. He then left and walked towards the shower room near the golf area.


    On his way, he passed by Rania, who was merrily walking, hugging a book on her arms.


    "Hm?" Rania stopped when she noticed that the man she just passed by had dirty clothes and a blood stain on the corner of his lips. She turned around and called the man, "Hey! Wait up!" Her voice was simply the sweetest.


    Knowing she was calling for him, Zeid looked back and gave her a death re. He just finished fighting a bunch of stupid idiots and didn''t want to deal with a stuck up princess now.


    But his death re did nothing to Rania. She continued to walk near him, with a warm smile on her face. She rummaged her pocket and pulled out a handkerchief from it.


    "Here, you can use this," Rania offered her hanky to him. "You''ve got some blood stains on your lips. Must be painful".


    Zeid scoffed. "What do you want?"


    "Hm?" Rania looked puzzled. Knitting her brows and shaking her head, she replied, "Nothing. I just wanted to lend you something to wipe yourself".


    "Pft! For what? To gain my favor?" Zeid mocked her.


    Rania tilted her head. "Hmmm ¡­ No. Why would I want to gain your favor?"


    "Don''t y innocent with me. I won''t believe that you don''t know me".


    "Ahm ¡­ but I don''t really know you".


    "Hmf! Nice acting, you''d make a good actress".


    At this remark, Rania sighed. Her smile faded from her face. It wasn''t reced by anger though, instead, she looked at him with worry andpassion.


    Zeid was taken aback by the expression on her face. Never had he been looked at like that. It was unfamiliar for him.


    "W-what?!" he yelled in his uncertainty.


    Rania gently shook her head. Then, she lowered her head and grabbed one of Zeid''s hands to give him the handkerchief. Gently, she whispered to him, with a voice that can soothe even the angriest of hearts ¡­


    "It must have been hard ¡­ living a life with no one to trust".


    Zeid''s eyes widened. "S-Shut up!"


    Rania lifted her head and looked at him straight in the eyes.


    "Don''t worry, you can trust me. I don''t have ulterior motives, whoever you are," she said yfully, "And besides, we''re probably richer than you are. So I don''t really need to curry favor with you. Ha ha ha!"


    "Pft! Ha ha ha ha!" Zeid burst inughter. "You actually think your family is richer than mine? What is your family name?"


    "But of course! My father is the richest amongst anyone!" Rania bragged cutely.


    "And who is this great father you speak of?"


    "Hmmm," Rania teased. "Should I tell you?"


    "What? Scared now? Don''t worry, I''ll forgive your foolishness".


    "Alright, I''ll tell you, but keep it a secret okay?"


    "Hmf! As if that''s a secret. If I want to, I can get all the information about you in just a phone call".


    "Wow, must be nice," Rania pped her hands. "But my father is not someone you can just investigate".


    "Dare me," Zeid replied confidently. His face was full of confidence.


    "Okay," Rania nodded. Then, with a warm smile on her face, she answered him, "He''s the one who created this world. And I''m His adopted child".


    Zeid was shocked by her answer. He knew in an instant that she was referring to God. For some reason, he felt in his heart that he didn''t want to disrespect her any more than he already did. He realized that he had been rude to someone innocent, to someone meless.


    "... And what of your biological father?"


    "Oh? He was a good man and lived an honest and modest life. However, he''s peacefully resting now".


    "I see," Zeid''s tone mellowed down. "I''m sorry to hear that".


    "It''s fine!" Rania smiled gleefully towards him. "By the way, my name is Rania Caeles, what''s yours?"


    Seeing her angelic smile, Zeid couldn''t help but stare endearingly at her as he answered ...


    "I''m ¡­ Zeid Ardor".


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 121 - A Not So Good Morning

    While Rania and Elliot continued to go through the twelve gates of the guardians, and Zeid was busy nning out his infiltration to the Floating Kingdom, Azalea and Calum suffered the irritating persistence of the noble families asking them to produce a child. A whole month had passed and there was never a day that no one asked them when were they gonna have their first child. Even on a fine morning such as this day, the king was being pestered by his officials.


    "Your highness, it''s been a month and you have yet to consummate your marriage!" a beefy nobleman eximed in front of King Calum whozily sat on his throne. They were in the throne room yet again for who knew how many times already. "If the current queen is not to your liking, perhaps we can arrange for another consort to warm your bed and produce an heir".??


    "Yes, that''s right!" agreed another nobleman with him.


    "We can rmend a couple of women for you to choose from," said another.


    "Malum has a great round of girls in his house".


    "Satis'' house is quite good, too. Her house is filled with the most beautiful candidates. Surely, you''d be able to pick a fair one from them".


    King Calum sighed and their endless buzzing halted.


    "It seems you all are in such a hurry to dethrone me," King Calum replied to them in a disdainful tone.


    The noblemen jolted in their feet.


    "N-no, your highness! We only meant -"


    " - I''m still so young, just 23, and you all keep on pestering me to have my own child when I don''t want to have one yet," King Calum interrupted them. "What other reason could you possibly have? Your real intention reeks out of you".


    One of them tried to pacify the king, "You''re misunderstanding us, your highness. We just want to make sure that someone is -"


    " - Someone is ready to take over the throne when you''re done plotting to kill me?" King Calum blurted without hesitation. "Since a child is easier to manipte than a grown man?"


    "W-what atrocity?! We would never -"


    " - But you did ¡­ to ME, when I was but a mere child. A child so easily deceived and manipted," King Calum''s voice was now furious. His bright aquamarine eyes shot death res to each nobleman in front of him. "Don''t you have any better tactic than this? Has old age tarnished your measly minds that you can''t think of another way to usurp power? You bunch of greedy pests!" s, his patience ran out and he shouted at them. "Out of my sight! If I ever see you again, I will make sure you never see the light of day again!"


    "Eeek!" the noblemen trembled in fear. They quickly bowed their heads and teleported out of the throne room. The king''s aura spilled out due to his anger, and his concentrated spiritual energy suffocated them.


    "Ughhh," King Calum sighed deeply and pressed on his forehead. "So irritating. Unless anyone has something to discuss other than consummating and bearing a child, don''t let theme to me. Is that clear, Servus?"


    "Yes, your highness," Servus, who stood beside him all this time, nodded and bowed in agreement. "They informed me beforehand that they were reporting about the obelisk crystals, hence the reason I let them inside. But it was all a lie and they ended up discussing another thing. For this, I deeply apologize, your highness".


    "Excuses," King Calum rolled his eyes. "Speaking of the crystals, how are they faring?"


    "ording to thetest reports, we have sessfully nted the obelisk crystals on the spots of the with the most concentrated spiritual energies. We managed to gather a lot however, due to the distance of Gaia to Earth, almost half of the spiritual energies being gathered are spilling during the transfer. Due to this, the transfer is slow. If wepare it to the ratio of energy consumption of Gaia, what we''re getting for them is still not enough for the to survive continuously".


    King Calumid his back on the throne as he breathed deeply, calming himself, and stared at the ceiling. After a moment of silence, he asked, "How long do we have?"


    At this question, Servus bit his lips and frowned. Closing his eyes, he answered his king, "... Minimum of 60 days, your highness ¡­ and a maximum of 70 days".


    King Calum clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. He scoffed bitterly as he continued to stare at the ceiling. "All those killings, and wars, and efforts ¡­ only extended the for 10 days? That''s all it could give? Huh! If the''s gonna die anyways, we shouldn''t have conquered the others in the first ce! We should just let it die and live somewhere else! We should have ¡­" His heart shattered into pieces. "All those hardships ¡­ all for nothing. We''re all gonna die anyway. Why prolong the agony?"


    Servus prostrated himself in front of the king.


    "Please! Do not lose hope and falter, your highness!" he pleaded with all his might. "Surely, the Supreme won''t let a whole perish like this!"


    "The Supreme?" King Calum scoffed. "Where were He all these years that we''ve suffered this catastrophe? What did He do to help us?" his tone turned colder and colder by the minute. "NOTHING! We all had to take it in our hands. If we didn''t, all of us would have long died along with the!"


    "Y-your highness ¡­"


    "The Supreme for me is nothing but a father who left his children on their own. So don''t tell me He has ns or that He would save us. If He really will, He should have done it, a long time ago".


    With those as hisst words, King Calum stood up and teleported out of the throne room. Wanting to get some peace, he thought of Azalea and teleported to their bed chambers. Unfortunately, she wasn''t there, so he simplyid down on the bed and shut his eyes closed, trying to get some rest. It was still early in the morning and his head was already aching badly.


    On the other hand, Azalea could be found wandering around the pce garden. She, too, experienced a bad morning, being troubled by a bunch of noblewomen, asking the same things that the noblemen asked the king. Finally able to escape them all, she decided to take refuge in her favorite ce in the entire Grand Pce.


    Just as she was starting to calm down and feel peace, another woman approached her.


    "Azalea? I mean ¡­ Queen Azalea?" a soft,manding voice greeted her.


    Azalea turned to the woman and saw that it was Selena, the fianc¨¦e of vis, the Wise Judge.


    "Selena, am I right?" Azalea turned to her and asked while she remembered her as the woman who almost got assaulted during the first test of the queen candidates.


    "Yup, that''s me!" Selena smiled cheekily at her. "What are you doing here? And are you okay? You seem tired".


    Azalea sighed deeply and rxed her shoulder. "Yes, this morning was indeed, a bit tiring".


    Selena sat beside Azalea, on the bench near the water fountain.


    "Hmm ¡­ Let me guess. You''ve been pestered to produce a child again, right?" Selena asked bluntly, as she always had been.


    Azalea chuckled. Her bluntness was cute for her.


    "Yes, you guessed it right," Azalea answered. "Too bad, I''m not ready for it yet. And I personally don''t think that it''s ¡­ necessary at this point of time".


    "It IS not necessary," Selena agreed. "You''re too young to have a child. Besides, even if he''s king, and you''re his queen, he can''t just force you to sleep with him just because you need to produce an heir. I mean, sleeping with someone should be done out of love, right?"


    "Pft! Ha ha ha ha!" Azalea burstedughing at her.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? Why are youughing at me?" Selena was taken aback and her cheeks flushed in embarrassment. "I know it sounds cheesy but ¡­ that''s how it should be!" She tried her best to defend her reasoning.


    After a few minutes ofughing, Azalea calmed down.


    "Sorry for that. I just found you adorable, for thinking that way".


    "What? But it''s the truth!"


    Azalea nodded, "Yes, and you are correct. That''s how it should be ¡­ however, not everyone marries with love in their hearts". Her face frowned at thest part. She lowered her eyes and sighed yet again.


    Selena felt her sadness. She patted her back in an attempt to console her.


    "You know, to be honest, I ship you with the king!"


    Azalea''s eyes widened. "Huh? S-ship?"


    "Yes! You know, like romantic pairing in dramas you watch on tv?"


    "I''m sorry, I -"


    "What I mean is that, you look great with the king," Selena smiled warmly at her. "You may have no love between you yet right now, but you never know, love can always blossom in ces you least expect. Just like me and my husband! Well ¡­ technically, fianc¨¦ but ¡­ it''s basically the same. We''re just missing the ritual of marriage."


    Azalea chuckled and smiled warmly back at her.


    "Thank you. That means a lot. You''re right ¡­ maybe not yet now but in the future -"


    " - There is NO future!" another woman came in and interrupted them.


    This time, it wasn''t a friend ¡­


    It was ¡­ Nefastus.

 Chapter 122 - Nefastus Again

    The three women shot res at each other. Nefastus, who was standing, looked down at Azalea and Selena who sat at the bench near the fountain. After hearing what she said, Selena''s face quickly shifted into a scowl while Azalea remained calm, except her eyes didn''t leave Nefastus''.


    "It''s rude to eavesdrop, you know," Selena told Nefastus sarcastically.??


    Nefastus raised her right hand, gesturing Selena to shut up, and turned to Azalea. Selena felt offended and was about to yell at her when Azalea held her hand, asking her to stop.


    "Hmf! Don''t think for a moment that you''ve won since you''re crowned as a queen," Nefastus scoffed and taunted Azalea. "In the future, there will be no you and the king because ''I'' will rece you," she said as she pointed at herself. "You are nothing but a mere human whose only use is to be a tool for childbirth! So don''t go dreaming about the king falling in love with you! That is simply impossible! As for me, we have shared our childhood together. I know everything there is to know about him. We''re a LOT closer than you are".


    At this remark, Selena stood up, crossed her arms and shot death res towards Nefastus. She couldn''t just stand by and watch her mock Azalea and the whole humanity.


    "Oh yeah?" Selena barked back. "And where did your closeness get you? Did it give you a crown? Did it give you the title of a queen?" she mocked her. "If you''re really that close, he could have made you queen instead and just make us, ''mere'' humans, as what you said - a tool for childbirth. But no, your king didn''t do that! I wonder why? And shame on you, you''ve been with him since childhood and you still didn''t manage to win him over. Another mystery! I hope I don''t need to spell that out for you".


    Nefastus felt her blood boil as she listened to all the things Selena just said.


    Azalea was shocked to hear Selena fight back. She sprang up to her feet and tried to stop Selena from saying anymore. She remembered Nefastus as a Magi filled with bloodlust. When she first met Rania, she told her that Nefastus was the one who killed her fianc¨¦.


    "Selena, don''t anger her. It''s dangerous," Azalea whispered to her ears.


    But Nefastus'' anger was filled to the brim. Just as Azalea predicted, her eyes were now filled with bloodlust. Her dark green eyes fixed itself on Selena,pletely ignoring Azalea''s presence.


    "How ¡­ dare ¡­ you!" Nefastus roared in her anger and a strong gust of wind blew hard in the air. She released a high amount of her spiritual aura and the impact produced the wind. "A mere human, talking back to ME?! You piece of trash! DIE!!!" She shouted with all her might.


    s, Nefastus lifted her hands high above the air and conjured hundreds of ice spears, all pointing towards Selena.


    "You think just because you''re the wife of a Judge, I won''t harm you?" Nefastus yelled, "Well, today is the day you''ll die because of your arrogance!"


    Azalea quickly grabbed Selena''s hands and pulled her to run away.


    But ¡­ she was toote. Nefastus already released the hundred ice spears!


    Pshooook! Pshoooook! Phooooosk!


    In a blink of an eye, the ice spears attacked them.


    Frozen mist and smoke covered the whole ce.


    An evil and triumphant smile could be seen from Nefastus'' face.


    "Ha ha ha ha! This is what you get when you fight me! Stupid humans!" sheughed devilishly and her voice echoed throughout the gardens.


    When the smoke cleared out, it revealed the destroyed stone pavements, fountain, bench, flowerfield, and ¡­ a thick wall of ice!


    "W-what?" Nefastus was bewildered. "I didn''t create an ice wall, how -"


    Then,the ice wall crumbled and spiritual energies were released in the air like snow glitters. Behind it, stood Selena and Azalea unharmed.


    "Hmf!" Selena scoffed and raised her eyebrows. "Is that it?" she mocked her yet again, "The powers you brag so much about? The powers that were the only difference between a human and a Magi? Doesn''t seem so scary to me". Her face spelled ''smug'' all over.


    Nefastus'' lips trembled. "I-Impossible! How in the world?" she pondered over and over but it was simply impossible for a human to conjure magic. In her mind she asked herself, "Did she use a magical tool?" but surveying her whole body, she didn''t find any. "Or ¡­ or ¡­ Did vis give her an enchantment or a charm in her body?" putting spiritual energy in her eyes, she didn''t find any charms.


    But there was one thing she saw instead ¡­


    Spiritual energies, flowing in Selena''s body!


    "T-this cannot be!" Nefastus shouted again and conjured magic to attack Selena once more. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing and in her desperation to prove it wrong, she cast different elemental magic and threw them all to Selena''s direction.


    However, this time, Selena didn''t just stand by and let herself be attacked again.


    "Stop," Selenamanded and the whole garden halted.


    No leaves, or water, or Nefastus'' magic, and Nefastus herself, moved at all. Only Selena and Azalea could move in that space.


    Azalea gaped as she watched Selena fight off Nefastus so easily. She herself wanted to know how she acquired magic and how she was able to use it. It hasn''t been that long since theyst met, and there was already so much change she was seeing with her.


    With her arms still crossed, Selena, too, released her spiritual aura. Compared to Nefastus'', hers was way wilder and powerful to the point that it blew Nefastus'' body far away from them, along with the many elemental magic she cast towards them. Now, it backfired andnded on her immobile body instead, giving her severe injuries in the process.


    "ARRRGGHH!!!" Nefastus screamed loud as her body experienced excruciating pain from the injuries she received.


    Wind des, earth spikes, ice spears, and many other elements,nded unto her without being able to defend herself. Blood gushed out of her wounds. She breathed heavily afterwards, and tried to rationalize what just happened.


    "How can she use magic? And not just any magic! TIME! She can control time!" Nefastus trembled at the thought. "T-that''s ¡­ only vis and Illuminaire can do that! Those blessed by the spiritual essence of the Guardian of Time and Space! But how can she do it? A puny mortal?!"


    While she was busy organizing her thoughts, Selena moved closer to Azalea and patted her back.


    "Are you alright?" Selena asked, her face frowned in worry. "The human body can''t endure concentrated amounts of spiritual energies. Do you feel pain anywhere?"


    Azalea shook her head. "I ¡­ I''m fine," she exhaled, "The king ¡­ he ahm, cast a charm on my body since I''m always exposed to high ranking Magi while doing my duty. Maybe ¡­ that''s why - but wait," she tried answering Selena but her curiosity got a hold of her tongue, "How can you use magic? You''re a human, too, right?"


    Selena grinned at her, "Of course I am!"


    "Then, how?"


    "Shhhh ¡­," Selena ced her forefinger on her lips, "It''s a secret for now. What''s important is that I''ve decided to protect you!" she dered, "So just let me know if anyone is troubling you and I wille immediately!''


    Hearing her confident words, Azalea breathed deeply and smiled warmly at her.


    "Thank you. But not because you have magic, you''ll be careless and start a fight, okay? Use it to protect people instead".


    "Yeah, yeah, I will," Selena nodded. "While I do that, just continue being an amazing queen. You''re our hope after all".


    "Huh? Hope?" Azalea was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    Selena''s expression turned serious.


    "Hope ¡­ in freeing our from them ¡­ You''re the queen. You can gain the favor of the king and convince him".


    Azalea''s eyes widened. "Is this ¡­ what you all expect from me?"


    Selena sighed deeply. "For me, I''m good with staying with my husband. I love him and his family treats me well. But for the rest of the candidates, and the rest of humanity, that is not the case. Not everyone is lucky enough to end up in a warm household".


    At these words, Azalea lowered her eyes. She remembered herst night in her old house - in Tetartos. She was reminded of how most of the girls there would cry themselves at night from missing their families ¡­ especially Daisy, the youngest of them.


    She was reminded of their first day in Floating Kingdom, too - how everyone was devastated and traumatized by the sudden events.


    Also the time when they got trained to various customs andws of the Magi ¡­


    The time when they were tested at the banquet ¡­


    And the time when she heard news of Rania dying ¡­


    One by one, memories came flooding in Azalea''s mind.


    Raising her head, Azalea looked backat Selena.


    "You''re right. I am the queen. Not only of Magi but also of humans," Azalea mumbled to herself. "It''s time that I start acting like one".


    Atst, the fire of burning passion lit up in her eyes once more.

 Chapter 123 - Cause Of Commotion

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Sunny Mornings" by Peder B. Hend (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    vis was busy talking with his twin sister, Illumin¨¢ire, when he suddenly felt Selena''s aura. Without a second thought, he quickly teleported to her location, not even bidding farewell to his sister.??


    Illumin¨¢ire chuckled after just witnessing her brother''s reaction. She, too, felt Selena''s aura and knew that she could use magic already. On her not so busy days, she helped teach Selena a couple of skills. She was the sister she never had, so she was quite happy spending time with her.


    "Selena!" vis called out to her, panting in worry. His eyes widened as he surveyed the surroundings looking for his fianc¨¦e. And there he found her behind the copsed fountain, talking to Azalea.


    vis ran towards Selena and pulled her to an embrace when he got near. His heart beat loudly in his chest - too loud that even Selena felt it thumping on hers.


    "C-vis ¡­," Selena was surprised at first, but feeling vis'' heartbeat, her face flushed pink. A giggle escaped her lips as she patted vis'' back and teased him, "I''m fine. My hubby is such a worrywart".


    vis let her go and looked at her with a frown on his face. He flicked her forehead lightly and reprimanded her, "I believe I told you not to use magic unless necessary".


    "Aiiie," Selena pouted. "But it IS necessary! That green haired bit*h almost killed us! Including the queen! How dare she! Good thing I was quick enough to defend ourselves". Her cute face fumed in anger.


    "Green haired ¡­," vis mumbled as he looked around. And there, at the edge of the garden, he saw Nefastus, trying to stand despite her severe injuries. She tried to cast healing magic in her hands but her spiritual energy was failing to flow in her body. vis red at her and uttered her name, "Nefastus ¡­"


    "So that''s her name, huh?" Selena''s pout didn''t leave her face. "Matches her evil personality, hmf!"


    "This is troublesome," vis murmured. "You said she tried to harm the queen, too?"


    "Yes, she did! She was with me all along!" Selena answered and pointed to Azalea, who were smiling and chuckling, watching the two of them being so sweet with each other.


    "Greetings to the Wise Judge, vis," Azalea curtseyed and bowed her head.


    "Greetings to Her Highness," vis bowed his head in return. He then turned back to Selena and asked her, "Can you tell me everything that happened?"


    Having such a bigmotion in the Grand Pce''s garden, some of the Generals came to investigate. As Selena told vis the story, the Generals appeared one after another, teleporting from different directions. They hovered in the air to get a better view of everything. Wanting to know what happened, they gathered spiritual energies in their eyes, causing it to glow and surveyed the area for magical trace, aside from just seeing the ruined gardens.


    The magical trace scattered everywhere but mostly focused on vis'' and Selena''s position, and on Nefastus'', at the edge of the garden. Since Selena and Azalea were humans, they immediately thought it was vis who fought with Nefastus, while protecting his fianc¨¦.


    "It''s not a threat to the king as I see," one of the generals stated after a moment of pondering.


    "I agree," said the other. "It''s most likely vis, protecting his fianc¨¦".


    "Nefastus only knows how to bring trouble as always," anothermented.


    "Too bad she angered a Judge," the other shrugged.


    "It''s weird she''d try fighting off a Judge, though, when she''s just a Legendary rank Magi".


    "It''s most likely she tried to harm vis'' fianc¨¦ and vis just teleported from somewhere when he felt the danger".


    "Hmmm ¡­ But how can he sense such a thing? Is there a charm for that?" the skeptical one pointed out.


    "Who knows? Sortis family got holy power we know nothing about. He probably has," the other shrugged again.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Don''t tell me you''re thinking the human did it? Humans don''t have magic".


    The othersughed with him. Realizing this, the skeptical one agreed as well. For it was impossible for a human to have magic, let alone use it, so they dismissed the thought.


    "Well, since the Judge is here, there''s no need for us to bother with them".


    And so, the Generals left the ce and teleported back to their offices. vis sighed in relief. He thought it would be troublesome if it got leaked out that he shared his life energy with a human - it was forbidden magic after all. But he didn''t regret his decision.


    In his mind vis thought, "I follow the Supreme''s guidance and decrees more than the decrees and customs of Magi. The Supreme above all. Saving Selena was the right decision".


    Selena noticed his sigh. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Nothing," vis shook his head. "I''m just thinking ¡­ what to do with Nefastus".


    "Hmf! She deserves some punishment," Selena murmured. "I''m not sure with yourws, but whoever she is, she offended the queen! She also tantly told Azalea that she''ll usurp the queen''s position from her".


    vis chuckled, "Yes, yes, she deserves some punishment," he caressed Selena''s cheeks and let go of her. "I''ll go talk to her. Stay here," he said and walked towards Nefastus.


    "Your fianc¨¦e dotes on you very much, huh?" Azalea teased Selena.


    "He he he ¡­ He does," Selena blushed and grinned so happily. In her embarrassment, she hid her face with her hands and giggled again. "Oh! By the way, when you''re free,e visit us! You''ll definitely like the Sortis household! They''re very kind. If you need a ce to rx, just go there and you will have some peace".


    "Sure, I will!"


    After a moment, vis finished talking to Nefastus. He went back to Selena and Azalea, offering to apany the queen back to her chamber to get some rest. Selena noticed Nefastus'' terrified face before she teleported out of the garden and felt satisfied with whatever vis told her to scare her that way.


    And so, Azalea went back to the bed chamber she shared with the king. When she returned, she saw King Calum sleeping on the bed. She sat on the bed beside him, and stared at his sleeping face.


    "He seemed tired, too," Azalea sighed. She raised her right hand and brushed King Calum''s cheek and whispered, "I hope you have a sweet dream". Then she stood up to leave him to rest.


    But the king''s hand grabbed hers and pulled her back to the bed.


    "Leaving already?" King Calum asked, with barely opened eyes. "Join me".


    "But it''s still morning. I don''t think it''s right to just sleep all day," Azalea shook her head. "Why don''t you -" she halted as the king pulled her beside him and embraced her.


    King Calum closed his eyes and nned to go back to sleep. However, he felt magical traces in Azalea''s body when he embraced her. His eyes shot open in an instant.


    "What happened?" the king asked. His tone, furious.


    Azalea jolted hearing his scary voice. "I - I''m fine".


    "I know you''re fine since you managed toe back here. What I want to know is what happened? Why am I detecting spiritual traces in you? vis and ... Nefastus?"


    Azalea breathed heavily before answering him, "There''s just ¡­ a bit of amotion". Then, she remembered what Nefastus said - that they were childhood friends. She felt her heart sting. She thought, "It''s useless to tell him, I guess. They''re closer than we both are. He''d probably take her side. And somehow ¡­ I don''t want to hear about it".


    "Stop dilly dallying and tell me already. Speak!" King Calum''s patience ran out.


    "If ¡­ If I told you that," Azalea hesitated, "... a childhood friend of yours tried to harm me and my friend, what would you do?"


    King Calum furrowed, "vis tried to hurt you?"


    "No!" Azalea blurted out. She didn''t want him to misunderstand and me the wrong person. "Not vis".


    "Then it''s Nefastus".


    Azalea nodded.


    "She''s not a friend though. She''s a pest who kept on following me around since childhood - if that''s what you meant by a childhood ''friend''," he replied, stressing on the ''friend'' part.


    Hearing this, Azalea''s face brightened up. " ¡­ I see. So she''s not ¡­ but she said she was so I thought -"


    "h h h ¡­ just tell me what happened already. If anyone dared to harm you, I don''t care who they are, I''ll make sure to give them back ten folds of what they deserve!"


    Azalea chuckled. Somehow, she felt so happy hearing that the king will take her side. And somehow, she felt the urge to tease him a bit.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you what happened in one condition," Azalea smirked at him.


    Raising his eyebrows, the king asked, "What condition?"


    Then Azalea leaned closer and whispered, "Kiss me".

 Chapter 124 - The Punishment

    Surprised by her words, King Calum paused for a moment. Azalea chortled seeing his erged eyes.


    "Pft! Alright, I''d admit, I did not expect that," King Calum said, letting a shortugh escape his lips. "Are you that happy hearing that I will avenge you?"??


    "No, not the avenge part," Azalea replied, her face, blushing. "You seemed worried about me, that''s why".


    "Well, I - ," King Calum wanted to say something but he hesitated and averted his eyes afterwards, "Nevermind". Instead he inched his face closer to Azalea''s and kissed her on the lips. It was a short and gentle peck. "Now, tell me".


    Azalea''s face became redder, feeling her husband''s lips brush on hers. But since it was too short, she pouted in dismay.


    "Uhmm ¡­ just a peck?"


    King Calum was taken aback. Raising one his eyebrows he smirked and asked her, "Are you sure you want me to do more than that? I''m telling you, it won''t stop with just a kiss if I start again".


    "Ah ¡­ I - I''m just kidding," Azalea shook her head and unconsciously pushed King Calum away from her.


    "Kidding, huh?" King Calum teased her. "Backing off already? I''m always ready anytime you want to. Even now ¡­," he lifted his body and moved on top of Azalea, pinning her down on bed. "What do you say? Do you want it now?" he teased again.


    "No!" Azalea shouted. "I - I''ll say it! I''ll tell you what happened!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" King Calumughed loudly that it echoed in the whole chamber. "Now that''s more like it. You''re a hundred years too early to y dominant against me".


    "Hmf! Says someone with lots of experience," Azalea mumbled.


    "Are you daring me?" King Calum scoffed. "You''re really asking for it, are you? I guess I have been too patient, waiting for you to be ready before doing it. Turns out, you''re craving for it but is too shy to ask. Well, say no more". He then brushed his lips on Azalea''s neck and gave it a gentle nibble.


    "- What? No! D-don''t ¡­ ahhh," Azalea tried to free her hands from King Calum but his lips on her neck made her body shiver.


    King Calum continued to tease her. He licked her neck and moved his lips upward, catching her mouth and sliding his tongue inside. He slowly let go of her hands and slid his hands, one to her thigh, and another on the back of her head, pushing her lips deeper unto his.


    Azalea felt her body grow weaker in each passing minute of feverish and passionate kiss from the king. In her mind she thought, "How ironic ¡­ Before, I used to dislike his kiss ¡­ but now, why do I feel that I want it?" Her heart thumped loudly in her chest.


    After half an hour of vigorous kissing, they finally let go of each other''s lips.


    "Hahh ¡­ Hahh," King Calum breathed heavily. "This is why I don''t like kissing you sometimes," hemented then looked at Azalea straight in the eyes, "You''re torturing me ¡­ making me hard, and not doing something about it".


    "A-ahh ¡­," Azalea was taken aback. Her face flushed red, and she averted her eyes from him. "I''m ¡­ I''m sorry ¡­ for making you feel that way. Ahm, in the future, I - I don''t know, maybe? I''m not so sure, it''s just that -"


    "You''re not ready for it yet, I know," King Calum finished it for her. "But my patience and endurance has a limit. Don''t make me wait for too long," he smirked again. He then got off from pinning Azalea and sat on the bed, with his back on the headboard. "I believe I satisfied your cravings for my lips. So now, tell me what happened".


    Azalea got up and sat beside the king. "I was resting in the garden when Selena came to join me and we happily discussed a couple of things. Then, Nefastus came, not long after saying you were childhood friends and that you''re closer ¡­ and that ¡­ she''ll take the position of queen from me. Because I''m ¡­ nothing but a tool for childbirth". Her voice became softer and softer as she told the story.


    King Calum felt the sadness in her voice. "So that''s why you hesitated to tell me? Because you thought we were close and that I''d take her side?" he asked bluntly.


    Azalea sighed and admitted, "Yes. Sorry about that".


    "Misunderstandings happen from assumptions. Instead of assuming things, just ask me and I''ll answer you - as simple as that".


    "Next time, I will. Thank you".


    "Then, what about those spiritual traces in you? Why did she use magic? Did she try to harm you?"


    "Technically, it wasn''t directed at me but since I was there with Selena, I got caught in it, too. When she insulted me, Selena got angry for me and told her off. Nefastus went mad after the things Selena said, and that''s when she cast hundreds of ice spears and aimed at us".


    Hearing this, King Calum felt his blood boil in deep anger.


    "I see ¡­," he tried to answer calmly but his frustration was leaking out. "Good thing vis arrived to protect his wife. Or else both of you would have died already". He was saying words of thankfulness but rage took over his voice.


    "Ahm, about that -"


    "I need to go somewhere," King Calum interrupted her. His mind just thought of a goal and he wouldn''t relent until he finished it. He gave Azalea a light peck again, stood up from the bed, and vanished in thin air.


    "I was gonna say ¡­," Azalea tried to continue but the king was gone in an instant, "that it wasn''t vis. Hmmm ¡­ I wonder where he''ll go?"


    In a blink of an eye, King Calum was now back to his throne room. Servus felt his presence and immediately went back to wee him.


    "Your highness, you''re -"


    "- I want all officials, Generals, Judges, and all heads of the noble families here in one minute," the kingmanded in one breathe.


    His voice was so cold and scary that Servus couldn''t help but feel the heavy atmosphere.


    "What should I tell them, your highness?"


    "That the king summons them. And that they need toe immediately. Whoever iste will be killed".


    Servus jolted and his body trembled in fear. He immediately vanished afterwards and teleported everywhere to gather the audience that the king wanted.


    One after another, the officials came, followed by the Judges, and the Generals. While they waited for the rest toe, some of them whispered amongst themselves, asking what was the sudden meeting all about. But no one had a bit of idea what was going on.


    58 seconds was what it took for everyone to gather in the throne room. With all of the important people gathered in one ce, King Calum faced them, as he sat on his throne and stared at them coldly.


    "You have all been gathered here because today, I have heard the most ridiculous thing in my whole life," King Calum greeted them all in a very unpleasant way.


    The crowd''s murmur grew louder. They all spected in their own ways. And judging from the king''s tone, whatever it was, he wasn''t happy about it.


    "What is this ridiculous thing you speak of, your highness?" one of the Generals asked the king.


    "That someone tried to kill my queen," the king answered.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief. For who in the world would dare do such a thing? Some of the Generals, those who went to the garden that morning, immediately knew who it was and they simply looked at each other''s eyes.


    "Such audacity!" one of the nobles shouted in anger. "Who would daremit such a crime? They deserve to be punished!"


    "I totally agree with you," the king nodded. "Tell me, what punishment should be given to someone who dared do such a thing?"


    "I say, let that person be tortured!" another nobleman shouted.


    "That person might do it again, it''s better to kill the culprit instead," said another.


    A man with dark green hair stood out from the crowd. He was that same man who had a torn piece of the prophecy on his hands before.


    "My brethren, let us all calm down," he said, "Isn''t death too much of a punishment for our kind when our queen is merely a human? Should we value a human''s life more than our own?"


    Other noblemen got frightened the moment that the man spoke. He had this sinister smile on his lips like those people you''d never want to cross paths with. All of them shut their mouths and didn''t dare answer his questions.


    A moment of silence passed by.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" the kingughed loudly, breaking the silence. "Why did you all shut up? Does this mean you agree that my queen is nothing but a mere human and that it doesn''t matter if she dies?" Standing up, he continued, "It seems you have all forgotten what happened when my National Treasure died? Now, you want the queen I appointed to die?"


    s, a strong gust of wind blew inside the throne room and the ground shook in his heightened fury.

 Chapter 125 - Heated Argument

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Hate" by Lucas King (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    A deafening silence covered the whole throne room.??


    No one dared utter a word.


    Trickle of sweat could be seen on the foreheads of most officials. Having a vast gap of spiritual energy aspared to the king, they all felt pressure and had breathing problems when the king released a portion of his tremendous aura in the throne room.


    The Judges and Generals remained calm. So as the man with dark green hair - the only one who dared go against the king. Perhaps it was because he was the primary head of their noble tribe, or the fact that he held the most power as opposed to other noble tribes. Or better yet, because he had close rtionships with the royal family that spanned hundreds of generations. He was, after all, the head of the Reus household, and the Prime Head of the ''Tribe of Darkness''. His name was "Avarus Reus", Nefastus'' father.


    Aside from the hierarchy of power where the King was the highest, followed by Judges, Generals, Mythics, Legends, and so on, the Magi also have their own distribution of jurisdictions based on territories back in the of Gaia. In total, Gaia had twelve continents which contained the "Twelve Tribes", each corresponding to the twelve guardian''s powers. They were named as: "Tribe of Fire", "Tribe of Water", "Tribe of Wind", "Tribe of Thunder", "Tribe of Ice", and so on.


    Each tribe was ruled by a noble household, and each household, by a family head. There could be up to three family heads; the "Primus" or Prime Head, the Secondary, and Tertiary. Though most of the time, there was only one family head. These noble family heads worked like Presidents, if we''re going topare it to a human''s government, only their jurisdiction was bigger since it was a continent rather than a country. Due to the vastness of each continent, the noble family heads appointed other lower nobles to help them manage the tribes assigned to them. Thus, the hierarchy continued. Those lower nobles were the ones left in Gaia to help govern all the people there.


    While it was true that the king reigned above all, the noble families helped govern each tribe in Gaia up to the smallest of things. Thus, they too, had their own share in the messy game of politics.


    "Your highness," Avarus called the king. "We have already lost two, young noblemen because of a human venturing to the Forbidden Chamber. And they were mere teenagers! Too young to discern right from wrong. Yet, you did not show mercy to them and had them killed without listening to their cause!" he eximed, like a passionatewyer defending his brethrens. His face reflected sorrow for his kind but his eyes told a cold story.


    Hearing his words, the Prime Head of the Tribe of Sand, bowed his head. The two young noblemen mentioned were from his household and up to this day, his heart still ached from the lives lost that day. Avarus was right to a point - they were too young and not even an adult to be subjected to the death penalty.


    "Was it the youngsters'' fault that those women ran off to the Forbidden Chamber? A ce of no return?" Avarus asked, his tone getting louder and louder for everyone to hear. "No! It wasn''t their fault! They merely chased the woman who was being disrespectful to them! If we are to ask who started it all, then it would be the humans, are they not?"


    Little by little, the other noble heads were convinced and nodded in agreement with him.


    "He has a point," whispered one of the noble heads.


    "We weren''t even given the chance to exin or plead our cause that time".


    "That was indeed very unfair".


    One after another, the nobles began murmuring.


    p! p! p! p!


    King Calum slowly pped his hands and everyone''s attention was gathered in an instant. They stopped talking and looked at their king.


    "What a very clever way to derail the discussion, Avarus," King Calum scoffed, putting a stress on his name. "When I appointed that human that you speak of as a ''National Treasure'', did I not say that no one is allowed to touch her or even mingle with her except for servants I appointed and friends she allows? Yet these two young noblemen you mentioned disregarded that. Now you say simply because they were teenagers, they should be forgiven? Were we not taught of customs andws since childhood for us to be ignorant of it? And do you mean that if those ''teenagers'' were to plot against me, they should be forgiven as well since they''re young?"


    The nobles jolted at this remark of the king. No one could refute what he just said.


    "You already took the life of my National Treasure, and now that I have appointed my queen, you want to take her life too? Do my words weigh nothing to all of you now? Do my choices not matter anymore? You keep on killing people I like!" King Calum eximed and his voice thundered across the throne room. His rage was now immeasurable, and his spiritual aura grew heavier. "First, you plot to kill my father, then my mother, my National Treasure, and now my queen?! HOW DARE YOU ALL!"


    The whole Floating Kingdom shook once again in the king''s anger.


    "Do you still take me as a fool who doesn''t see past your lies and wickedness?" the king asked again, his eyes focused on Avarus. "I am no longer a child you can control so you try to control the people around me, people I have chosen! Because you do not approve of them, you plot to kill them. You brood of vipers!"


    As his anger and suffocating aura continued, each nobleman dropped to their knees, starting from those with the weakest spiritual resilience.


    Avarus'' face, who was doing so great in acting a few moments ago, became serious. He stared at the king''s eyes, and the king unto his. Deep hatred reflected in the king''s eyes, while his'' remained calm and mysterious.


    "Such heavy usations, you highness," Avarus replied. He, unlike many others, remained standing on his feet. "But of course, you are king, who would dare question your decision. Give us your verdict. Whatever it is, we will abide".


    "I want her dead ¡­ was my initial decision. But lucky for you, my kind, human, queen was unharmed, thanks to vis, and she wouldn''t tolerate such a thing. Instead, I thought of the perfect punishment for your daughter, Avarus," the king dered for everyone to hear.


    "Wait, so it was his daughter who tried to kill the queen?" one of the noblemen asked.


    "I didn''t know! So that''s why he was so protective and rude to speak up to the king".


    "His daughter''s really no good. Always bringing troubles".


    Again, the nobles began to whisper amongst themselves. This irked Avarus but he remained calm and awaited the king''s verdict.


    "And what is this punishment you thought of, your highness?"


    King Calum smirked. "Since she coveted the position of queen so much, and disrespected my queen by saying she''s nothing but a mere tool for childbirth ¡­ I want her to marry the oldest Tribe Head and produce an heir with him. Let her experience what it really meant to be nothing but a tool of childbirth!"


    "T-the eldest?" another noble asked.


    "But the eldest is ¡­ around 50 years old right?"


    "And Nefastus should be around half that age".


    "She''s at the prime of her years".


    "Aside from that," the king continued, "she will be tortured everyday for a whole month, with the same ice spears she used to attack my queen. Let the Generals take turns in torturing her. That is my verdict. Any objections?"


    Everyone remained silent. This time, including Avarus. But a hint of hatred could now be seen from his eyes.


    "Good. You are all dismissed," the king adjourned them. Turning to Servus, hemanded him, "Send me a daily report of the punishment and the progress of the marriage and childbirth. I want it done as soon as possible".


    "Yes, your highness," Servus bowed and vanished afterwards.


    After a few minutes, everyone already left aside from vis. He walked towards the king and crossed his arms when he reached him.


    "Are you sure this is alright, your highness?" vis asked.


    King Calum sighed. "I am done ying games with them. It''s time I uproot the unneeded weeds in my garden".


    "Shouldn''t you be seeking guidance from the Supreme first before making such bold decisions? Just from your argument earlier, you have already lost the respect of many noble family heads".


    "I have long abandoned the Supreme the moment He chose to remain silent when we all begged for help. So don''t go talking to me about Him again".


    "No," vis strictly replied, "I will continue advising you to seek the Supreme''s guidance for that is what''s right. The fear of the Supreme is the beginning of wisdom and understanding. And all those who reject wisdom are like the foolish kings of old. Do not be like them, your highness".


    Like a roaring stream, vis'' conviction drowned the king''s heart.

 Chapter 126 - Conflicts

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    The king''s eyes met the unrelenting gaze of the Wise Judge, vis. He paused, and sighed, thinking if he should start another debate with him. But then again, he just finished one with Avarus. His mind was too tired to go and start a new battle.??


    "Not because you don''t see what the Supreme is doing, means He''s not doing anything," vis continued to advise the king.


    "You''re not gonna let this go, are you?" the king asked in a listless tone.


    "Not until you listen ¡­ and understand ¡­ and regain your faith," vis'' eyes burned with passion. "Did you not believe a thing that my sister told you? The vision that she saw, and the interpretation of it? There is hope! The Supreme is -"


    " - And what do you want me to do?" King Calum shouted. "Just wait for this so-called hope, and do nothing while our perish?"


    "I didn''t say you won''t do anything. That would be hypocritical faith. You act based on your faith is what I meant".


    "That''s what I''m doing - acting based on my faith, which I don''t have anymore," King Calum shrugged.


    vis sighed and pressed on his forehead.


    "This ¡­ visions and dreams ¡­ and interpretations that you speak of, I''m sorry but even those, I don''t believe in any longer".


    vis'' eyes widened in disappointment.


    "I ¡­," vis gulped before continuing, "I can ept if it''s my interpretations that you find untrue ¡­ BUT ¡­ I cannot tolerate you saying that my sister''s visions are nothing but hoax! Your highness, she is THE Oracle! The one and only appointed by the Supreme! How can you utter such disrespectful words?!" vis'' calm demeanor was lost in an instant. He breathed heavily in his anger and yelled before the king.


    "Even if she''s the Oracle, she''s still a Magi. Her dreams and visions are subjective to what her mind thinks. If she hoped too much for a miracle, would it not happen in her dreams as she wants it to? So forgive me if I find her visions ¡­ wed, for ack of a better term".


    At these words, vis dropped his shoulders, and sighed as he shook his head in dismay. A moment of silence passed by.


    "Remember this day, your highness," vis dered, his voice echoed throughout the whole empty throne room, and his eyes reflected holy anger. "The day that you rejected the Supreme and his chosen servants! The day that you left wisdom and understanding! Just as you rejected Him, He, too, will reject you!"


    King Calum felt a shiver run through his skin ¡­ as if some spirit touched him. "Was it holy power?" he asked himself.


    "But as for the visions that He revealed to His servants, they shalle to pass. And on that joyous day, the work of your hands will curse you and hunt you all the days of your life! Then, you will remember this day and tell yourself, ''I should have believed in the Most High''".


    "Huh," the king scoffed. "Don''t worry, I will definitely remember. Let all curses fall before me. I''m used to them anyway. Let me take them all. But as for the ¡­ I will not stop doing what I think is right for it and its people".


    With ast sigh, King Calum and vis parted ways, and teleported back to their offices to resume their duties.


    Meanwhile, news of Nefastus marrying the oldest tribe head reached her. As expected, she loathed the idea to the point that she almost destroyed her whole bedroom in her anger. She quickly went to her father afterwards to discuss the matter. Avarus was resting in his office when she arrived.


    "Father!" Nefastus shouted as she barged in rudely at her father''s office. "What is this news I heard about?! Tell me it''s not true!" Tears could be seen at the corner of her eyes. Her face fumed and her breathing, heavy.


    Avarus was speaking to a couple of servants that time. His face turned displeased as soon as he saw Nefastus. He waved his hands, gesturing to the servants to leave them.


    Avarus sighed before he answered, "What you heard is true, my dear. Be grateful that your sentence is lowered to a simple torture and marrying an old tribe head - oh, and producing a child. If not, you would have been dead by now".


    Nefastus'' body trembled in fury. "T-that old, stinky, fat, and ugly Tribe Head?! NO! I will NEVER marry such an ugly man! He''s as old as a grandfather already! No! Please father, do something about this! And to bear his child? Ugh! Disgusting! I''d rather die than to marry him! Please no! Hu hu hu hu". She fell on her knees and sobbed. "I have kept my purity all these years for the king, thinking I''d marry him. Now that he has a queen, I''m even okay with being just a consort. But now I have to suffer just because of a human?! NO!"


    "Ugh," Avarus rolled his eyes. "Have everything I taught you all these years simply passed by in your head?"


    "Hu hu hu huh ¡­ What should I do, father? I can take the torture, wounds eventually heal. But not my dignity and purity! No!"


    "If you don''t want to marry that old tribe head, then just kill him," Avarus walked toward his daughter and patted her head. Then, he lifted her chin up to look at him. "Listen, my dear child. There is always a way to go around the ''rules'' and ws''. You just have to think hard and be smart about it, do you understand?"


    "B-but if I kill him, the king would surely know that I did it and -"


    " - He will die," Avarus interrupted her, "on the day of your marriage. Not by your hands, so the king can''t me you. Then, you''ll be free from his demands".


    "What if he asks me to marry the next eldest tribe head?"


    "He won''t, my dear," Avarus smirked devilishly. "Though he won''t have evidence to prove we''re behind it, he''s not that stupid to not specte that we nned it. He won''t risk another life just to push his punishment to you. In case he''s stupid enough to do that, then we just kill the next tribe head, and the next after that, until all tribe heads have been reced. He may be king for now, but he won''t always get what he wants".


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ I see," Nefastus finally calmed down and wiped her tears. "How will you kill him though?"


    "Hmmm ¡­ How indeed?" Avarus pondered for a moment. When a brilliant idea crossed his mind, he grinned and said, "You want to be a queen, right?"


    "Yes! I love the king! He''s rightfully mine!"


    "Then listen carefully to what I''m about to say ¡­"


    And so, the father and daughter continued their evil conversation. Hours passed by and soon the day ended. Everyone went to their homes, including the king. When he came back to his bedchambers, he immediately looked for Azalea and embraced her upon seeing her.


    Azalea hugged King Calum back. "Are you okay? You seem very tired".


    "Yes, I am very tired," King Calum sighed. "Help me relieve my stress or I won''t be able to sleep tonight".


    "Hmmm ¡­ would you like a massage?"


    "Depends on where you''ll massage me," King Calum smirked.


    Azalea blushed. "I-I''m referring to a normal massage. Maybe in your head, your highness".


    "Oh? Suddenly being formal with me?" King Calum teased her. "Just call me Calum, like you usually do. We''re not in a public ce, you don''t need to be so formal".


    "Then stop it with your teasing".


    "Ugh, I don''t even get a reward for being a great husband," King Calum pouted like a dismayed puppy.


    "Hm? And what greatness did you do today?" Azalea asked, suddenly curious.


    "I punished the person who tried to kill my wife, aren''t I such a great husband?" he smirked again.


    "You mean Nefastus? Wait! Don''t tell me you killed her? You know, killing someone is not always the solution. You could -"


    The king ced his forefinger on her lips, hushing her.


    "Of course I know you loathe killing," King Calum assured her. "But I gave her the best punishment for what she''s done".


    Azalea sighed in relief. "And what is that ''best'' punishment?"


    "Why don''t you try to guess it?"


    "Well, hmmm ¡­," Azalea pondered for a moment. "Did you ¡­ torture her?"


    "That is part of it, yes," the king nodded. "What else?"


    "There''s more?" Azalea looked surprised. She tried to guess them with all the knowledge she had for punishments. "Ahm, do charity work? Or have her banned from the pce? Or not allowed to go near me?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" the kingughed at her ridiculous ideas. "That''s punishment for you?"


    This time, Azalea pouted. "Urg, just tell me, then. Stop making me guess".


    "Alright, in one condition".


    "Huh? D-don''t tell me you''re copying me?"


    "Heh, yes I am," the king nodded as he pulled Azalea''s face closer to his, and gave her a sweet and passionate kiss.

 Chapter 127 - Calums Heart

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Seconds turned to minutes, and minutes to an hour. Over and over, King Calum kissed Azalea with no signs of stopping. They were now sitting on the bed, with Azalea''s back leaning on the headboard, and King Calum, pinning her in that position. The king''s hands cupped Azalea''s face while she held his chest and neck in return. When short of breath, their lips would part for a moment, enough to feel each other''s breath.??


    "C-Calum," Azalea embarrassingly whispered the king''s name. "You''ve been kissing me for an hour now. I think my lips will be gone any moment soon".


    "I''m still not satisfied though," King Calum replied, as he pursed his lips disapprovingly.


    "So how long are you nning on kissing me?"


    "Hmm ¡­ maybe until I fall asleep?"


    "But you''re supposed to answer my question".


    "Oh, right," King Calum clicked his tongue. "Well, the punishment I gave is for her to marry the oldest tribe head and produce a child with him. Since she coveted being a queen so much and insulted you of being nothing but a tool for childbirth".


    Azalea gasped. "T-that''s awful ¡­ how old is the oldest tribe head?"


    King Calum smirked, "He should be around 50 or so. Great punishment for someone as prideful as her if I say so myself".


    "Hmmm ¡­ I''m not so sure how to feel about this," Azalea lowered her eyes. "I''m a woman, too, so somehow, I feel sorry for her. Having the need to marry someone you don''t like, and being forced to ¡­ consummate. Somehow -"


    "- Like what happened to you," the king finished it for her. "Like how I forced you to marry me, and how you get pestered daily by the nobles to produce an heir".


    Azalea looked up towards the king again. "T-that''s not -"


    "- Do you still loathe marrying me?" King Calum asked. His tone was no longer friendly or teasing, but serious instead. "Do you still regret -"


    Azalea kissed the king to hush him. King Calum furrowed and bit his own lips, rejecting her kiss. Noticing she was rejected, Azalea sighed.


    "It''s true that you forced me to marry you. But I don''t loathe it," Azalea assured the king. "To be honest ¡­ I - ," she hesitated, "I ¡­ I admired you! Since the very beginning". Her face flushed red from her confession. "That day, you agreed to free tens of thousands of my kind ¡­ I honestly thought, maybe, Magi are not that bad after all. That maybe, there''s hope for us, and whatever the reason you conquered our, we, humans, probably have something to do with it, too".


    King Calum''s eyes erged. He did not expect Azalea to say such things. He found himself unconsciously staring at her.


    "I''ve always seen you as someone just ¡­ and very kind," Azalea continued. "You do things differently, though. I mentioned it before, that sometimes you''re warm, and sometimes you''re cold. I think now that I''ve spent more time with you, I finally figured out why. And it''s because ¡­ you''re trying to push people away from you". Her passionate eyes fixed itself on the king''s eyes, giving him a piercing gaze. "It''s as if ... you''re putting a barrier to yourself so that you don''t get emotionally attached to anyone".


    The king felt his heart sting, hearing the words she was saying.


    "You''re ... wrong," King Calum mumbled.


    Azalea shook her head and pressed on, "You also try to act harsh but deep inside, you''re concerned. You''re helping in your own different way. Like that time that you warned me about kindness. And that time when we were in the garden after the first test. You deliberately annoyed me so I won''t stay naive and so that I would regain my fiery spirit. And also at that time when you attempted to force yourself on me ¡­ you hesitated and stopped". Then, in a louder voice, she said, "Because deep inside, you''re a really kind person! It''s just that ¡­ I don''t know but maybe, the situations happening around you ¡­ simply pushed you to do the things you didn''t even want to".


    "No, that''s not true," King Calum disagreed. "I''m a wretched person. Don''t mistake my cruelty for kindness. I am cruel, that''s just it. Don''t try to read me as if you know me. Those are just delusions".


    "Calum," Azalea called him endearingly, "tell me ¡­ why do you push people away from your heart?"


    King Calum was taken aback by her question. His eyes that were gazing at Azalea a few moments ago, fell down, as he contemted on what to say.


    "Please, answer me honestly. Don''t try to push me away," Azalea pleaded as she held the king''s hands. "I told you didn''t I? That I want to change your so-called ''wretchedness'' into something better? I know now why I wanted to do it so badly".


    Azalea lifted the king''s face so that his eyes looked unto hers.


    "It''s because ¡­ I," she blushed again, and smiled sweetly, "I''m in love with you."


    The king''s eyes widened once again. His face lit up like a child who''d been wanting to hear those words for a long time.


    For a split second, he was about to smile ...


    But then he remembered it again ¡­


    The death of his father ¡­


    The death of his mother ¡­


    The death of the whole royal family ¡­


    And the death of Rania ...


    So he bit his lips and shut his mouth. Gritting his teeth, he felt his heart ache once more. His lit up expression changed to downcast in an instant.


    "Don''t love me," King Calum replied. "I am cursed. You''ve seen it yourself".


    "Yes, I remember your curse. But I don''t see why I should stop loving you because of a curse. Whatever it is, I''m sure there''s a way to break it".


    "You don''t understand," his voice now furious, "You can''t love me ¡­ and I can''t love you back!"


    "Why?" Azalea eximed. "You''re doing it again, pushing me away from you. I won''t listen until you tell me why!"


    The air got filled with their heavy breathings.


    With a miserable expression, the king answered, "It''s because ... everyone I love ¡­ always ends up dying".


    s, tears fell from the king''s eyes.


    "So please ¡­ don''t love me. I don''t want to lose you, too".


    Azalea gasped and covered her mouth. Rivers of tears also fell from her eyes. She quickly embraced the king in her arms.


    No words were spoken for a moment as they both sobbed silently. The silence was only broken when the king spoke again.


    "This morning," the king continued, "vis reprimanded me. He told me to keep believing in the Supreme and that there is hope. But I told him that I don''t believe in the Supreme anymore. And that I don''t believe in visions, or dreams, and its interpretation. He got angry of course ¡­ but he can''t really me me ...


    The Supreme ¡­ I used to believe in Him with all my heart, too. But after everything that happened to me, and all my sufferings ¡­ If He really was there, then why? Why did He not help me? Why did He turn a blind eye to my afflictions?


    Did He not hear me cry as a child and listened to my prayers? Did I not call out to Him and believe in Him too? But why was it that I never got His answers? Did the Supreme hate me? If He did, at least tell me what I did wrong!


    But He never answered me ¡­ not once".


    Azalea wiped her tears. She figured that this shouldn''t be the time for her tears. Calum needed her, and she had to be strong for him. She held his hands again and smiled warmly at him.


    "I''m sure the Supreme heard you when you called out to Him," Azalea replied. "It''s not that He turned a blind eye. I''m sure He''s doing something in the background - things we''re not seeing but are happening. We just need to wait patiently".


    "And how can you be so sure about that?"


    "That''s what faith is, right? To believe in things we don''t see. To hope on things we''re not sure of. If you just believe in things you see ¡­ then isn''t that called ''seeing'', instead of ''believing''?"


    The king gaped in awe of what she just said. He contemted on his faith for a moment and began to realize in his mind, "She''s right - absolutely right. All this time ¡­ my faith in Him was no faith at all. Always wanting proof, always wanting immediate resolution ... In that case, if I truly believe in Him this time, will everything I hoped for ¡­ finally happen?"


    With a new perspective of faith, the king fell asleep with his queen on his side.


    ===========


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As you may have noticed, I changed the book cover again XD. Don''t worry this is thest time. Myst two covers were artworks I got from the inte and I''ll get sued if I continue using them. XD


    Good news though, I, finally, was able tomission a great artist @cyuuri29, you can follow her in Instagram. <3


    So, what do you think of the new cover? Let me know your thoughts in thement section below! <3

 Chapter 128 - Calums Reward (Part 1)

    [WARNING! This chapter contains mature R-18 content! Please read at your own discretion.]


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Sunny Mornings" by Peder B. Hend (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~ 0////0??


    When the king woke up the next day, he immediately regretted all the things he said the night before. He got up, sighed heavily, and covered his face with his hands. Even though the sun shined so brightly in their bedroom, the king''s irritation dampened the atmosphere.


    "Why in the twelve tribes do I always end up ¡­ being too honest with this woman?" King Calum grunted as he ruffled his hair in annoyance. "Is this a special trait of humans? Why are they so good at pulling the heartstrings? Argh!"


    "Ughh," Azalea heaved. She was woken up by the grunting noises of the king. Seeing him ruffling his hair, she got up and asked, "Are you alright? Why are you scratching your head? Did something happen? Did you have a bad dream?"


    King Calum twisted his body and turned to her. "It''s all because of you, tsk!," King Calum clicked his tongue.


    Azalea was taken aback. "D-did you just click your tongue on me?" she pouted and crossed her arm. "What did I do now?"


    "Hmf! You manipte me to say things I don''t want to say, that''s why".


    "Pft!" Azalea tried to hold herughter but she failed. "Ha ha ha ha ha! Seriously? That''s the reason you''re irritated so early in the morning?" She giggled like the fine queen she was, gracefully covering her mouth as sheughed.


    "That''s not all," the king crossed his arm, copying what Azalea did a few moments ago, and raised his eyebrow. "I''ve been such a good husband and I don''t even get a reward for my good deeds".


    Azaleaughed at him again. Then, she came closer and fixed his disheveled hair.


    "Didn''t you get your reward already? You kissed me for like ¡­ an hour? You like kissing so much, huh?"


    "I deserved that for telling you what punishment I gave to that wicked Nefastus," he replied. "But I didn''t get any for being honest and even saying ¡­ things I never shared with anyone".


    "Oh, you''re right," Azalea nodded. From the king''s hair, she slid her hands to his neck and wrapped her arms around it, inching closer to him so their faces were near each other. "And what reward does my king want? Another kissing session? Ha ha ha ha!" she chuckled at the thought of it.


    "Huh, are you sure you''re asking me?" King Calum smirked at her question. "If I am to choose, I won''t just settle with a kiss if I can get more". His smile turned mischievous. He, too, wrapped Azalea by the waist, pulling her closer to him. Then, he whispered to her ears in a low, husky voice, "Are you still not ready?"


    Azalea''s face flushed red as she felt his breath on her ears. Her heart pounded at his question. In her mind, she thought, "He''s asking it again. Ahhh ¡­ what to do? Hmmm ¡­ Well, I did confessst night. And I do love him so ¡­ to be honest, I don''t really mind it anymore. It''s just a bit scary, I mean ¡­ but - wait, does he love me too? I never asked did I?"


    Remembering so, Azalea looked at the king straight to his eyes. King Calum stared back at her.


    "What?" he raised his eyebrows again.


    "Well, uhm ¡­," Azalea halted, thinking if she was ready to hear his answer to such a question.


    "What is it? Speak up".


    "I confessed to youst night, right?"


    King Calum blushed as he recalled the sweet memory of Azalea telling him she loved him. "Y-yes, you did. Why?" he gulped, feeling his heart skip a beat.


    "W-what''s ¡­ your reply?" Azalea''s voice turned into a mumble. She felt too embarrassed that she pushed her body a little bit further from the king.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Their hearts beat loudly that they felt it ringing in their ears.


    The answer was obvious for the king. He knew it for a while now, he was just ¡­ as he statedst night, and as Azalea figured out ¡­ stopping himself, and pushing people away from him.


    "Last night, you said that I can''t love you ¡­ and you can''t love me back," Azalea continued. "Can I take that it means ¡­ you love me, too?" Her heart beat louder. She felt so nervous, waiting for his answer.


    King Calum furrowed, "I told you, I don''t want to lose you as well. So I really can''t -"


    " - I love you," Azalea confessed again, and gave the king a quick but warm kiss. "Please don''t hold back. I''m not gonna die easily, you know. And besides, you''ll protect me, right? My husband is the strongest king! Why should I be afraid?" She smiled at him endearingly, caressing his cheeks gently.


    The king sighed heavily. "Alright, you win," he smiled back at her. "I ... I love you, too".


    Azalea was ovee with joy upon hearing his reply. She jumped at him and hugged him tightly. Tears of great happiness fell from her eyes.


    "I love you so much!" she yelled out in her delight. "Promise me you won''t push me away again. And that you won''t keep things from me. If you''re feeling hurt, or sad, or anything at all, tell me. Let''s go through them together, okay?"


    King Calum gave off a genuine and heartfelt smile. When was thest time he felt so at peace with himself? Back when he was a child and his parents were still alive? He couldn''t remember anymore. But suddenly, it didn''t matter anymore. He basked himself in the warmth of Azalea''s loving embrace.


    "And as for your curse," Azalea added, "I believe that love is greater than any curse. So don''t worry that harm will befall me because of it".


    The king nodded his head in response. Then, heid Azalea down on the bed and started kissing her passionately as he gently brushed her cheeks. Azalea closed her eyes and responded to the king''s loving kiss. She moved her lips and tongue in ordance to King Calum''s movements.


    "Why does it seem that his kiss is different?" Azalea asked herself. "Is it because our feelings are finally connected?" Her heart continued to pound in her chest and it got wilder by each passing minute.


    After a few minutes of intense kissing, King Calum began to undress Azalea. He pulled up her nightgown, revealing her sexyced undergarment beneath. It was very thin and on a color near her rosyplexion, giving an illusion of her being naked.


    King Calum chuckled. "I guess I have to thank the maids for keeping you on wearing such a seductive outfit underneath".


    "D-don''t stare at me," Azalea lifted her arms and tried to cover the king''s eyes.


    "Why? But you look so hot in that, I like it".


    "Stop it!" Azalea felt so embarrassed. "I won''t wear this again".


    "No, wear it again. I told you, I like it," King Calum teased her. "If you don''t want to ¡­," he leaned closer to her ears, "you can always go mando'' instead".


    "What?" Azalea was puzzled. "What does that mean?"


    King Calum smirked as he answered her. "It means ¡­ ''no undergarments'' beneath your clothes. I''m good with that, too. Making it easier".


    Azalea''s face quickly turned red. "W-what nonsense are you s-saying? W-why would someone - not wear ¡­ ugh, that''s just ¡­ weird. And ufortable!"


    "Then, it''s settled," King Calum decided, "You''re gonna wear this again".


    "Ugh, but -," Azalea attempted to rebut again, but King Calum sealed her lips with yet another passionate kiss. "Ahhh ¡­" Her body started to warm up from all the kissing.


    As the king resumed his kiss, he unhooked Azalea''s bra, and slid it off her chest. Then, he fondled both of her breasts which made Azalea jolt in surprise.


    "Ahh! P-please be gentle!"


    "Oops! Sorry," the king apologized. "Did I grope too hard?"


    Azalea blushed again. "W-why do you keep on saying embarrassing things?"


    "Hmm?" King Calum tilted his head, obviously teasing her. "I''m just saying what I''m doing though? You don''t like it? Should I have said ¡­ fondling instead?" And he gave off that devilish smirk again.


    "S-stop that!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" the kingughed at her cuteness. "Sorry, but I won''t stop. I''ll keep on saying it as much as I want. This is my reward after all". Then, he continued fondling Azalea''s chest, but this time, gentler. "Do you want to know what else I''ll do to you?"


    Azalea covered her face in embarrassment. "No, please don''t".


    But the king ignored her answer. He grabbed her hands that covered her face and looked at her straight in the eyes. With a haughty look, he teased her once more.


    "This lips and tongue," he pointed at his mouth, "will travel all throughout your body. And you don''t need to worry. I''m sure you''re gonna love it".

 Chapter 129 - Calums Reward (Part 2)

    [WARNING! This chapter contains mature R-18 content! Please read at your own discretion.]


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Unchained Melody" by Sonya O''Malley (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~ 0////0??


    "W-what are you saying? I told you to stop it!" Azalea screamed in embarrassment.


    "Hushhhh," the king touched Azalea''s lips with his forefinger. "You''d probably like to reserve that voice," he smirked, "if you don''t want to have a sore throat, that is".


    "Huh? Why would I have a sore throat?" Azalea looked puzzled.


    Then the king leaned over, pinning Azalea down, and whispered to her ears, "Because ... I''m gonna make you scream all morning".


    Azalea''s face flushed red - if it could get any redder than it already was. King Calum gave her a devilish smirk, quite the contrast from his angelic visage - golden hair and bright aquamarine eyes. He chuckled at the sight of her amusing reactions.


    "Are you ready?"


    "What if I say no?"


    "Toote, you already said yes. You can''t take it back".


    And so, the king resumed his fiery kiss. Having kissed Azalea so many times by now, he had be such a great kisser that Azalea couldn''t help but respond back. She felt her body burn up with each deep kiss. Whenever King Calum slid his tongue inside her mouth, she found herself shivering, catching for breath.


    "Hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh," Azalea took a breather and parted her lips from the king''s. Her heart continued to beat loudly in her chest to the point that she could feel each thumping.


    As she caught her breath, King Calum moved from her lips to her neck, kissing it and licking it. Then, he moved down to her chest and unto her breast. Azalea gasped as she felt the king''s tongue travel her body.


    "Why are you shivering?" the king asked in a yful manner teasing her yet again. "Are you liking it so much that you''re trembling?"


    Azalea shook her head. "N-No ¡­"


    "Really? Then, what if I do this?" King Calum asked, as he opened his mouth wide, and sucked on Azalea''s pink nipples. With his tongue, he licked it inside, up and down, and in a circr motion.


    "Ahhh!" a scream escaped Azalea''s mouth. "Hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh," she breathed heavily and felt electricity run through her body. Feeling Calum''s tongue teasing her over and over, her mind went nk. "S-stop ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh". Azalea''s voice trembled like her body. She felt nervous, but ecstatic at the same time. Her body stiffened as the king continually licked her breasts.


    King Calum stopped for a moment and stared at her perfectly shaped, andrge breasts.


    Azalea noticed him staring and begged, "P-please, don''t ¡­ stare".


    "Look, it''s hard, your nipples," the king teased once more.


    "Huh?" Azalea suddenly regained her consciousness. "W-what do you mean -" she looked at it herself, and yes, she saw it erect and hard. "Why is it ¡­" She was shocked to see her body react like that, given the so many things she knew about sexual intercourse and how the body worked.


    " - It''s because you''re feeling good," King Calum answered it for her. "Seriously, Genus didn''t really teach you anything, did he?"


    Azalea pouted, "And why do you know so much about it?"


    "Why? I''ve been raised as a king. Of course, I should know how to do it or else how will I produce an heir? Babies don''t just magically appear from thin air," King Calum shrugged.


    "Pft! Ha ha ha ha!" Azaleaughed. Suddenly, all her nervousness faded away. "I''m curious though. How do they teach it to kings?"


    King Calum blinked his eyes. He couldn''t believe she was asking him such a question. Somehow, he felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Well ¡­ uhh ¡­," he hesitated. "Aside from lessons on how the body worked, when I was a teenager, I also got lessons on how to ¡­ ahm," he gulped before continuing, "on how to actually do it".


    "Pft! How? They told you to read books?"


    "No - well, at first yes. But I wouldn''t just know from reading".


    Azalea''s eyes widened. "Wait! They made you watch someone else doing it?"


    King Calum blushed, his devilish smirk faded. "Not somebody else! Ugh, I can''t believe I''m exining this. Let me just show you instead".


    The king conjured magic in his hands, forming a mist which then, turned into a silhouette of a man and woman, both naked. The man and the woman started kissing each other, and made love with each other.


    "I - I see ¡­ so they made you watch it like that," Azaleamented.


    "Yes, it''s easier to learn from seeing it than reading about it," the king answered, and dissipated the mist he conjured. "And besides, all men get these kinds of lessons, not just me. We''re men after all, we''re the one who''s supposed to lead it in bed. Now, enough talking!"


    "Yes, my king," Azalea nodded. "So that means you''re a virgin too, right?"


    "Shut up!"


    "Pft! Ha ha ha ha! You''re teasing me but we''re both inexperienced in this".


    "Urgh, at least I know how," King Calum was pissed. "Hmf! You''re mocking my inexperience huh, it seems that this queen needs some lesson".


    Regaining back his devilish smirk, the king lounged at Azalea again. He kissed her, fondled her breasts, and licked them again. As soon as Azalea felt the king''s soft and warm tongue licking her nipples, she jolted and unconsciously pulled King Calum''s head, burying his face on her chest.


    Noticing that Azalea liked it, the king kept on doing it for half an hour until Azalea was back to her mood and her body began to tremble. Then, he stopped and moved his kisses to her waist, and down to her abdomen. When he was near her private part, he removed herced panties, and spread her legs wide, much to Azalea''s surprise. She stood up from bed and tried to cover her private part.


    "Don''t look! Hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­," Azalea huffed as she went frantic, knowing that it was broad daylight, and it was too bright, and the king would be looking at her ¡­ private part. Somehow she felt too embarrassed.


    "What''s there to be shy about? We''re husband and wife. I''m yours and you''re mine," the king whispered and gave her a short kiss.


    With beet red face, Azalea shyly said, "C-can you please ¡­ close the curtains, or darken the room?"


    King Calum chuckled. "Of course. But let me tell you, it''s useless because I have great vision". After saying that, he waved his hands and all the curtains in the room dropped, making the room appear darker. "Better?"


    Azalea nodded. Despite the darker ambiance, the redness of her cheeks were still very apparent. The king removed her hands that covered her private part.


    "Beautiful," he smirked, his face turning red. "Everything in your body is pink colored, like your hair. I like it".


    "P - please don''t stare at it," Azalea murmured. She dropped her hands on the bed, putting her weight on it, as she continued to sit up, with her legs spread open. She looked at the king with pleading eyes.


    King Calum traced his hands on her thigh and held them in position. Then, he bent over and kissed Azalea''s private part.


    "Ahhh!" Azalea blurted out a scream. "W-what are you doing? S-stop it! Don''t - ahhh!" The arms that she used to support her body weakened, and she dropped in the bed. Not even a minute passed and she felt the king''s tongue lick her private part - on her sensitive clit ¡­ and inside her tightly shut entrance. "Aaaah!!! Hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­ s-stop ¡­ hahh". Her whole body shivered in pleasure. Her mind went nk again as she pulled the sheets, ruffling them in the process.


    "You taste sweet, Azalea," the king teased her. After almost half an hour of licking her down there, he sat up again, and used his fingers. He carefully slid it in and out of Azalea''s private part - one finger, then two.


    "What are you doing? W-why are you putting your fingers inside?" Azalea asked, trembling.


    "For you to loosen up a bit. Or else you''d be hurt once I put mine inside you".


    "I see ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­," she moaned in pleasure.


    "You''re very wet now, I think you''re ready," King Calum assessed and smirked once again.


    After that, the king began to remove his sleeping robes, revealing his perfectly toned, and slim but muscr body. Azalea stared at him as he took off his clothes, gulping at the magnificent sight. Then, he slid down his pants and undergarment, making Azalea gasped in surprise. No one could me her though. If vis'' manhood was big enough to make Selena cry, what more of the king? His manhood was bigger and longer by almost an inch.


    "Why do you suddenly look scared? Cat got your tongue?" King Calum asked in a teasing manner. "Don''t worry, I promise to be gentle".


    And with another devilish smile, he pointed his bulging manhood in Azalea''s entrance, slowly sliding it inside her. When his tip felt her hymen, he leaned over Azalea, kissing her intensely, before pushing his manhood deeper.


    Atst, with a sudden thrust, his manhood was now inside Azalea, making her scream so loud, as tears fell from her eyes.

 Chapter 130 - Calums Reward (Part 3)

    [WARNING! This chapter contains mature R-18 content! Please read at your own discretion.]


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Unchained Melody" by Sonya O''Malley (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~ 0////0??


    "Ahhh ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­," Azalea huffed heavily, as her voice trembled both in pain and pleasure. She toughened herself by biting her lips, inhaling and exhaling deeply, and embracing the king tightly. Having such a big manhood deep inside her for the first time, she felt pain more than the pleasure. But she didn''tin about the pain which the king found amusing.


    "So brave ¡­ even in bed," the kingplimented Azalea. "My queen is really amazing. But you know, I don''t mind hearing you scream".


    Azalea pushed the king''s muscr chest away from her to see his face and look at him. "Why do you like hearing me scream so much?"


    King Calum smiled sheepishly. "I''m not so sure ¡­ but I quite like hearing your voice. Especially when you scream or moan, it''s like telling me that you like whatever I''m doing".


    "I ¡­ hahh ¡­ don''t have ¡­ hahh ¡­ any particr like".


    "Hmm ¡­ really? I don''t think so," the king disagreed. He leaned over to her ears and whispered, "You liked it when I ran my tongue through your body".


    Azalea blushed at his teasing. "What? I didn''t!"


    "Really?" the king gave her a skeptical look. "If you say so ...," he shrugged, and with a serious face, he asked her, "How are you feeling now? Does it still hurt?" He stopped moving the moment he came inside, to let Azalea''s private part to sort of adapt with the size of his manhood.


    Trying to feel her private part, Azalea unconsciously looked down. When she saw where she was connected with the king, her face grew redder, and she quickly covered her eyes.


    "Pft! Why are you hiding now?" King Calumughed at her. He looked down as well, to see what Azalea saw, and whistled. "I gotta say, this view is quite hot. I like it," he teased again and started moving his hips. He slowly pulled out, making him see his manhood covered in Azalea''s fluids, and slowly slid back inside. "Ahhh ... ," his face flushed, "this ¡­ feels so good, ahhh ¡­ You''re so tight, Azalea".


    "Hahh ¡­ please - ahhh!" the king thrusted deep inside her, "hahh ¡­ stop ¡­ hahh ¡­ saying embarrassing things". She tried talking while King Calum pounded on her, making her words stop at every thrust.


    Little by little, the king increased his speed and the strength of his thrust, making Azalea''s moan grew louder.


    "Ahhh! ¡­ Ahhh! ¡­ Ahhh!" Azalea''s mind went nk once more. She couldn''t feel anything anymore except for her private part which was being vited by the king''s long and thick manhood. She told herself she won''t scream or moan, but feeling the intoxicating pleasure she was feeling right now, she found herself unconsciously moaning before she could stop it. So she just let her body be, and basked herself in the ecstasy she felt as the king continued to pound on her. The pain she felt a few moments ago was lost in the sea of bliss.


    "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­ hah ¡­," King Calum found himself moaning as well. He, too, felt extreme pleasure that was beyond words and beyond anything he had ever felt before. Same with Azalea, his mind went nk and his senses focused on his manhood, ramming Azalea''s private part. Somehow he felt that he wanted to go deeper, even if he was already so deep inside. The sloppy sound it produced didn''t help and only heightened the satisfaction he was already feeling.


    Their bodies shivered as they moved in harmony with each other. Azalea''s breasts bounced in every strong thrust of the king who in turn, either held her waist so he could thrust deeper, or fondled herrge breasts. Unsatisfied with just touching, he leaned over her and sucked on her nipples, lifting Azalea''s legs in the process. His tongue yed with it again, making Azalea moan louder from being vited on both of her most sensitive areas.


    More than half an hour passed while the king continued to have his way inside Azalea. Just a few more and he felt he would explode from all the pleasure. He increased his speed and strength once more, and with a deep and final thrust, he shot all his load inside Azalea.


    "Ahhhh!!!," they both moaned in extreme satisfaction as they climaxed.


    The sound of deep and heavy breathing filled the dark room. It took them a few more minutes to catch their breath. The bed sheets were now very ruffled, and trickles of sweat ran down their trembling bodies.


    "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­ hah ¡­," the king caught his breath as he pulled out his manhood from Azalea''s private part. His fluids,bined with Azalea''s, came gushing out of her entrance. Seeing this, he felt his manhood pulsate, and harden once again. "Azalea ¡­," he whispered her name.


    "Yes? Hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­," still huffing, Azalea looked at him and answered.


    "I want more," he replied, his lips curved into a shy smile, and his eyes lowered down its gaze. "Is it okay if I -"


    Azalea chuckled. "Pft! ¡­ go ahead, do it as much as you like".


    "Does it not hurt anymore?"


    Azalea shook her head. "Nope, not anymore," she answered and smiled warmly at him.


    "Then don''t mind if I do you a couple of times more," the king grinned, his naughty smile was back on his face.


    King Calum turned Azalea''s body so sheid down on her stomach, and lifted her hips to him. Azalea was both surprised and embarrassed, having to bend over and stick up her buttocks to him.


    "W-what are you doing this time? Why are you making me bend?" Azalea asked the king.


    "Hmm? Well, I want to do you from behind this time," the king replied, as he caressed Azalea''s big and round buttocks, and groped it afterwards.


    "Ahh! ¡­ B-behind?" Azalea couldn''t process what she was hearing so she just grabbed a pillow in embarrassment and buried her face in it.


    King Calum was amused with her cute reaction. Nheless, he resumed making love with her, though this time, he prated her from behind.


    "Uhmmm!!!" Azalea let out a muffled grunt when the king''s manhood shoved itself deep inside her once again. For some reason, she felt it went deeper than when she wasying down on her back, in a missionary position. Her mind was filled with one thought again, "It feels ¡­ so good ¡­ ahhh".


    Having both her fluids and the king''s fluids inside her private part, it produced a louder, squeaky, and sloppy sound which echoed in the dead silent room. Wanting to hear more of it, King Calum pounded on her faster, deeper, and his thrusts, stronger, making Azalea moan more.


    "Ahh! Ahh ¡­ ahh ¡­ ahh ¡­," Azalea lifted her head up, gasping for breath, and ended up moaning loudly. "C-Calum ¡­ ahh! ¡­ ahh! ¡­ ahh!" She panted harder and her body bent further, wanting to have more of the king''s manhood inside her. She felt like she didn''t want to let go of it and wanted it to stay deep inside her. She couldn''t understand why but somehow, she craved for more. Was it because of how the human body worked? Or just that she loved the king too much?


    Their next round went on for almost an hour, and they climaxed together, once again filling Azalea''s insides with much more fluids than it already had.


    But the king still wanted more.


    They went on for another round, this time, with Azalea on top of the king, as he rested his back on the headboard of the bed. He guided Azalea''s hips into pounding on him while he kissed her and yed with her breasts. Another half an hour passed, and they climaxed yet again.


    On and on they continued in different positions until the king finally felt satisfied on the twelfth round. By normal human standards, they shouldn''t besting more than a couple of rounds on average. But it seemed that Magi, especially the king, had too much endurance to spare.


    It was past lunch time when they finished and they found themselves panting so hard. They dropped dead tired on the bed, but with an extremely satisfied look on their faces. After catching their breaths, the king turned to Azalea and embraced her.


    "Hah ¡­ that felt so good, Azalea," the king whispered to her ears. "Did you enjoy it?"


    Azalea looked up at him and nodded cutely. Her face still flushed red, and her mind, barely processing. "Uhmm, yes ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­ It felt so good. Hahh ¡­ I ¡­ I liked it," she confessed.


    King Calum smirked. "That''s good to hear. I''m d you liked it". He leaned over and gave her a sweet kiss before whispering again, "I love you".


    Azalea smiled endearingly at him, and he smiled back in return.


    "I love you, too".


    And so, they spent the rest of the day in each other''s loving embrace.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 131 - Seventh Gate: Ocean Of Aqua (Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Sunny Mornings" by Peder B. Hend (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    News traveled fast regarding the king finally consummating his marriage with the queen, much to Azalea''s embarrassment. The king enjoyed it though, and used it as an opportunity to tease her.??


    "It''s probably because you screamed so loud," King Calum chuckled as he teased Azalea, the day after their "consummating". They were having breakfast, and maids gathered at their side, ready to serve them. "I forgot to put sound proof magic, sorry for that".


    Azalea was drinking her tea and almost spilled it when the king teased her. Her face instantly flushed red - there were others in the rooms for him to make a joke like that.


    "Ugh ¡­ I think ¡­ that the bedchamber is quiterge and its walls should be thick enough for it to be soundproof," Azalea humored him, "Though it would be another matter if someone tried toe in and ¡­," she gulped, "heard the noises, and gossiped about it". She squinted her eyes on the maids which, in return, jolted at her gaze.


    Unfortunately, the real culprit wasn''t there with them. Indeed, it was one of the king''s servants who spread the news - first to her coworkers, then her friends, up until it reached the ears of everyone in the Floating Kingdom.


    The maid in question was about to serve them lunch that time she arrived. She opened up the doors to the bedchamber, and since it was toorge, and the king and queen were rather "busy", they didn''t notice her arrival. As soon as she opened, she heard Azalea''s moans and the king teasing her. She was shocked at first, but it was a news she, too, had been waiting to hear. So when she got out of the room, she giggled and couldn''t help but spread the news to her coworkers who also shipped the king with the queen. Seeing them kissing every time they met, the king and queen gathered a lot of supporters from the servants, up to some officials and other Magi and candidates in the whole kingdom. Thus, the reason for the news spreading fast.


    With this news, the nobles were pleased and they finally stopped pestering both the king and the queen about making a child. King Calum and Azalea enjoyed the days of peace, and they happily resumed their normal daily activities without mishaps.


    While they were enjoying their brief peace, Rania, Elliot, Ducis, and Luna, went back to the Forbidden Chamber, like they usually do, so Elliot could practice his new found powers. This time, there were two magic he needed to master - sand of Saburra, and wind of Ventus. However, it was night when they arrived so they rested first, and waited until the next morning.


    When dawn arrived, Elliot got up earlier than everyone else, except for Ducis, who was nowhere to be found in the bedroom. Elliot shrugged it off, thinking he was probably outside, and simply got up in bed and washed up. After a short, warm bath, he prepared breakfast for everyone before going outside to practice. He didn''t want to wake up Rania and Luna so he moved carefully and silently. Funny thing was, Elliot''s normal movements were already so light like how a cat''s footsteps were barely audible. He stood, walked, and moved like a model, but his footsteps were weightless. Perhaps it was the reason he could move so swiftly if he wanted to.


    Once done preparing, Elliot headed outside, towards the Forbidden Forest. On his way, he met Ducis who was walking on a very slow and steady phase. His head was bent low, staring at the ground as he walked. Elliot already caught up to him but he didn''t notice him until he tapped his shoulders.


    "You''re in deep thought," Elliot greeted him, as he gently tapped Ducis'' shoulders. "What''s wrong?"


    Ducis jolted and immediately turned his head towards Elliot. His eyes widened as if he never expected to be discovered.


    "Ugh, yes - sorry, I was indeed, in deep thought," Ducis apologized. He let out a sigh afterwards and looked ahead of him.


    Far ahead was the meadow where they usually practiced, and at the end was the horizon with the sun almost peeking from a distance. Elliot followed his gaze and saw the mesmerizing view of the morning dawn. He smiled at its beauty and basked himself in its gentle radiance.


    "Mind sharing what it is this time?" Elliot asked, his eyes still fixed on the horizon. "Is it because of Flora?"


    Ducis gave a sad smile, and shook his head, his eyes fixed on the horizon like Elliot. Then, he sighed, stopped walking, and looked straight to Elliot''s eyes as he called out his name.


    "Elliot ¡­," Ducis paused, "I just wanted to say ¡­"


    "Hm?" Elliot turned his head towards him. "Yes?"


    "I believe in you," Ducis dered, with eyes full of conviction.


    Elliot was surprised. "Ahm ¡­ that''s random," he chuckled, "But ¡­ thank you".


    "Elliot," Ducis called again, "about the next gate ¡­ It will most likely be the hardest gate for you ¡­pared to the previous ones". The worry on his expression was so apparent as he said those words to Elliot.


    "Hmmm ¡­ If that''s the case, then I''ll need all your help," Elliot smiled at him. "Thank you for your help in advance".


    Ducis felt conflicted. Deep inside him, he wanted to give more information but he couldn''t and shouldn''t. If he did, then the trial would be meaningless. It would be like cheating and Elliot wouldn''t be able to be ¡­ what the "Rite of Passage" wanted him to be. Deep in his heart, he was in anguish. He wanted to help so badly but this was something Elliot had to pass on his own or it would all be for naught. So with a wretched face, he tried his best to smile back at him as he chanted the words over and over his head.


    "I believe in you, Elliot. You are the Supreme''s chosen. I know you can do it ¡­ even without our help".


    After the small talk, Elliot and Ducis continued walking until they reached the meadow. Elliot summoned Saburra and Ventus from his Zweih?nder, and they began practicing after the short greetings. Saburra started the lessons and demonstrated his main skills to Elliot.


    "My dominion is with sand, so anything the sand can do, I can, too," Saburra started. "I can do sand spikes - something that''s kinda like my sister''s earth spikes, sand wall, sand storms, sand golems, quicksand - to trap enemies, etc," he enumerated them and conjured tiny sample of them as he spoke.


    "I see ¡­ you''re brothers and sisters after all. But your element is more concentrated on sand instead," Elliot deduced.


    "Yup! That''s right," Saburra agreed. "But let me tell you a tip," he smiled as he raised his forefinger and winked at Elliot. "You can actuallybine each guardian''s elements to produce abined skill with more potency or concentration. Best sample for this would be my sandstorm. If you''re to produce it with my powers alone, it will be a very concentrated sandstorm, yes, but if youbine it with Ventus'' wind prowess, it would be much more destructive and powerful. Do you get what I mean?"


    Ventus nodded in agreement. "It would look something like this," he added and signalled Saburra. They both conjured magic in their palms; to Saburra - a heap of sand came gushing out of his hands; and to Ventus - a gale of wind. Their powers whirled with each other, producing a sandstorm. They only created a small sandstorm, the size of bonsai tree, but when Elliot measured its concentration, it was indeed, much powerful than the bigger one Saburra conjured alone, a few moments ago.


    "Wow, that''s ¡­ amazing," Elliot gaped like a child who learned something new. He''d always just knew how to cast a skill on its own element. He never thought it could work that way.


    "Uh-huh," Ventus nodded smugly. "Now as for my skills, I can do a cyclone or whirlwind, depending how big you want it to be. Also as you have seen when we fought, I can also create wind des, air balls, air walls, etc. But the special ones you''d find useful most of the time is a supportive skill called ''air glide'', as the term suggests, you can glide in the air easily, instead of flying. If youbine it with your already swift movements, you''d be much quicker. And another special that I didn''t use is ''gravity''. I can make something as light as possible, or as heavy as possible. Cool, right?" He, too, demonstrated them as he spoke the name of the skills.


    After all the spectacr disy of their powers, Elliot practiced them on his own, until he could cast them as effectively as Saburra and Ventus did. It didn''t take that long for him to master them. It was only noon and he was already able to cast them so easily on his own - even the elementbination skills! The guardians were once again amazed by his genius.


    Once done practicing, Elliot and Ducis returned to the Forbidden Chamber where they found Rania and Luna already awake. Since everyone was ready, they set off once again to Anguis Solum, and onto the Seventh Gate. This time, the door was made from shells and corals submerged in water like an aquarium bent to form an arch. And at its middle was yet another ck hole.


    With a jump, the whole team entered the ck hole and onto the seventh realm ...


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 132 - Seventh Gate: Ocean Of Aqua (Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Scars of Time" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    A blinding light weed the team as they arrived on the seventh realm. When they opened their eyes, giant waterfalls weed them above, and the beach sand on their feet below. There was a lot of greenery and different bodies of water - an ocean behind them, ake far ahead, waterfalls which were already mentioned, and rivers at the sides. They spun their heads in all directions and noticed that they were in some sort of ind, surrounded by many other smaller inds - an archipgo.??


    The whole ce was so peaceful and beautiful like those ces one mostly visited during the summer - the only difference was it being more mystical and magical-looking than normal. There were strange birds flying in the air, unique creatures on the sand, and Rania could have sworn that she saw a mermaid jump from the ocean near them. Her eyes widened for a moment, but she shouldn''t be surprised anymore having Luna, a fairy; Ducis, a dragon; and Elliot, basically an alien, standing beside her.


    "Wooooooow," Luna gasped in awe of the ce. "This realm is ¡­ breathtaking!"


    "It is," Rania nodded in agreement. "And I think I saw ¡­," she pointed her thumb towards the ocean, "I mean, was that - you know, a mermaid?"


    "Oh! There''s mermaids here?" Luna eximed, her face lit up in excitement. "I need to greet them! I''ve always wanted to y with mermaids. They sing great, too!"


    "I hope we''re not forgetting that this is a trial?" Ducis raised his eyebrows towards Luna, an obvious sign of disapproval from her rather excited behaviour. "You always end up ying around when we travel through different realms. I''m starting to think if we really should bring you along or not?"


    Luna squinted her eyes, an evident sign of another fight brewing. "As you may know," Luna answered in a high-pitched tone, "I''m the only one who can decipher the words from the doors of the temples, therefore, only I can open it. So I am definitely needed here. How about you? When did you really help, huh?"


    "I help when necessary and appropriate," Ducis replied, his voice getting louder. "At least I don''t bring troubles".


    "Oh really? And I do?" Luna pouted.


    "Oh, boy," Rania sighed and pressed on her forehead. "Will there ever be a day that you two won''t fight?"


    "No!" Luna and Ducis chorused.


    While the two were busy bickering, and Rania preupied on trying to mediate, Elliot continued to survey the ce and walked along the shore. Even he was amazed by its beauty. Having been cooped up in a bedchamber or a forest from his youth, seeing the ocean, feeling the cool breeze touch his skin, it felt ... ''new'' to him. Yes, they travelled through different realms already; a forest, a city, a town, a desert, another town, then this - an ind filled with bodies of water. It was indeed rather unique and tranquil than normal. And somehow, he enjoyed it.


    Well, that was until he stepped on a magic circle. It lit up and glowed deep blue. Noticing it, Rania, Luna, and Ducis, quickly turned their heads towards Elliot''s direction. Their eyes widened as they saw him vanish from thin air, along with the glow of the magic circle.


    "Elliot!" they chorused and immediately ran towards his direction. However, when they reached it, the magic circle was no more and there were no signs of Elliot. No aura, no spiritual trace, nothing at all. With worry-stricken faces, they looked at each other and agreed to look for him.


    Meanwhile, Elliot was transported to a different ce. When he opened his eyes, he found himself inside a peculiar looking room. It was dark and empty except for the probably hundreds of mirrors everywhere. Wherever Elliotid his eyes on, he saw a reflection of himself, looking back at him. He didn''t mind them though. Instead, he walked along the path, searching for a way out.


    A few moments passed and Elliot stopped when he noticed that he already scanned the whole ce but there were no exits anywhere. Elliot remained calm despite the situation. However, there was something about being alone in a dark room that didn''t settle right with him. There was this unshakable ominous feeling that he kept on getting.


    "Hyaaaaaaaa!!!" a man''s scream greeted Elliot from behind.


    Elliot looked back as soon as he heard the voice. His eyes widened in disbelief when he saw that the man behind him was ¡­ no one else but him!


    Another "him" to be exact ¡­


    The man held a giant warhammer in his hands and used it to aim at Elliot. Thanks to his quick reflexes, Elliot was able to dodge it right away. Looking back, Elliot saw that the ground where he stood was pulverized in a matter of seconds, and the mirrors near it suffered the same fate.


    Elliot stared at the man and noticed he looked exactly like him which made him think that it was probably a clone of some sort ¡­ or a magic that copies images - like those earth dolls Terra could do, or sand golems of Saburra. And since he was inside a room filled with mirrors, then the mirrors probably had magic in them and copied him. But that warhammer ¡­ it was so powerful and its spiritual energy was very concentrated. He cast magic in his eyes to analyze the spiritual trace and its flow, but even that, was the exact copy of his! - which in a way, exined the reasoning behind the warhammer being too powerful.


    Truly, if this clone were to set foot outside, it would definitely do a great job pretending to be him. He would be the perfect impostor. Elliot cringed at the mere thought of it.


    Elliot''s clone turned to him and attacked him again, using the warhammer. On and on, he attacked him. Elliot kept on evading them as he tried to observe the clone before him.


    "Why ¡­ a clone?" Elliot thought to himself. "Is this the trial? That I need to surpass myself? Hence, the reason for this clone being so powerful? Is this a trial of strength? Do I just need to fight him and prove I''m stronger?"


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    And yet another smashing sound from the warhammer of the clone. Not even a minute had passed and a big portion of the mirror-filled room already copsed. The clone kept on attacking Elliot without uttering a single word. He just kept on grunting and shouting.


    A few moments passed by and Elliot finished his observation. Since he couldn''t think of any other reason for the existence of his clone, he decided to defeat it and see what would happen from there. From his palm, he summoned his Zweih?nder and began to fight back.


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    Their weapons shed against each other. As their weapons met, Elliot''s arm trembled a bit by the power of the warhammer.


    "That strength ¡­ and boost, it''s familiar," Elliot thought to himself. "Could it be?" He jumped backwards to put distance between him and the clone.


    Elliot''s eyes glowed again as he analyzed further the warhammer that the clone was holding - and his assumption was right!


    "Earth element ¡­," he mumbled to himself. Raising his Zweih?nder, he imbued it with his spiritual energy, and whispered, "Zweih?nder - fourth form, Verus Mode".


    As soon as he chanted those words, the body of the sword got covered in bright light and its shape started changing. Unlike the third form which was a scythe, this time, the sword changed into a giant warhammer! That wasn''t all. The two warhammers looked exactly alike! The pole was made with golden metal covered by intricate markings and design. There was a brown leather at its handle to enhance grip. The head of the hammer was made from a very sturdy-looking metal at one end, and earth spikes at the other. At its center, where the pole and the head connected, was arge brown crystal and a piece of metal with carvings on it, holding them together.


    Seeing the exact likeness of their warhammer, Elliot was rmed.


    "The Zweih?nder was supposed to be one of a kind ¡­," Elliot pondered, with worry drawn all over his face. "Especially the guardians and their crystals! Yet ¡­ why? How can something as powerful as this be easily copied by magic? And what''s worse ¡­ even the amount of spiritual energy in it is exactly the same! What is the meaning of this?"


    While Elliot was preupied in his thought, the clone began attacking again. He smashed his warhammer on the ground before him and a long sh of light divided the ground and pulverized everything on its way. The light was aimed at Elliot. Using his air glide skill, he leaped into the air and glided to the blind side of the clone in a blink of an eye. He then lifted his own warhammer and smashed him.


    DUUUUGGGSSSH!!!


    A pile of smoke and dust filled the air, and the ground where the clone stood also got pulverized.


    But the clone wasn''t there.


    Elliot looked around, casting magic in his eyes once more to check for spiritual traces.


    Little did he know that the clone was behind him, hiding in a mist ¡­


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 133 - Seventh Gate: Ocean Of Aqua (Part 3)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Scars of Time" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    With a furrowed face and heavy breathing, Rania turned to Ducis. Her beautiful face was stricken with worry. Her mind, filled with all sorts of different possibilities as to where Elliot was, or what happened to him. But all of those probabilities pointed to one thing - "We need to find him ¡­ wherever he is". Yes, he might be powerful and all that ¡­ but there would always be things that power alone wouldn''t be able to solve. And somehow, Rania''s instincts kept on telling her that she needed to be with him.??


    Sighing, Rania asked, "Ducis, can you tell us ¡­ why did he get separated from us? Is this a trial he must go through alone?"


    Ducis smiled bitterly and answered her, "As expected of you, very perceptive".


    "I thought so because this is somewhat the same as what happened with the third gate - with Caligo. The only difference is that Caligo invited him ¡­ not like this," Rania sighed yet again.


    "The guardian of this realm is theplete opposite of Caligo, that must be why," Ducis shrugged, "But yes, this is something he needs to conquer alone. I''m afraid there''s nothing we can do to help him except to wait for his return".


    Seeing Rania''s worried face, Luna hugged her arm and patted her back.


    "Don''t worry Rania! Elliot is great! He can definitely pull this off!" Luna grinned and encouraged her. "Besides, you''ve seen how much he''s changed! From being a silent gorgeous doll who only knows how to nod and shake his head, he''s speaking so much now! And he canprehend feelings! Especially love since ¡­ well, you got together, right? Have a little faith!"


    Rania smiled at her. "I do believe in Elliot," she said with full conviction, "And I know he definitely can survive this. I just - " she shook her head, "I know I can''t and shouldn''t help but ¡­ I, at least, want to be him while he goes through it, to show my support, and just ¡­ be with him".


    "Rania ¡­," Luna mumbled her name.


    Ducis chuckled after hearing what Rania said, realizing something important. He thought, "She''s right. That is ... what I''ve been doing so far ¡­ and should continue doing. We may not be able to help directly, but we can cheer on him and show our support". Turning to Rania and Luna, he said, "That magic circle is a teleportation circle. He should be somewhere here in this realm. We can split up and look for him".


    "We just got separated from Elliot and now you want us to split up?" Luna grimaced. "That''s a ''No''," she crossed her arm in disagreement, "Why don''t you turn into a dragon and fly us over? Then, let''s check each ind for any sign of him".


    Rania nodded, "I agree. Let''s do that. It should be faster and safer that way. Care to help us again, Ducis?" She smiled at him.


    "But of course. Anything for the Favoured One," Ducis replied in a chuckle, with his eyes closed. He then transformed into a dragon and signalled Rania and Luna to hop on his back. Once ready, the three set off high above the ground and began their search for Elliot.


    While they were busy looking for Elliot, the man himself was preupied in battling his own clone. Unknown to him, the clone already got behind his back and hid himself in a mist that, for some reason, concealed his spiritual trace, therefore disabling Elliot from locating where he was. Due to this, he was able to attack him from behind. With a heavy swing, hended his warhammer on Elliot''s back, throwing him hard on the other side of the mirror house, breaking all the mirrors he passed by in the process. Hended on his chest on the wall and his body slid back down to the ground.


    "Cough ¡­ cough," Elliot coughed out blood from his mouth. "Hah ¡­ hah ¡­ hah," he breathed heavily as he wiped the blood from his lips. His clean clothes were now sullied by dirt and his own blood.


    Some of the shards from the broken mirrors pierced Elliot''s skin and made cuts on his ck coat. Luckily, his bones didn''t break, saving him from major injury that could have possibly damaged the spiritual flow in his body. Just half a split second from being hit by the warhammer, he was able to conjure a barrier on his back. Too bad it got broken easily and the impact threw him hard to where he stood now.


    Seeing the state of his coat, and his hand covered in blood, Elliot furrowed. He red at his clone who was covered by a thick mist.


    "A mist that covers spiritual traces ¡­ how convenient," Elliot murmured to himself. "But I can''t let myself simply be defeated by a clone. I am the original one after all". Smirking, he took off his tattered coat and threw it on the ground. Now, he only wore his white long sleeve shirt with ck mandarin cor and hems. It was a fitted shirt, enough to highlight his slim, yet perfectly muscr body. He released a green aura from his body afterwards, healing it from all of his minor injuries until they were no more.


    Elliot lifted his warhammer, ready to strike back at the opponent. However, before he lounged at his clone, his eyes widened when he saw six more clones appearing from the shadows! He could barely keep up with one and now there were six of them! He stepped back to think of his next move.


    "I can''t fight all of them alone," Elliot pondered in his mind. "I can try to create earth dolls or sand golems but will they be strong enough to put up a fight with my own clones? I need something stronger ¡­ something - ," and suddenly, an idea crossed his mind. "I have never tried this but, oh well, there''s always a first time for everything".


    Elliot lifted his warhammer and imbued it with his spiritual energy once more as he chanted, "Zweih?nder - first form, Verus Mode". Then, his warhammer glowed bright and changed its form. This time, it turned into a beautiful golden lyre. The soundbox of the lyre had the face of a griffin with an orange crystal on its forehead. The two arms on each side were designed after it''s wings, and the strings were golden. When Elliot plucked the strings to y a tune, an orange glow started radiating from it. The calming sound of the lyre echoed through the whole mirror house, distracting the now seven clones before Elliot.


    "If my theory is correct, Fauna''s main skill is to summon mythical creatures out of nowhere," Elliot thought. "And if that''s so, that means they''re not like the earth dolls or sand golems that are made by magic ¡­ therefore, making them stronger, has a will of their own, and a spiritual reserve of their own".


    As this went on in his mind, Elliot fixed his eyes on his clones who were now preparing to attack him at the same time.


    "Fauna, I need to summon creatures that are stronger than Mythics, is that possible?" Elliot asked the guardian in the orange crystal.


    Fauna''s voice replied to him. "If it''s stronger than Mythics, then you must be looking for the Sacred Guardian Beasts".


    "Huh?" Elliot was puzzled. "But isn''t that ¡­ you guys?"


    Fauna''s voice chuckled. "Indeed it is us, master".


    "Wait, you can summon the other guardians?!" Elliot eximed. Afterwards, he leaped in the air and glided on a safe spot because his clones were attacking him again.


    Once in a safer ce, Fauna replied, "Yes, you may summon them using the lyre. Since the lyre is its true form, the full capacity of its power is unlocked. You may summon all the guardians from the gates you have conquered. We will aid you in battle".


    "Woah! That''s cool," Elliot was surprised. "In that case, I''ll need all of your help."


    Elliot yed another calming tune from the lyre and it''s beautiful sound reverberated through the whole room once again. In a matter of seconds, six ck holes appeared from thin air, and from there came out the Sacred Guardian Beasts of the first six gates. First toe was Ducis in his dragon form, followed by Fauna, in her Griffin form. Then came Caligo, in his Basilisk form, and Terra in her Elf form. Thest pair was Saburra, in his Sphinx form, and Ventus, in his Pegasus form.


    All six Sacred Guardian Beasts stood before Elliot, defending him from the seven clones in front of him.


    And so, the fight resumed, one guardian beast versus a clone. Being all powerful as they were, the whole mirror house got destroyed in an instant, but still kept them trapped in whatever ce they were. Since there were six guardians, and seven clones, one of them was left for Elliot to fight.


    Elliot changed his lyre into a scythe afterwards, the third true form of the Zweih?nder. With a loud clunk, their weapon touched each other and held it in ce. Elliot was now face to face with his own clone.


    Until ¡­ the clone began talking, asking him ¡­


    "Who are you?"


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 134 - Seventh Gate: Ocean Of Aqua (Part 4)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Missing Piece" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "I think we''re done surveying this ind," Rania said, as she spun her head around, seeing nothing but trees and the ocean.??


    "Should we go to the next ind?" Luna asked.


    "Yes. Let''s do that". Turning to Ducis, Rania called out, "Ducis, let''s go -"


    But when they turned their heads, they saw Ducis being engulfed in orange light. Like Elliot, he suddenly disappeared in thin air, much to Rania and Luna''s bewilderment. The two were left with their mouths open, speechless of what just happened.


    "Alright," Luna sighed heavily. "First we got separated from Elliot, and now, even Ducis. What are we gonna do, Rania? Maybe the guardian of this realm is really trying to separate us all?"


    "Hmm ¡­," Rania pondered for a moment. "The light ¡­ it was orange, not blue like the magic circle that separated Elliot from us".


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "It''s just a hunch but I think ¡­ that light," she paused and turned to Luna, "I think it''s Fauna''s spiritual energy. And Fauna is with Elliot, in his sword, so maybe -"


    " - You''re right!" Luna interrupted her. "So you think Elliot summoned Ducis?"


    Rania nodded. "Yes, I hope so".


    "He should have summoned us, too!" Luna pouted. "It''s way easier that way than us looking all over this realm for him".


    Raniaughed at her. "But we''re not guardians. I''m not sure if Fauna can summon a human and a fairy - oh wait, she can. She summoned the sprites in the Forbidden Forest before".


    "Uh-huh!" Luna smugly nodded. "Of course she can".


    Rania paused for a moment and pondered again. "Unless ¡­ Elliot didn''t want to summon us".


    "Why though?" Luna snorted. "We''re separated from him. The first thing he''ll do is to make sure we gather again and -" then, it finally struck her. Luna''s eyes widened and she quickly looked back at Rania, worried for her. It seemed that she said something she shouldn''t be saying at all.


    Rania smiled with furrowed brows. "Unless ¡­ he''s in a dangerous ce. He summoned Ducis, so that must mean he''s fighting someone or something".


    "Elliot is strong," Luna tried to encourage her, "and so is that stupid dragon. I''m sure they''ll be fine".


    "Their opponent must be really powerful for Elliot to need Ducis as backup".


    "Or they might just be many and he needs numbers".


    "If it''s just numbers, he can create golems to help him, or summon other creatures -"


    " - Rania!" Luna called her in a shout. "Calm down".


    Rania opened her mouth to speak again but she stopped, and sighed heavily. Luna walked closer to her and patted her back.


    "Right! I''m so sorry," Rania said, shaking her head. "I said I believe in him and yet here I am, worrying. Everything''s gonna be fine. And the Supreme would always be with him, I should not worry".


    Luna nodded. "Right! In that case, let''s keep looking! Do you know how to fly?"


    "Nope. But there''s always a first time for everything," she replied, smiling back at her.


    "Ha ha ha! Of course! Let this great Luna teach you!"


    And so, Luna taught Rania how to fly using magic. While busy learning, Rania''s heart still had an inch of worry deep inside.


    Worry she couldn''t shake away ¡­


    Her heart kept on thumping and stinging for some unknown reason ¡­


    Perhaps it was just her body not following her belief ¡­


    Or perhaps it was her connection to Elliot ¡­


    And the fact that ¡­ Elliot''s heart was suffering that very moment.


    "Who are you?" This was the question that Elliot''s clone asked him when their weapons shed against each other.


    Elliot was taken aback by the question. His brows wrinkled as he answered him, "I should be the one asking you that". Putting more strength on his scythe, he managed to push his clone away, sending him flying towards the other end of the room.


    Elliot''s clone controlled hisnding and was able to stop himself from getting smashed into a wall. Hended on his two feet and leaped back to Elliot in a sh, as he changed his warhammer into a scythe, the same as what the original Elliot was holding.


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    With both scythe as their weapon, the two continued to exchange strong blows and powerful attacks against each other. They were so fast that normal eyes would not be able to follow their movements. One moment they were floating in the air, shing their scythes all over the ce, and the next, they were on the ground, dealing heavy blows against each other. At times they would use their palms or stomp their feet to cast magic and attack the other with different elements.


    A couple of moments passed by as everyone kept on fighting. It only halted when the clone that Elliot was dealing with, stopped. Raising his arm high above his head, a ray of blue light came from it, reaching the high ceiling of the mirror house. From the ray of blue light, came beams shooting from different directions. Everyce that the beams touched, vanished in an instant.


    Elliot and the other guardians evaded the blue beams of light. However, they weren''t quick enough. The beams seeded to hit all the guardians, along with all the other six clones, making them disappear from the ce. Elliot''s eyes widened when he saw everyone being hit by the beams, as if they were intentionally aiming at them.


    Now, only Elliot and the first clone remained in the dark mirror house once again.


    "You''re keen on separating me from the others, huh?" Elliot asked his clone.


    The clone didn''t answer him. Instead, he asked again, "Who are you?"


    "Don''t you have anything better to say?"


    "Who are you?" the clone repeated. "Where did youe from? And where are you going?"


    "Huh?" Elliot was puzzled. Since the clone stopped from attacking, he rxed his shoulders and stood upright on the ground. He was a couple of meters away from his clone.


    Elliot contemted for a moment before he answered him, "Who I am? My name is Elliot, and I am the Supreme''s Anointed One. As for where I came from, I -," he paused, thinking hard on the matter. He was careful on what to say because he wasn''t sure if it was part of the trial, "I came from ¡­ the Forbidden Chamber, under the care of Ducis, the first guardian. And as for where I am going ¡­ I -," he paused again. But this time, he wasn''t sure what to answer. Gulping, he tried to reply, "I''m going to ¡­plete the Rite of Passage and save both Earth and Gaia".


    The clone became silent for a whole minute or two. The silence made Elliot''s heart pound from uncertainty. Why did he ask those questions? What answers was he expecting? And this person before him, could he be the guardian of this realm, disguised as him? All sorts of questions ran through Elliot''s mind. If so, what was his purpose? His goal? And what was the trial all about? He had been fighting him for almost an hour and he was still unsure what he wanted from him. Elliot was unconvinced that his clone simply wanted a battle and that it was all a test of strength.


    Then, the clone spoke again.


    "Elliot, the Supreme''s Anointed," he called him. With a piercing gaze, he looked at Elliot straight in the eyes and asked yet another question, "Why were you chosen?"


    Elliot was taken aback. His eyes widened and his mouth gaped in bewilderment. In his mind, he asked himself, "... Why? Why was I chosen?"


    "You don''t know?" the clone tilted his head, as if mocking Elliot. With an expressionless face, and lifeless eyes, he asked him questions he never asked himself before.


    "I''m chosen because ¡­," Elliot paused, he really wasn''t sure what to answer, "because ¡­". He breathed heavily, trying toe up with an answer.


    "I know why," the clone''s lips curved into a devilish smirk. "Do you want to know?" he asked, his voice taunting.


    Sweat trickled down Elliot''s forehead. Of course he wanted to know as well. Unsure how to respond, he simply nodded his head instead.


    "Alright, I will tell you," the clone said. Then, he began walking towards Elliot, looking straight to his eyes. In a husky voice, and almost a devilish whisper, he continued ¡­


    "It''s because ¡­ YOU are the reason all of this chaos started in the first ce".


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Elliot felt his heart jump from his chest. His body shivered and his mouth trembled.


    "T-that''s ¡­ t-that''s not true!" Elliot shouted at his clone. He tried to hide his heart that was beginning to crumble that very moment. He panted heavily, and sweat trickled down on his body.


    "Hmm?" the clone hummed, mocking him yet again. "Are you sure?" his questions, scorning. "If someone made a mess of your ce, who would you call to fix it? The innocent person? Or the one who created the mess?"


    Elliot unconsciously clenched his fist too tight that they bled. He did not feel the pain though. For the pain his heart was far greater.


    "Yes, that''s right. If you don''t believe me, I can show you ...


    The Supreme did not choose you for any special reason. He just wanted you to fix the chaos you made ¡­


    Why are you whimpering? You thought you were special?


    Well, think again".


    At these words, Elliot fell on his knees, with a look of devastation all over his face. Only the sinisterugh of his clone, echoed through the whole ce.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 135 - Seventh Gate: Ocean Of Aqua (Part 5)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Missing Piece" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "It''s because ¡­ YOU are the reason all of this chaos started in the first ce".??


    These words kept on echoing inside Elliot''s mind. With both of his knees on the ground, his heart continued to crumble. His eyes stared at nothingness, devastated from the words he just heard. His thoughts battled against each other.


    "That''s not true ¡­ it''s a lie," Elliot thought, trying to convince himself ¡­ but he was not seeding. "But then ¡­ why was I locked in the Forbidden Chamber? The most logical reason is because ¡­ I''m really the one who caused it - the destruction of Gaia. I ¡­ I do have too much power. Too much that I can literally destroy the world if I want to! What if ¡­ when I was a child, I really did it? And the white mask ...," on and on negative thoughts clouded his mind.


    Then, Elliot remembered a scene from his past.


    He was around three years old back then. With obsidian ck hair, and eyes like that of a lifeless doll. His small body wandered aimlessly in the Forbidden Forest. Unbeknown to him, the creatures of the forest silently watched him from afar as he walked with no destination in mind. Later on, he reached the wide meadow inside the forest.


    Seeing it was a clear ce where he could see the skies easily, his little mind pondered until he decided that he wanted the whole forest to be clear of its trees like the meadow. He raised his tiny arms and from it, conjured fire.


    However, his fire was no child''s y. It was too big - as big as the whole meadow itself which was already the size of a coliseum. He threw his fire at the trees near him, and continued in a clockwise direction, engulfing the whole forest in fire. The creatures who were watching him a few moments ago, fled far away from him. Despite doing all this, his face remained expressionless ¡­ not knowing what he did was entirely wrong. He only stopped when Ducis came rushing towards him and stopped him.


    Then, another memory shed on Elliot''s mind.


    "Elliot," Ducis whispered the name of the child before him. They were back to the Forbidden Chamber and Ducis held a in white mask on his hands.


    The little boy Elliot looked at him straight in the eyes with the same lifeless expression.


    "Elliot, I need you to wear this," Ducis continued, his hands trembling. "T-this mask is a limiter. It will help you control your powers. It seems you have too much and ¡­," he paused while he bit his lips, "and, ahm ¡­ for you to not exhaust all your spiritual energy. Losing them all will cause your death, and we don''t want that so ¡­".


    The little boy Elliot tilted his head and asked, "Is it because I destroyed the forest?"


    Ducis'' eyes widened. He clenched the mask that he held on his hands and sighed afterwards. In his mind he answered him, "NO! It''s not because of that! It''s -," but his mouth wasn''t prepared enough to tell him. Shaking his head, he replied, "I''m so sorry".


    And so, he ced the white mask on Elliot''s face. The mask covered his whole facial features. Only his bright aquamarine eyes could be seen from it.


    After reminiscing such sad memories, Elliot''s heart sunk even further. More and more, he got convinced that it was indeed, all because of him. Tears started to gather at the corner of his eyes. For who else would have such a vast amount of power that could destroy the world? Aside from guardians who would NEVER do anything to harm the ¡­ who else had it?


    The answer was crystal clear ¡­ it was "him".


    Elliot''s body shook uncontrobly ...


    He embraced himself, trying to calm down but his lips continued to tremble ...


    He panted and gasped, trying to find some air to breathe ...


    But his fears took a hold of his heart ¡­


    Fears he tried to hide all these years ¡­


    Fears he tried to brush off by being positive ¡­


    Fears that now returned and came to hunt him down ¡­


    s, the tears he''d been trying to hold back, fell from his eyes ¡­


    Elliot sobbed ¡­ his heart, shattered into pieces.


    "It was me ¡­," Elliot murmured to himself. "It was all because of me ¡­


    I''m the one ¡­ who caused Gaia''s destruction ¡­


    I''m the reason ¡­ why my race needed to conquer others ¡­


    It was because of me ¡­ that Rania and the others had to suffer ¡­


    It all started ¡­ all because of me".


    "Yes, that''s right," his clone replied. "It''s all because of you".


    While Elliot''s heart continued to sink deeper into the darkness, Rania and Luna flew around the whole archipgo, still searching for any signs of him. They flew high above the ground, watchful for anything that moved or had any spiritual trace in them.


    "You''re doing great, Rania! Didn''t know you''re also a fast learner," Lunaplimented her as they hovered in the air.


    "It''s because I had a great teacher! Thank you, Luna".


    "A, geez. It''s nothing!" Luna giggled.


    Suddenly, Rania felt her heart sting so much that she unconsciously held her chest.


    "Huh? What''s wrong, Rania? Is your chest hurting?" Luna worriedly asked, noticing it.


    "Luna ¡­ I think there''s something wrong going on with Elliot".


    "Wrong like what?"


    "I don''t know," Rania shook her head, "I just ¡­ my heart, it''s been stinging since Ducis disappeared, and now, it''s just getting worse".


    "So, you feel it if there''s something wrong with Elliot?" Luna raised her eyebrows. "I don''t think that''s possible, though".


    "Maybe it''s just my instincts. But we need to hurry!"


    "Yes! Of course!"


    Then, Rania noticed a blue glow from afar. She quickly dashed towards it''s direction. As she got nearer, she was surprised to see all the six guardians gathered into one ce, in their Sacred Beast form!


    Landing on her two feet, Rania called out, "Ducis! What happened?"


    The dragon, Ducis, turned his head towards the direction of the voice. He immediately recognized it was Rania, so he shifted back to his man form. The other guardians followed him and changed back as well.


    "Rania ¡­," Ducis called her back, his face, filled with fret. It wasn''t only him - all the guardian''s faces reflected the same look of worry and nervousness.


    It was then when Rania noticed something glowing behind all of them.


    Rania made her way past all of them.


    And there she saw Elliot, curled up in arge water cocoon, with magic circles, spinning slowly around it.


    "Elliot!" she shouted his name. She ran quickly to his side, touching the water cocoon, trying to break it and reach out to him. But the cocoon, despite being made of water, was imprable. She knocked on it over and over, as she called out his name.


    "What is happening here, Ducis?" Luna asked him. "Why is he in a water cocoon?"


    "It''s part of his trial".


    "And what is this trial all about?" even the positive Luna was worried.


    "It''s -" Ducis tried to answer her but they were interrupted by Rania''s frantic voice.


    "L-Luna ¡­ D-Ducis," Rania looked back at them, with tears falling from her eyes.


    Luna quickly ran to her aid. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    "Elliot''s ¡­ he ¡­ his -," Rania''s lips trembled.


    " - Calm down, what do you mean?"


    "His spiritual energy, it''s draining really fast!"


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    GOOD NEWS for everyone!


    Thising September 2020,  an event called "Win - Win" that will be both beneficial to you, readers, and us, authors! You''re gonna LOVE THIS!!! XD


    What''s in it for you? See below:


    Reader Rewards:


    1. Rebates:


    - 20% rebate on coins spent on privilege up to 300 coins per novel. . Returned over the course of 30 days from the ounting date.


    - Readers can get rebates from multiple novels.


    - Rebates repayment start from 1st october


    2. Exclusive Badges:


    - Win-Win Badge - Readers can obtain this badge if the Privilege work they support releases chapters (1500 paid words) daily for 30 days.


    - Win-Win Plus badge -Readers can obtain this badge if the Privilege work they support releases chapters (1500 paid words) daily for 30 days and more than 500 readers buy Privilege for that novel.


    (PS: YOU WILL DEFINITELY GET THE BADGE because I do publish 1500 words daily without miss for the whole month XD)


    And what do you NEED TO DO?


    Simple, PURCHASE Privilege! And please purchase mine T_T even just tier 1 (1 coin)


    As part of this event, I''m also adjusting my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    So what are you waiting for? Please support me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Also, for those who don''t want to purchase coins, follow AllNovelFull on their Instagram ount and watch out for redeemable codes that will grant you free 50 coins!


    Sample code is: AB6ZYATJAHV6ECBJA (they released this early this morning, not sure if it still works)


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 136 - Seventh Gate: Ocean Of Aqua (Part 6)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Dreamy Shards" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Luna was shocked. She cast magic in her eyes to check what Rania just said, and there it was ¡­ Elliot''s spiritual energy rapidly fading away. If not for his enormous spiritual capacity, Elliot would have been dead by now from energy depletion. But even so, if this continued, he would eventually end up dead. Realizing the graveness of the situation, Luna grabbed Ducis by the arm.??


    "Tell me! Quickly! What can we do to save Elliot?!" Luna shouted at the dragon.


    Ducis clenched his fist and furrowed, as he shook his head in response.


    Seeing this, Luna turned to the other guardians ¡­ but they, too, shook their heads.


    "What''s wrong with all of you?! You''re guardians! Aren''t you supposed to help him?" Luna was outraged. "So what if this is a test? Or whatever trial he needs to pass! Is the trial more important than his life?!" Tears trickled down on her flushed cheeks. "I can''t believe you all! You''re just standing there when someone needs your help!"


    "It''s not like what you think, Luna," Terra tried to reason with her. "This is something he MUST ovee. If not, he will be iplete".


    "I''m so sorry, Luna," Fauna apologized, holding Luna''s hands, trying to calm her.


    "Elliot is not just someone," Ventus broke his silence. "He is the Anointed One, chosen to be the king of Gaia. If he can''t surpass a trial such as this, how will he lead the entire in the future? Must he always get help and rely on others to -"


    "- I don''t care!" Luna interrupted. "To hell with your stupid trials! What''s so wrong with getting help from people you trust? Isn''t that what friendship is for? To always support each other through thick and thin? If the situation is really worse that no one can solve it, then just turn to the Supreme!"


    The guardians were appalled with Luna''s words. Deep inside their hearts, they knew she was right. If only, things were as simple as she thought it was ¡­ but it wasn''t. The trials were not just to test the heart of the Anointed. It had a far greater purpose. Thus, their hearts ached very much. Having all the powers they had as guardians, yet at the same time, powerless to take action.


    "Luna," Ducis called out to her, his voice, filled with sorrow. "We want to help Elliot as much as you do but ¡­ there''s more to it than that".


    At these words, Luna sobbed. "But ¡­ but ¡­ sniff ¡­ Elliot".


    Ducis walked towards her and embraced her, trying to calm her down. He patted her back and brushed her hair.


    "Don''t lose hope. Believe in Elliot. He can survive this," Ducis whispered, trying to encourage Luna ¡­ and himself. He chanted it over and over like a prayer.


    While they were busy fighting and discussing amongst themselves, Rania continued to cry as she stared at Elliot''s countenance, with the water cocoon separating them. Her blue eyes glowed from the magic she cast in order to observe Elliot''s spiritual energy.


    "Elliot ¡­," Rania called out to him. "Do you hear me? I''m here ¡­," she held out her hands to him, but the water cocoon remained imprable. "Don''t give up. Whatever it is you''re facing, be strong and take heart. We believe in you".


    If only Elliot could hear her voice ¡­ perhaps his weary heart would be strengthened.


    Unfortunately, her voice didn''t reach him ...


    Elliot continued to me himself for everything ¡­


    "I was right before ¡­," Elliot thought, as he remained on his knees to the ground. His shoulders dropped so low, and his body remained fixed on its position, not even moving the slightest. Tears continued to fall from his now, lifeless eyes. "I ¡­ I really shouldn''t have been born. If I wasn''t ¡­ the world would be a much peaceful ce and not suffering like this. There would be no wars ¡­ no people dying ¡­ no families being separated".


    "You''re finally getting it," his clone said, as if he could read his mind. "And you know what else you did? Ever wonder why you can''t remember anything that happened when you were young? When you were three years old, to be exact? Normal Magi children could recall their memories from 2 years and above ¡­ but why don''t you remember anything?"


    Hearing this, Elliot looked at him. Only his eyes moved towards his direction.


    "Hah! Simple! That''s because you''re a coward!" the clone mocked him. "After causing the death of your parents, your feeble mind couldn''t take it! So, as a defense mechanism, it just chose to forget about everything!"


    As if Elliot wasn''t devastated enough, he dropped another bomb to him.


    Elliot''s heart shattered more than it already was.


    Like the ground that the warhammer striked, his heart was pulverized.


    Pain engulfed his entire being ...


    His soul wailed in anguish.


    "M-my ¡­ parents?" were the only words his dry mouth uttered.


    Parents ¡­


    The parents he couldn''t remember ¡­


    The parents he wanted to know since he was a child ¡­


    The parents he longed so much!


    Deep inside his heart, he hoped for a day he would meet them ...


    But it turned out ¡­ it was just wishful thinking.


    Because it would never happen ...


    Because they were dead ¡­


    And again, it was all because of him!


    He not only caused the death of who knew how many people all around the universe already ¡­ but he also caused the death of his own parents!


    Elliot''s mind, heart, and soul,pletely shut down.


    "Yes, that''s right!" the clone shouted at Elliot. "You''re the reason they died!"


    The clone''s sinisterughter echoed throughout the whole ce once more.


    "Don''t worry, Elliot," the clone continued, afterughing so hard. "You must be in great pain right now. Let me help you," his lips curved into an evil smirk. "Why don''t you ¡­ just die? You know, to repay for all the chaos you''ve done. You deserve to die too, right?"


    Then, the clone conjured a magic circle beneath Elliot. It glowed deep blue and began sucking the remaining spiritual energy he had.


    "Let me tell you a secret ¡­," the clone added. "Honestly, I shouldn''t be telling it to you but ¡­," shifting to whisper, he said, "this is how your parents died - from spiritual energy depletion. I''m so nice right? I''m letting you die the same way they did! Ha ha ha ha!"


    With no hope left in him, Elliot just let the magic circle drain away his spiritual energy.


    In his mind, he agreed with the clone - that he should die just as he caused many others to die.


    Because of this, Rania felt Elliot''s spiritual energy drained faster than before. By the rate that it was going, he wouldpletely be exhausted of all his powers within just a minute! The magic circles revolving around him glowed brighter than they were before.


    Rania panicked. She didn''t know what to do.


    In her distress, she called on the Supreme.


    "My Lord!" Rania pleaded with all her might, in a prayer. "Please help Elliot! Please don''t let him die! I beg you! Please ¡­ let me help him."


    Rania knocked hard on the water cocoon as she continued praying on her heart.


    Little did she know that her prayers activated her holy power.


    She knocked ... and knocked ¡­ and knocked ...


    Until ¡­ the water cocoon began to crack like a mirror.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    GOOD NEWS for everyone!


    Thising September 2020,  an event called "Win - Win" that will be both beneficial to you, readers, and us, authors! You''re gonna LOVE THIS!!! XD


    What''s in it for you? See below:


    Reader Rewards:


    1. Rebates:


    - 20% rebate on coins spent on privilege up to 300 coins per novel. . Returned over the course of 30 days from the ounting date.


    - Readers can get rebates from multiple novels.


    - Rebates repayment start from 1st october


    2. Exclusive Badges:


    - Win-Win Badge - Readers can obtain this badge if the Privilege work they support releases chapters (1500 paid words) daily for 30 days.


    - Win-Win Plus badge -Readers can obtain this badge if the Privilege work they support releases chapters (1500 paid words) daily for 30 days and more than 500 readers buy Privilege for that novel.


    (PS: YOU WILL DEFINITELY GET THE BADGE because I do publish 1500 words daily without miss for the whole month XD)


    And what do you NEED TO DO?


    Simple, PURCHASE Privilege! And please purchase mine T_T even just tier 1 (1 coin)


    As part of this event, I''m also adjusting my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    So what are you waiting for? Please support me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Also, for those who don''t want to purchase coins, follow AllNovelFull on their Instagram ount and watch out for redeemable codes that will grant you free 50 coins!


    Sample code is: AB6ZYATJAHV6ECBJA (they released this early this morning, not sure if it still works)


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 137 - Seventh Gate: Ocean Of Aqua (Part 7)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Dreamy Shards" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    CRAAAACCCKKK!!!??


    The loud sound of a mirror cracking caught the attention of the guardians. When they turned their heads, they saw the water cocoon breaking like a crystal ball, and inside it, came heaps of water gushing out until they were no more. Along with the water was Elliot''spletely drenched body. Still unconscious, he fell on the sand beneath him. Everyone gathered around him with a look of worry painted all over their faces.


    "Elliot!" Rania shouted as she hastily kneeled down at his side. "Elliot, wake up!" she nudged his body with her hands but there was no sign of him waking up. And worse, his spiritual energy still kept on depleting. The glowing magic circles that spun around his body were still there, shining brightly.


    Forty seconds. This was the time left before Elliotpletely left the living world.


    "Luna," Rania turned to her, "Tell me quickly! How do I transfer my life energy to another?"


    Luna was appalled. "What are you saying? No!" she vigorously shook her head. "You''re a human! You have a shorter life span! You can''t just give your life energy to Elliot! It will be gone in just a matter of -"


    "Please!" Rania begged her. She also turned to the other guardians, seeking for help. "Please! Anyone, tell me!"


    Thirty seconds.


    "Rania, Elliot''s life energy is more concentrated than yours," Terra said, shaking her head in disapproval. "Even if you give him all of your life energy -"


    "- But it will buy him time," Rania interrupted her. Large droplets of tears fell from her eyes. "I believe he can surpass this ¡­ he just needs more time. So please, tell me how. I beg all of you".


    "At the cost of your own life? No!" Luna argued. "Please don''t do this Rania. It''s very dangerous! Elliot will be outraged when he wakes up and finds you ¡­ drained of life!"


    Twenty seconds.


    Fauna, Caligo, Ventus, Saburra, and Terra ¡­ didn''t know how to respond anymore. Even they, as guardians panicked. They were given an impossible choice in front of them - Rania or Elliot? Both were equally important and precious for everyone. If they let Rania give her life energy to Elliot, she would die. But if she didn''t, then Elliot would. Deep in their hearts, they hoped for a miracle - for him to wake up in thest few remaining seconds and pass the trials. But there were no signs of him waking up. And as guardians who could see the heart of a person, they didn''t see his heart oveing the trial.


    Lastly, Rania turned to Ducis ¡­


    Her lips didn''t utter any word to him ¡­


    They simply stared into each other''s eyes ...


    But Ducis understood ¡­


    "Is this ¡­ the time for the Vessel to be broken?" Ducis asked himself. He bowed his head and lowered his eyes, covering his face with his long hair. With hands clenched into fist, and shoulders trembling, he wanted to cry. "My Lord ¡­ may Your will be done".


    Ten seconds.


    Shutting his eyes closed, Ducis answered her, "Locking of lips ¡­ is the easiest way. With the way you activate magic, you just need to say the word, and wish for it, deep in your heart".


    Rania smiled warmly towards him, as tears continued to fall from her eyes. She gently bowed her head and said, "Thank you".


    "NOOO!!! Rania don''t!" Luna eximed so hard her voice cracked. She lounged over to Rania to stop her but Ducis created a barrier, covering Rania and Elliot inside it. Luna knocked hard on the barrier and cast magic on it but it didn''t break. Losing hope, she went to Ducis and hit him in the chest with her hands. "Why?! Why did you tell her?! Nooooo!!! Waaaaa! Hu-hu-hu-hu!" Luna couldn''t contain her emotions. She dropped on her knees and wailed miserably. The other guardians tried tofort her, but she refused to beforted.


    Five seconds.


    Inside the barrier, Rania did as Ducis told, without hesitation in her heart. She lifted Elliot on her arms and locked her lips unto his.


    "My life ¡­ I offer to you," Rania spoke in her mind. "May it give you the time you need to surpass this trial. We believe in you ¡­ don''t give up. We''re here beside you".


    And at thest second, Rania sessfully began transferring her life energy to Elliot. Her body glowed bright white. Like white and gold sparkles, her life energy left her body and went to Elliot''s through her lips. Along with her hope for freedom and salvation, along with her love, and dreams.


    While all thesemotions happened, Elliot remained on his knees, with a lifeless expression on his face. His eyes told that he had already given up on himself.


    But Rania never gave up on him ...


    Slowly, Elliot''s mind drifted into unconsciousness ...


    When he opened his eyes again, he was no longer in the mirror house. Instead, his bodyid down, floating adrift into nothingness.


    "Where am I?" Elliot asked himself. "It''s dark ¡­ and cold". He raised his hands near his face. "I feel like my blood is draining ¡­ is this what dying feels like?" Then, he put his hands on his chest. "Weird ¡­ I don''t feel pain anymore ¡­ in my heart. Perhaps, I am dead. That''s good then. I can at least atone for my sins that way. I don''t deserve to live anyway".


    "Elliot," a barely audible whisper brushed past his ears.


    But Elliot didn''t hear it. Instead, he kept his hands on his chest and closed his eyes.


    "Just let me sleep like this," Elliot told himself. "The dark and the cold is where I''ve always been, and always will be. This is my rightful ce so I will ept it".


    Suddenly, Elliot felt his hands warming up.


    "Huh? Why does it suddenly feel warm?" he looked down to his chest and saw white and gold sparkles slowly emerging from it. "What are these?" He got up from his position and stood upright while he stared at his hands and chest. "What is this fuzzy feeling? And why does it feel ¡­ so familiar?"


    "Elliot!" the voice grew louder for Elliot to hear.


    Elliot spun his head around him but he didn''t see anyone.


    "Elliot, it''s me! I''m here! Look up!"


    And so, Elliot lifted his head. He narrowed his eyes, trying to see further until he saw a faint light from far away.


    "Hm? That voice ¡­"


    "Why are you in the dark?" the sweet voice asked him.


    Talking to the light, Elliot answered, "Because ¡­ I''m a monster. And monsters belong to the darkness".


    "Hmmm? Where is the monster?" the voice asked again. Her words were very soothing and calming to the ears to the point that Elliot ¡­ felt that he wanted to hear more of her voice.


    "I am ¡­ I''m the monster".


    "Hmmm?" the voice hummed in a skeptical way. "But I don''t see a monster".


    "It''s dark in here, that''s why".


    "Well, yes it''s dark in there ¡­ but I can still see you!" she cheerfully said. "Because your heart is glowing. Look! And you don''t look like a monster".


    Angered, Elliot shouted back at her, "I may not look like it BUT - I ¡­," rivers of tears fell from his eyes. "I ¡­ I caused many people to die ¡­ even my parents! And now, the whole universe is suffering because of me! So yes, I AM a monster! A monster who shouldn''t have been born".


    A moment of silence passed by. Then, the voice spoke again.


    "When?" she asked, "When did you cause the suffering of the world?"


    Sobbing, Elliot answered, "When I was a child ¡­ I ¡­ Because of me -"


    "- And when were you a child?" the voice interrupted him.


    "Huh?" Elliot was puzzled. "That''s ¡­ neen years ago".


    "Then why?" the voice asked once more. "Why do you dwell in the past ¡­ when the past doesn''t exist anymore?"


    At these words, Elliot''s eyes widened, and more tears came pouring down from his eyelids.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    GOOD NEWS for everyone!


    Thising September 2020,  an event called "Win - Win" that will be both beneficial to you, readers, and us, authors! You''re gonna LOVE THIS!!! XD


    What''s in it for you? See below:


    Reader Rewards:


    1. Rebates:


    - 20% rebate on coins spent on privilege up to 300 coins per novel. . Returned over the course of 30 days from the ounting date.


    - Readers can get rebates from multiple novels.


    - Rebates repayment start from 1st october


    2. Exclusive Badges:


    - Win-Win Badge - Readers can obtain this badge if the Privilege work they support releases chapters (1500 paid words) daily for 30 days.


    - Win-Win Plus badge -Readers can obtain this badge if the Privilege work they support releases chapters (1500 paid words) daily for 30 days and more than 500 readers buy Privilege for that novel.


    (PS: YOU WILL DEFINITELY GET THE BADGE because I do publish 1500 words daily without miss for the whole month XD)


    And what do you NEED TO DO?


    Simple, PURCHASE Privilege! And please purchase mine T_T even just tier 1 (1 coin)


    As part of this event, I''m also adjusting my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    So what are you waiting for? Please support me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Also, for those who don''t want to purchase coins, follow AllNovelFull on their Instagram ount and watch out for redeemable codes that will grant you free 50 coins!


    Sample code is: AB6ZYATJAHV6ECBJA (they released this early this morning, not sure if it still works)


    Thank you so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 138 - Seventh Gate: Ocean Of Aqua (Part 8)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Dreamy Shards" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~ T_T


    The excruciating pain in Elliot''s heart returned.??


    His body curved as he fell down on his knees, clenching his chest, and sobbing.


    There was this ¡­ indescribable agony, and extreme guilt building up on his chest.


    But along with its torment, the woman''s voice soothed his hurting heart.


    Like water to me, her words smothered the raging fire that burned his soul.


    "Don''t stay in the dark,e here!" the voice encouraged him.


    Elliot looked up again and saw that the light was getting bigger and nearer. From it, a pair of beautiful hands came out, reaching for him. Pushing and pulling back his hands, Elliot hesitated to hold her hand.


    But the hands didn''t give up. Instead, she pulled him out of the darkness and into the light.


    Elliot shut his eyes close as the light blinded him. It took him a few seconds before his sight adjusted to the bright surrounding. When he could see again, he saw that he was in a field full of Verus Amor flowers - the flower that looked like a rose but with crystal-like petals with golden glitters on it. It was an astonishing sight that left Elliot''s mouth open as he marvelled on its beauty. Though nothing surpassed the beauty of the person holding his hands ...


    Finally noticing, and remembering who it was, Elliot cried out her name.


    "Rania!" his voice trembled, and he quickly lunged at her in an embrace, wrapping her around his arms tightly. "Rania ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­"


    "Elliot ¡­," Rania softly whispered his name. She embraced him back and patted his back. "There, there ¡­ go on, cry it all out. I''ll be here".


    "I''m very sorry".


    "Hmmm, well yes, I guess you should be sorry," Rania reprimanded him. "Because you doubted!"


    Then, Rania let go of Elliot and pulled his face in front of hers. She locked her eyes unto his'' and smiled warmly.


    "Have the Supreme not chosen you? Why do you doubt His choice?"


    "He chose me because I''m the one who made the mess".


    "No," Rania shook her head in disapproval. "He chose you because He believes in you. And we, too, believe in you. Me, Luna, Ducis, and all the other guardians. Why don''t you believe in yourself too?"


    "But I ¡­"


    "- Don''t you believe in us?"


    "I do -"


    "- Then, believe in us, who believe in you".


    Rania gently pecked his lips afterwards, giving him a gentle kiss, and embraced him again.


    She did her best to cheer him up ¡­ but seeing his still wretched face, she knew that her efforts were unable to prate thest and hardest wall he built in his heart.


    Even though she managed to put out the fire, the scars were still there ...


    And so, she sighed and prayed in her heart ¡­


    "My Lord ¡­ sometimes, even the greatest words of encouragement are not enough to heal one''s soul ¡­


    I can try to cheer him up a hundred times ¡­ but only Your words would heal the scars in his heart.


    So my Lord, I beseech You ¡­ please, talk to Him ¡­


    Heal his wounded heart and strengthen him once more".


    As tears fell from both of their eyes, Elliot fell into a deep sleep. When he opened his eyes, he was no longer in the flower field. He found himself floating adrift in the gxy. He turned around and on his back was his home - Gaia, in its chaotic state. He took a moment to look at its ruined beauty and shut his eyes close when he couldn''t bear to look at it any longer.


    Suddenly, a silhouette appeared in front of the. It looked like a man except He was so big that He was as big as the. His body shone brightly and only His aura could be seen. Elliot tried to see who He was but he couldn''t make up his face, or even any of His features. The silhouette stood there hovering and looking at the as His white robes flittered with the wind. He stood tall, and was so magnificent and bright that Elliot couldn''t even bear to look at Him.


    Then, He gently raised his arms and held the as if caressing it. With His thunderous yet warm and gentle voice, He started speaking.


    "WHOM shall I send, and WHO will go for us?"


    Not recognizing who He was, since no Magi ever had such a close encounter with the Supreme, Elliot pondered on His question. In his mind, he wanted to ask a lot of things. But whenever he would look back at Gaia, his heart would wring in agony.


    Without hesitation, Elliot answered Him, "Here I am, send me". His eyes were filled withpassion as he looked at the. He was still hurting, but he didn''t care for himself. Instead, he cared more for the and how he could help it.


    More than the pain,passion and love for the and its people ... filled his heart.


    Seeing this, the Supreme smiled endearingly at him and said:


    "This, my child, is why I have chosen you ...


    For I see not what a man sees. I look at the heart".


    Elliot''s eyes widened. Finally, he realized who He was! His whole being trembled and shivered. His heart shouted in joy and adoration! It was the Supreme! The Most High had blessed him with His audience! To someone like him who ¡­ who caused it all.


    Large droplets of tears fell from Elliot''s eyes once again.


    As he cried, the scenery changed into a meadow -the same one in the Forbidden Forest. His body, too, changed into that of his child self - back to when he was merely three years old; back to after he burned the entire forest.


    The Supreme, too, was there with him. His body was now the same size as that of a normal man, but He still shined brightly.


    "My child, do you remember this ce?" the Supreme asked.


    Sniffing, the little Elliot answered, "Yes ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ This is the forest I burned".


    "And do you remember why you decided to burn it?"


    "Because ¡­ because ¡­," he thought hard until he recalled the reason why. "Because I wanted to see the sky! The real sky!" the little Elliot cried harder. "Because the sky was fake! There was a barrier so I ¡­ I thought I could destroy it ¡­," then, he bit his lips and continued, "I ¡­ I wanted to be free".


    "That''s right," the Supreme nodded. "Not because you just wanted to destroy the forest, but because you wanted to be free and see the real sky".


    Elliot couldn''t refute so he simply nodded.


    "Why else do you cry?" the Supreme asked another question.


    "Because I''m the reason the whole universe is suffering," Elliot confessed. "I don''t think ¡­ I''m worthy of being your chosen".


    "How can you be the reason? Did all evil root from you? And why do you belittle yourself? Have I not chosen you?"


    Then, the Supreme knelt in one knee so He''s on the same eye level as the little Elliot. He raised His arm, and gently patted Elliot''s head. Though Elliot couldn''t see it, He smiled warmly at him.


    "My child, remember this ¡­," the Supreme said, as He stroked his hair. "Before I formed you in the womb I knew you, and before you were born I consecrated you; I appointed you a king to the nations".


    The little Elliot was lost for words. The Supreme''s words echoed in his heart and soul.


    "You are not a harbinger of destruction, you are the herald of salvation ¡­


    You are not the root of all evil, but instead, the root of all goodness ¡­


    When you helped a beast in pain ¡­


    When you were tempted but you endured ¡­


    When people needed you, you didn''t turn them away ¡­


    When someone offended you, you chose to forgive ¡­


    When faced with the impossible, you chose to believe ...


    In your heart shines patience, kindness, meekness, self control, mercy, joy andpassion ¡­


    Truly, you are my son, and today, I have begotten you".


    Then, the Supreme pointed towards Elliot''s heart. From the tip of His fingers, golden light came forth and entered Elliot''s body. Suddenly, Elliot felt holy power rushing in him! A power so strong it rivaled the vast amount of spiritual energy he already had!


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 139 - Seventh Gate: Ocean Of Aqua (Part 9)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Bound By Fate" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Three powers in one body ¡­??


    Spiritual, Life, and now, Holy ¡­


    Like the breathtaking colors of the aurora lights, the three powers radiated from Elliot''s body, lighting up the whole forest.


    Little by little, his body changed to his original age.


    "Such warm and fuzzy lights ¡­," Elliot thought in his mind. "Somehow, I feel veryfortable". He closed his eyes wanting to engrave the warmth he was receiving that very moment.


    Tears continued to fall from Elliot''s eyes.


    Somehow, he felt that he was receiving more than just Holy Energy.


    He felt as if ¡­ along with it, he was receiving the love of the Supreme.


    The love of his Father ¡­ and the Father of all creations.


    Truly, there was no greater love than the love of the Most High.


    A moment of silence passed by as Elliot basked himself in His warm love.


    "My child," the Supreme spoke once again. "The world will give you many tribtions, but take heart! For I have ovee the world ¡­


    I will always be with you ¡­ I will never leave you, nor forsake you ¡­


    So be strong and take heart! And always remember who you are".


    With these final words, the Supreme faded along with the light. The whole forest was no more and only the clear skies were left. The meadow where his feet rested became water, and from it, he stood up straight, with his head tilted up towards the sky.


    Shedding hisst tears, Elliot curved his lips into a beautiful smile.


    All the storm in his heart had calmed down ...


    All the fire that burned him, puffed out ...


    And all the scars in his heart, healed and renewed ¡­


    Somehow, Elliot felt so at peace with himself.


    He no longer med himself, or doubted, or feared.


    Yes, all of them were no more, gone like the wind.


    Inner peace ¡­ what a wonderful thing it is.


    "Thank you," Elliot whispered his most heartfelt thanks to the Most High.


    A few more moments of silence passed by. When Elliot opened his eyes once again, he found himself back at the mirror house. His knees were still on the ground so he stood up, and shook the dust off his knees and feet. The life in his eyes was back, and they glowed more than before. His devastated expression waspletely gone and reced with serenity.


    "Oh? You''re standing up?" his clone went back to mocking him. "I see you''ve failed to realize the gravity of your sins".


    Elliot looked straight to his clone with his eyes burning ¡­ not in anger, but in resolution.


    "I know who you are now," Elliot replied, with a faint smile on his lips.


    The clone was taken aback. "W-what do you mean?"


    "You''re not the guardian of this realm ¡­ but instead,


    You are my fear. My deepest, darkest fear".


    The clone''s eyes widened.


    "But I have no need for you now," Elliot continued. "For I have found something far greater than fear ¡­


    Perfect love, that is from the Supreme ...


    Perfect love that casts out all fear".


    At these words, the sinister look of the clone disappeared. His lips curved into a beautiful smile like Elliot''s as his body slowly cracked like a mirror and scattered. Along with him, the whole mirror house slowly shattered and disappeared into thin air.


    Before the clonepletely disappeared, he asked Elliot for thest time.


    "Do you know now? Who you are, where you came from, and where you''re going?"


    Smiling, Elliot nodded and answered, "Yes, I know now.


    I am the begotten son of the Supreme, chosen and anointed to be the king of the nations.


    I came from Him, as one of His creations. I am but mere dust and ypared to Him, yet He loves me, cares for me, and calls me son.


    And so, with this little life I have, I offer it to Him. I will go and fulfill my purpose.


    I will save Gaia, and its people just as He saved me!


    I will free all the others just as He freed me!


    I will rule all the nations and love its people, just as He loves me!"


    CRAAAACCCCKKK!!!


    Atst, the magic circles that revolved around Elliot''s body shattered and disappeared like the mirror house.


    Elliot woke up to Rania''s face in front of him, and her lips locked on his.


    "What a great way to wake up," Elliot chuckled and thought in his mind. Then, it suddenly struck him - Rania was giving her life energy to him! "This silly woman, seriously!" Getting up from his position, he grabbed the back of Rania''s head, pulling it closer unto him. The light pressing of their lips deepened, and Elliot moved his lips for Rania to notice.


    Indeed, she noticed him, and tears fell from her eyes.


    "Elliot!" breathing heavily, Rania let go of Elliot''s lips and cried out his name. "You''re back!"


    "Yes, I''m back," Elliot smiled endearingly towards her. "I''m back and here I am seeing a silly girl transfer her life energy to me. Look at you! You''re almost drained of life!" he reprimanded her.


    Rania chuckled while she sobbed. Suddenly, her body failed her and she passed out.


    "Rania!" Elliot caught her in his arms.


    Seeing Elliot finally awake, everyone was overjoyed, but then Rania suddenly copsed and now they''re worried again. Ducis quickly removed the barrier and everyone gathered near them.


    "Truly silly," Elliot shook his head as he cupped Rania''s face on his hands and kissed her. He returned Rania''s life energy and gave her more, bncing their life energies together.


    Rania slowly regained her consciousness, much to everyone''s delight. Her body felt so light. Then, she noticed she had more life energy that she had before, Not fond of the idea, she kissed Elliot back and returned his life energy to him.


    Elliot noticed what she was doing so he gave them back to her.


    Rania didn''t back down, she gave it back as soon as he gave it to her.


    On and on, their futile attempts continued until Rania pushed Elliot''s lips away from her.


    "Elliot, stop this!" Rania pouted. "Why did you give me more of your life energy? If you''re keen on returning, just give me back what I had originally".


    "No," Elliot strongly refused. "It''s better this way. Now, I don''t have to worry about you, having a shorter life span than mine," he smiled cheekily.


    "Rania ¡­ sniff ¡­ Elliot ¡­ sniff," Luna sobbed, seeing her two friends survive such a great ordeal. "You''re both okay ¡­ sniff ¡­ you survived! Waaaaaaaaa! Hu hu hu hu!" She bawled her eyes and jumped between Rania and Elliot, hugging them both in her arms. "Rania you stupid! That was very dangerous! What if Elliot took longer? Your life almost drained out!" Turning to Elliot, she reprimanded him, "And you! What took you so long? You scared the heck out of all of us! Your spiritual energy drained so fast! If Rania missed on helping you out by 5 seconds, you would have been dead! Hu hu hu hu!"


    Rania and Elliot chuckled together. They patted Luna''s back andforted her.


    "Thank you, Luna," they chorused.


    "Master ¡­ you''re back," Ducis murmured but Elliot heard him. He, too, ended up crying, along with the other guardians.


    "You had us worried," Terra wiped her tears and smiled at them.


    "Master!" Caligo bawled his eyes as well and jumped towards Elliot and joined the hug.


    One by one, the other guardians joined in, making a big group hug for all of them. With tearstained eyes, theyughed together. What a blissful moment it was. A couple of minutes passed by as they cried tears of joy and joked amongst each other. Luna was still a bit angry at the guardians for not helping. Elliot wasn''t angry though. He understood why they couldn''t, and besides, he got a far better help. In that, he was very thankful. Poor Rania though, she got flicked in the forehead two times, by Luna and Elliot, for being ¡­ "silly".


    Theirughter only stopped when they heard an enchanting voice, singing from afar.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 140 - Extra #7: Untold Tales (Zeid And Rania - Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    After reminiscing their first meeting, Zeid got out of the shower and put on his bathrobe to dry his body. He grabbed a towel from the rack, dabbing it on his hair as he walked out of the bathroom and towards the living room where a cup of coffee was ced on the table, still hot. Beside the coffee was his phone, some magazines, and a newspaper. He sat on the couch not long after and drank his coffee as he read the newspaper. It was then when suddenly, his phone rang.??


    "December 3, 20xx


    Zeid''s Birthday! <3


    Don''t forget to surprise him!


    Oh, and buy him a new game!


    Last Dream should be released by now."


    It was a notification ¡­ from Rania''s calendar. Being heirs of rich families, sometimes it would be hard for them to meet so they decided to put all of their schedules in their phones'' calendars and have them shared with each other. This way, it would be easier to find free times for them to meet. Of course they made sure it''s secure and all. The only downside was when someone would forget to set it as private - like this certain notification.


    Setting it to private meant that the details of the schedule would only be shown to the organizer or the one who created the event in the calendar, meaning, Zeid won''t see what it was about - in case they''re preparing for surprises and such. But then again, Rania being the very technologically inclined person as she was, forgot to set it to private. Thus, the reason why Zeid was being notified right now of his own birthday.


    "Pft! Seriously, that girl ¡­," Zeid chuckled as he picked up his phone and stared at the notification. Sighing heavily, he remembered yet again, another memory.


    This time, it was a memory of his first birthday with Rania ...


    Like how most would imagine a birthday celebration of the rich, Zeid''s 18th birthday was exactly that - extravagant. For how else should the richest family in the country celebrate their only son''s birthday? Surely, only with the best of the best.


    It was a yacht party where only the most prestigious families, distinguished people, and renowned celebrities were invited. They were all checked from the harbor for invitations by tons of security personnels before they boarded the gigantic private yacht of the Ardor family. The yacht itself was a "simple" gift from Zeid''s parents ording to them. All of the decorations and furnitures were carefully chosen, the musicians were the top of their professions, the foods were prepared by three-stars michelin chefs, the drinks by the greatest mixologists, and every server, trained to be unrivaled when ites to hospitality. Security cameras and bodyguards were all over the ce. Lastly, a few reporters and videographers were invited to record the whole event.


    The party started when Zeid was introduced to everyone after a few speeches were made by his parents. Zeid thanked everyone for attending and for all the gifts they gave - vacation houses,rge lots, inds, cars, properties, and other expensive things. After his introduction was the time to greet every guest, something he was so sick and tired of doing. Every year, the same thing, the same faces, same agendas - all for formality and business. It looked beautiful on the outside, since everyone seemed to be enjoying the party, but on the inside, everyone had their own motives which mainly boiled down to "establishing connections".


    Finally, Zeid finished his rounds. He quickly got out towards the deck of the yacht where a jacuzzi was set up, surrounded by soft recliners for anyone who wished to take a dip. Somehow he felt like he wanted to dive there, but it was only the first night, so he couldn''t. Besides, there were still a lot of things that needed to be done.


    "Phew!," Zeid sighed deeply, loosening his tie, and staring at the bubbling ocean water below. "I really hate parties," he snorted and rummaged his hair as he shook his head. He was very annoyed but couldn''t express his annoyance.


    "Must be suffocating, huh?" Rania surprised him from behind.


    Zeid jolted and quickly turned around. "W-what the-!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Rania chuckled as she raised both of her hands in surrender. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to scare Mr. Birthday Boy".


    Zeid sighed heavily. "For goodness'' sake, don''t do that!"


    "Alright, I won''t," Rania suppressed herughter. "Feeling a little better now?"


    Zeid gaped, he didn''t know what to answer first. After thinking for a bit, he nodded. Indeed, the surprise made him forget the things weighing his mind.


    "Yes, I guess it worked," Zeid answered. "Don''t tell me you deliberately did that to ¡­"


    "Hmm ¡­ I wonder?" Rania asked yfully. She walked nearer and stood beside Zeid, lifting up her head to look at the night sky. "Parties like this are really awful, right? They''re meant to be celebrations of important events, like your birthday, but all I see and hear are," she tried to copy how the older men sounded, "''how''s your business going, Mr. I don''t Know?'', ''doing great, Mr. I don''t Know No.2''. If not business, they''ll talk about the recent properties they bought, or the expensive things they want to buy. No one really talks about you, do they? No one''s even asking how you are! Yes, they greeted you, but then they''ll go to their real agenda," Raniained. "Seriously, this is more like a business gathering masked in the name of your birthday celebration".


    Zeid thought she was so cute trying to imitate those conversations, he couldn''t stop himself fromughing.


    "Hey! Are you not angry about it?" Rania was puzzled that he wasughing about it. "If you''re to ask me, I''d say I''m annoyed".


    "Pft! Well, I am annoyed, too," Zeid confessed, "But yourint looked so cute so I just -" realizing he slipped, Zeid quickly covered his mouth. "I mean ¡­"


    Rania raised her eyebrows and crossed her arms, "So you think meining is funny? And why would myint look cute? Am I a dog?" She squinted her eyes.


    "I didn''t say that," Zeid shook his head. "I - sigh ¡­ nevermind. Anyway, where''s my gift? Your mother gave me a nice ferrari, how about you?"


    Rania blinked her eyes. "Hmm ¡­ This is my gift - apanying you to watch the stars," she smiled cheekily.


    "What? That''s it?"


    "Hey! Do you expect a high schooler like me to have tons of money?"


    "Seriously?" Zeid chuckled again. "You''re an heiress and you don''t have money? Are you kidding me?"


    "I already have what I need, I don''t see any reason to ask for more. Besides, if I have extra money, I''d rather donate it to an orphanage or two".


    Zeid was speechless for a moment.


    "Now that you mention it ¡­ you''re right. We don''t really need much. All this extravagance is just that - extravagance, nothing else. But many people want luxury".


    "Yes, because they''re blinded by the thought ''more is better'' only to be entrapped in the endless cycle of uncontentment, since there will always be something new, something better, and always more expensive than before. So basically, they''re just wasting money with their never ending desires."


    "You talk about deep things," Zeid assessed. "Are you really just 16 years old?"


    "Depends on what age you''re referring to," Rania joked again.


    On and on their conversation continued. It was a very refreshing experience for Zeid. Never had he really experienced meaningful conversations with anyone. Somehow, he feltfortable and at ease around Rania. She would always say the weirdest of things ¡­ or maybe not weirdest, but "deep" things. She''d make you wonder about life and philosophies. Zeid wondered if she got it from the books she kept on reading.


    And so, that night, Zeid received the greatest gift he could ever have ¡­ a friend ¡­ a "real" friend. No ulterior motives, no pretenses, no lies, just in, true friendship. And for that, he was so happy. It was not magical or expensive, but for him, it was simple but it was the best.


    Tomemorate it, Zeid took a bouquet of flowers from one of the disys at the corners and gave it to Rania.


    "Here, take this," Zeid offered her a bouquet of white roses. It''s petals were wet and the water droplets reflected the moon''s light making them look like crystals. It was very beautiful to look at.


    Rania was reminded of one of her dreams as she took the flowers and smelled them. In her mind she thought, "Could it be him? The one I kept on dreaming about?"


    "Thank you," she whispered and they both smiled at each other.


    Unbeknownst to them, their parents saw them getting along with each other and decided to have a nice chat about possible marriage in the future.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    I just want to take this time and thank everyone who sent their messages offort to me in thement section (i_love_books started it, and followed by my friends and many other readers and authors), my social media ounts, DMs in discord, and others. Some were even such angels and sent me cards with a bunch of tags with bible verses written on each. (that''s Ynna and Starr) T_T I''m really very much grateful to all of you. T_T My grandmother is really close to me and it''s still very hard to ept reality but your wordsforted me. T_T Words can''t express how thankful I am to everyone. T_T From the bottom of my heart, I say my thanks, along with my whole family. <3 I love you all so much! <3 Please keep safe and happy!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ==============

 Chapter 141 - Seventh Gate: Ocean Of Aqua (Part 10)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Sea of Eden" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "La~ La~ La~ La~" the voice sang a melody without lyrics but its message reverberated to the depths of the soul of anyone who would listen. "Come, follow me," it said without words.??


    As everyone felt it in their hearts, they followed the enchanting voice. It led towards the ocean. When their feet touched the water, it parted into two, making the white ocean floor a pathway for them to walk on. The ocean water became walls, and the sea creatures didn''t dare cross beyond it. The team followed the path which led deeper into the ocean.


    When they walked a couple of hundred meters, the ocean floor led downwards, through a staircase. From afar, they saw a dazzling temple made of different colored gems, and covered by underwater nts and corals. Upon seeing it, Luna hurried towards the door to begin deciphering the words to unlock it. Rania, Elliot, and Ducis followed her while the other guardians went back to Elliot''s Zweih?nder.


    Like the other doors before this one, the letters carved on it were the same format. Luna could easily decipher them now. And the words on the door said:


    "Now we see but a poor reflection as in a mirror; then we shall see face to face. Now I know in part; then I shall know fully, even as I am fully known."


    "Another puzzle," Luna assessed after reading the words. Then, the door opened, producing a loud tremor on the ocean floor, scattering all the nearby sea creatures.


    Without further ado, they entered the temple and headed to the innermost room. To their surprise, a beautiful mermaid awaited them, sitting on the stairs towards the altar of the blue crystal. She had long, red orange hair, very much in contrast to the blue surroundings, and her mermaid tails were made of blue and white scales,bined to form a beautiful pattern. Herplexion was pale and one could easily notice she wasn''t wearing anything to cover her chest, except for her long hair and ne made of white pearls.


    "You have surpassed such a great ordeal, oh Anointed King," the mermaid greeted Elliot.


    Hearing her voice, everyone thought the same thing - it was her! The one that they heard singing from the shore. Her voice was still enchanting and the way she spoke was very gentle, polite, and calm.


    "I''m d you made it," the mermaid continued, smiling towards Elliot, then, unto the others. Noticing Elliot''s faintly troubled mind, she asked, "Is there anything you wish to ask me, Anointed King?"


    "Yes, in fact I do have something I always wanted to ask," Elliot confessed.


    "Feel free to ask".


    "I''ve always wondered ¡­ what happens to those anointed kings that didn''t surpass the trials?"


    Ducis was startled by his sudden question. With a heavy sigh, he answered him, "Since they still have free will, the other anointed who failed the tests were given the opportunity to return to their homes and live as normal Magi. There were a few unlucky ones who got lured in and trapped in the other guardian''s realms, and also a very few who ¡­ died trying". His voice grew softer and softer on every word he said until thest one was almost inaudible.


    "It was truly heartbreaking to see an anointed fail the trials," the mermaid continued for Ducis. "But it would be more heartbreaking should we be lenient. They were anointed for a reason - to rule an entire - that is not a task to be taken lightly. Also, most of the reasons why they do not pass is because theycked something. It could either be faith, or love, or hope to the Supreme, or other weaknesses they have".


    Ducis nodded in agreement.


    "You see, let''s take faith as an example," the mermaid added. "Faith doesn''t work one way, it should be two-way. The Supreme can choose and believe on people whom He sees the heart has what it takes ¡­ but then, if that person doesn''t believe in himself, or have faith in himself, then it disqualifies the faith that the Supreme has ced in him, making the faith itself ¡­ not be connected.


    Same goes for other qualities. The Supreme could be patient with us, but if we''re not patient with ourselves, then it''s all for nothing. The Supreme could be merciful to us, graceful to us, and other things, but if we don''t do the same for ourselves, then it is nothing. Especially love ¡­ the Supreme could love us but if we don''t love ourselves, then its changing powers won''t work in our lives".


    "I see ¡­," Elliot mumbled. "In that case, can I ask that you free all those that have been trapped in the realms?"


    Ducis and the mermaid were startled while Rania and Luna looked proud towards Elliot.


    "T-that''s ¡­ but," the mermaid was at a loss for words. Like a gentle ripple onke water, her calm face showed a hint of shock. One could guess she never expected to hear such a request.


    "Did the Supreme tell you to trap His anointed inside the realm if they fail?" Elliot asked. His words weren''t only directed to the mermaid but unto all the other guardians as well. Realizing his call, the other guardians went out of the Zweih?nder to face him.


    "I understand what you meant master ¡­ but they failed," Caligo tried to reason out.


    "I have always let go of those who failed," Terra pondered to herself, puzzled by what''s happening, "So you mean, the others didn''t?"


    Fauna agreed with Terra, "I have never trapped anyone inside my realms".


    Saburra raised his hand, "I ¡­ am guilty of trapping quite a few who failed. But they -"


    "-You trapped someone?" Ventus was appalled. "And here I am, who never tested anyone but imparted lessons instead".


    The guardians started discussing and arguing against each other.


    "Everyone, calm down," Elliot silenced them. "I am not ming anyone of you for your decisions. As to why you have decided to trap them in your realms, I don''t care whatever reasons they are".


    The guardians trembled at his voice. They felt electricity running through their spines as they listened closely to him.


    Looking at each guardian''s golden eyes, Elliot continued, "One of the lessons I learned from the Supreme in this trial I just went through, is to NEVER let our past define who we are and who we will be. So for those who failed the trials - yes, they failed, but let them free. Do not contain them, do not trap them. Because that is the same as condemning them for not meeting a standard that wasid before them ¡­


    Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. But failing once doesn''t mean they''ll fail forever. One or two or three or even a thousand failures, doesn''t define who they are as a person. After all, they were initially chosen by the Supreme - it meant that their hearts were in the right direction. Surely, they were challenged but I''m sure they have already regretted everything and med themselves for the amount of years that they are trapped ¡­


    But ¡­ that captivity ends here!


    I ask all of you. Set them FREE!"


    Every guardian was speechless. They couldn''t refute any words that he said. There was this warm feeling in their chest, like a wildfire telling them to "obey" him. Never had they experienced such things ¡­ only with the Supreme himself ¡­ but somehow, Elliot gave them the exact same feeling.


    Without any more rebuttal, all the guardians nodded their heads and disappeared, unto their realms, and freed all the previously anointed Magi. Finally being free of their captivity, the previously anointed ones were overjoyed and thanked the current generation''s Anointed King, Elliot. The guardians helped them go back to Gaia, and unto their respective towns. Though most people in their timelines were long gone and the felt unfamiliar to them, the freedom gave them hope to change their way of living and let the failure be their teacher. Atst, they decided to move on and forward.


    Ducis and the mermaid were overjoyed by Elliot''s decision. While the other guardians were busy following hismand, the mermaid gave her blessings to Elliot.


    "My name is Aqua,


    And I am the Seventh Gate.


    As the Guardian of Water,


    In my heart, shines Peace.


    Thou hast been tested,


    And evil, I found nought.


    Therefore, thou shalt receiveth mine blessings.


    I shalt be with thou,


    And thou shalt be with me".


    And yet another power had been added to Elliot''s Zweih?nder.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    As part of "Authors & Readers Win-Win Event", I''ve decided to do a mass release if we reach the below numbers of privilege readers for September! XD


    1000 Privilege Readers = 10 chapters mass release


    500 Privilege Readers = 5 chapters mass release


    PS: It''s just the start of September and I already have 36 Priv Readers, thank you so much! So JOIN them to achieve the next milestone! <3


    Also, I adjusted my privilege tiers so it will be affordable for everyone. See below:


    Tier 1 = 1 coin only, 2 advanced chapters (preferred)


    Tier 2 = 99 coins, 3 advanced chapters


    Please SUPPORT me on this event and purchase my privilege! XD <3


    Tier 1 privilege is 1 COIN ONLY! Purchase it now! <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 142 - Clavis’ Dilemma

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Sunny Mornings" by Peder B. Hend (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in the loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    "I have a dilemma ¡­," vis began. He sat with legs apart on a couch and his elbows leaned on his knees. His fingers were intertwined together, supporting his sharp chin. In front of him was his father, nervously sipping his tea, though he tried to hide it.??


    "And what dilemma would that be, for you toe straight to my office on a working day?" his father replied as his eyes narrowed in curiosity. In his mind, he thought, "This child who had long forgotten how to visit his parents ever since he became the Oracle''s Interpreter ¡­ what could be troubling someone as intelligent as him? Is it an enemy? But he''s powerful enough to defeat anyone! He''s next to the king for goodness sake! Hmmm ¡­ or is it the king himself? Did they fight again? Last time was about love. I wonder what it is this time".


    "It''s ¡­," vis hesitated and sighed before continuing, "It''s about Selena".


    vis'' father almost spilled his tea. "Did you two fight again? What insensitive thing did you do this time?"


    "Huh?" vis scoffed and raised his eyebrows. He answered in his most defensive tone, "I didn''t do anything. Why do you easily use me? And what makes you think that it would always be my fault if we fight?"


    "Well ... your fianc¨¦e is not insensitive like you are".


    "Seriously? Are you my father? Or are you Selena''s father now?"


    "I am both your father - in blood and inw".


    "I didn''t - argh ¡­ nevermind. That''s not even the dilemma I''m talking about," vis moved from his position andid his back on the sofa.


    "If that''s not it, then what is it?"


    "It''s her birthday and I don''t know what to give her as a gift," vis confessed. A hint of flush could be seen from his cheeks as he scratched it with his forefinger.


    His father''s eyes widened and blinked twice before he was able toprehend what his son just said.


    "Alright," he gulped, trying to suppress hisughter. "This is a dilemma, indeed," he chuckled.


    "Ugh, please don''tugh at my misery," vis sighed. "I didn''t even know it was her birthday untilst night. Ugh, I should have prepared better if I knew in advance. Why did I only think of checking itst night? Argh!"


    "I''m guessing you visited the archives?''


    vis nodded.


    "Ha ha ha! This is a sight to behold. My son is showing frustration on his face! Mitis would love to see this".


    vis mmed his palm on his face. "Please, stop it," he begged. Then, with a serious tone, he told his father, "I don''t want to give her just anything. It should be something she really likes. It''s her birthday after all. You only celebrate it once a year".


    "Indeed," vis'' father nodded.


    A sudden silence surrounded the whole office.


    "You''ve been with her for a while now. What did you observe?"


    vis pondered. "That''s the problem. I never saw herpletely fascinated about something".


    "Hmm ¡­ I see," his father pondered. "Then why not try the usual ones? Flowers? Confectioneries?"


    vis squinted his eyes in disappointment. "Is that how you pursued mom? With flowers and sweets? That''s so outdated".


    "D-did you just insult your father?" vis'' father fumed. "Of course that''s not how I - Ugh ¡­ nevermind," like vis, he dropped the topic. Truly, like father like son - they don''t like engaging in meaningless arguments. But getting back at him, he mumbled while sipping his tea, "I only suggested that since you''re a failure of a fiance for not knowing what your future wife wants".


    Gritting his teeth, vis answered back, "That''s why I''m here to ask help but it seems I''m getting insulted instead".


    The father and son engaged in a staring battle afterwards. They only stopped when someone barged in like a thunder.


    "Honey!" Mitis cheerfully shouted as she banged the doors open. "I brought lunch! Let''s eat together!" Opening her eyes, she noticed her son and husband looking at her from the couch. "Oh! You''re there! And vis, too. What brings you here my son? Did you bully my dear Selena again?"


    vis was bbergasted. "Even you, mother? Am I being disowned?"


    "Fu fu fu fu," Mitis chuckled. "Oh, don''t take it to heart my dear. I love you both of course!" She then ced the lunchboxes she carried on the table and sat beside her husband. "But what happened? Why are you suddenly visiting your father?"


    "It''s Selena''s birthday on the day after tomorrow," vis answered. "And I don''t know what to gift her".


    Mitis took a moment to process what her son just said.


    "Oh no! That''s so soon!" Mitis eximed. "I need to buy a gift for her, too. And prepare for a party! We should have a party! Why are you only telling me now such an important thing?"


    vis bowed his head, "I only found outst night".


    "We should be hasty! So many things to buy, so many foods to prepare, and gifts! It should be a surprise so we need to do it in secret," Mitis panicked. "I should call every servant to help me on this. And Illumin¨¢ire, too! She''d hate not knowing since she''s been fond of Selena as well". On and on, Mitis mumbled to herself as she thought of a n. "So much to do, so little time ¡­ Well, I''m off! See youter boys!"


    "Wait! I haven''t even -" vis tried to stop her but Mitis vanished into thin air. And just like that, she was gone. "Ugh ¡­ where can I get reasonable answers?"


    Thinking it would be a waste of precious time to stay in his father''s office any longer, vis went outside. He walked absentmindedly through the hallways in the Grand Pce.


    "You''ve been with her for a while now. What did you observe?"


    Recalling what his father told him, vis pondered, "Hmmm ¡­ If I''m not mistaken, there was something she told me. What was it again? It was when we ¡­," he blushed, remembering one of their steamy nights. A glimpse of Selena''s body on top of him ran through his mind. "No! Not that! I mean ¡­ after that! When I told her she could use magic! Ugh ¡­ what''s wrong with me?" He shook his head in disappointment of himself.


    Then, he finally remembered it.


    "Wooow! I never imagined I would be able to use magic! It''s like those role ying games I''ve been ying before! Amazing!" Selena''s eyes twinkled in vis'' memory.


    "Yes, that''s it!" vis thought. "And whates after that?"


    And another memory came to mind.


    "Role what? Role ying games?" vis asked.


    "Yes! There''s this game I really like with lots of installments! It''s called Last Dream!" Selena''s eyes continued to twinkle. "There''s Last Dream 1, Last Dream 2, up to 15 but my favorite is Last Dream 7! I just love Faerith''s character! She''s really amazing and she''s my favorite!"


    "That''s it!" vis snapped his fingers, bringing him back from his thoughts. "It was a human''s game. Last Dream ¡­ I wonder where I could get that?"


    "Brother?" Illumin¨¢ire called him.


    vis didn''t notice that he was already in front of the temple inside the Grand Pce.


    Finally noticing Illumin¨¢ire, vis responded, "Sister ... what is it?"


    "I have been calling you many times but you do not answer".


    "Sorry, I was lost in thought".


    "Indeed you are," Illumin¨¢ire nodded. "I presume it''s about Selena''s birthday? Mother just came to me".


    vis nodded. "Are you helping with the preparations?"


    "I am. Have you thought of your gift yet?"


    "I just did. But I''m not sure how to get it".


    "I see".


    A moment of silence passed by. Though mostly together due to their duties, they still had not mastered the arts of small talks, considering they were twins. Thus, always resulting to a boring conversation between them.


    "One advice," Illumin¨¢ire broke the silence.


    "Hm? What is it?"


    Illumin¨¢ire whispered her four words advice and vis'' eyes widened in surprise. After saying her piece, Illumin¨¢ire went back inside the temple, leaving vis still shocked. A few moments passed by before he shook his head and banished the thoughts of him being so stupid.


    "Focus, vis," he pped his cheeks lightly. "You need to get her present first. And to do that ¡­ I need to go down to Earth".


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Due to unforeseen recent events, I was unable to update any more chapters and have incurred a lot of backlogs in the process. I would like to apologize for all the inconvenience this has caused all of you. I''m really sorry. T_T


    Moving forward I won''t upload any new chapters until I catch up on updating the most recent one. I won''t be able to join the September Win-Win event any longer as well. Feel free to support other authors as well to get the badge and other rewards.


    Thank you for your understanding.


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 143 - Visiting Earth

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Ponyo Comes" by Yasushi Toyoshima (Ponyo OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in the loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    vis woke up early the next day. Careful not to wake Selena who was hugging him tightly at that moment, he removed her arms that were wrapped around his waist gently and slowly. He stopped midway when Selena grunted, holding his breath in the process. He only continued removing her arms when he was sure that she was back to sleeping soundly.??


    vis had no time to do his usual morning routine of sipping his coffee while reading a book. So as soon as he finished bathing himself, he changed into a normal human''s clothing - a blue polo shirt paired with white pants, leather shoes, and a non-magical human''s watch. Yes, he conjured them all by magic, copying a design from one of the nation leaders he remembered before, when they gathered them and talked to them. Little did he know that he looked like a celebrity being overly handsome even in simple clothing. To top it off, he tied his hair into a neat ponytail, only leaving his soft fringes on his forehead, and a couple of locks on both sides of his face since they were too short to reach the hair tie.


    Aside from looking like one of the humans, he made sure to conjure human currency. Realizing it was illegal, he destroyed them and created gems instead. He thought getting money exchanged from it would be better and more "legal". Lastly, he picked a ce to visit from a map he got in the archives - it was a map of the Earth. After much consideration, he decided to go to a western country, the United States, located in the continent of North America.


    Finally ready to depart, he created a ck hole since the distance he was going to was quite far. Magi uses ck holes for long distance travelling and teleportation for short distance. He jumped into the ck hole and in just a matter of seconds, he was already in one of thergest cities on Earth.


    "So this is what a human''s city looks like," vis assessed as he spun his head around the whole city. There were lots of skyscrapers, street lights, people walking on the sides, cars on the road, and shops all over the ce. It was a picture perfect city and the sound of a bustling crowd could be heard everywhere. It was no longer the ruins it once was after the night of invasion. "Hmmm ¡­ humans easily adapt to circumstances and I see that they have already rebuilt what was broken," vis thought. ''Well, it never would have happened if they only agreed to let us silently take the spiritual energy from their. It''s wasted on them anyway".


    vis started walking and surveying the whole area, looking for the game that Selena liked. He passed by a couple of apparel shops, restaurants, coffee shops, malls, bars, and many others. He pondered while he walked.


    "Last Dream ¡­ role ying game ¡­ with lots of installments. I wonder what it looks like?" vis asked himself. "With the human''s advancing technology, I''m guessing it would be something that has to do with that. It''s not like Selena would dress up as a certain character and fight. So it should be something controble". On and on, his mind wandered what the game could possibly look like and how it could be yed. He only stopped thinking when he saw arge clock with its small hands pointing at eight. "Ugh, I don''t have all day to think about this. It''s better to ask".


    vis looked around him. His feet seemed to have brought him inside one of therge malls in the city. He turned his head to look for someone to ask only to find everyone staring at him.


    "Huh? Why are they looking at me?" vis asked himself. "Do I look weird? I''m wearing the same clothes as they do. I may be taller than most of them but the difference is not that much".


    "Ahm ¡­ sir," a group of young women approached him. They were giggling and pushing each other in front of him.


    vis was taken aback but he managed to keep his face calm.


    "Why are these girls biting their lips and moving their bodies in a weird fashion?" vis thought. "Is it an illness? I should get away from them".


    "Can we take a picture with you please?" one of the girls blurted out. Her face was so red and some sweats could be seen from her forehead.


    Unfortunately, before she finished her words, vis already turned away and walked the other way. He didn''t want to catch whatever illness they had, ording to him. Noticing this, one of the other girls quickly grabbed on his sleeves, trying to make him stay. The moment her fingers brushed on his sleeve, vis turned to her and red menacingly to the point that he looked scary. The girls jolted.


    "Don''t touch me," vismanded as he pulled his arm away. He turned his head away from them again and continued walking.


    The young girls were left frozen on the spot for a few seconds but then came squealing afterwards, as if they saw a celebrity. vis was annoyed by the noise but oh well, he was in the human''s world incognito - he shouldn''t make any ruckus or it might trigger another war.


    A few hours passed by and vis still had not found the game. Thanks to not being able to use magic, he had to walk by foot just to look for it. The enormous size of the mall didn''t help as well. Good thing he was smart enough to memorize the directory and the floor ns so he didn''t need to visit the same ce twice. But still, he was getting nowhere. He tried asking a couple of people but they kept fawning over him that his questions were left unanswered. Losing hope, he sat down near the fountain located at the center of the mall. He did manage to find a shop to exchange the jewels for human currency at least.


    "Haaah," vis sighed deeply. "Where on earth is that game?"


    "What game?" the man who was seated at the far end of the bench asked. "You''ve been sighing for a whole minute now. I thought it''s because of a girl, but oh no, it''s a game! What the freaks! Ha ha ha! You''re a weird handsome dude!"


    "Oh, that''s ¡­ well, I''m looking for a game called ''Last Dream''. Any idea where to find it?"


    "Woah! Whoever''s ying that among your peers has great tastes!" the man eximed. He had this jolly and friendly face that one could easily get along with. "Perfect timing, too! They just released theirtest installment - Last Dream 7 Remake, part 2!"


    vis eyes twinkled in anticipation. "Where?"


    "It should be in the game zone area," the man answered quickly. "Oh, this mall is pretty huge. I can take you there if you want".


    vis was surprised by his kindness. "If it''s not that much of a bother".


    "Nah, it''s fine. I''m waiting for my brother but he''s runningte anyways".


    "Thank you".


    vis followed the man and shortly after taking the elevator and walking past a couple of shops, they arrived at the game zone area. The man continued walking towards a store that had lots of posters on its clear windows. When they entered, a sales representative assisted them. vis stated what he wanted to buy and the representative guided them to the spot. There, the different video games stood like thin books on a shelf but amongst the featured ones was the game vis was looking for.


    "I see, so this is how it looks," vis thought to himself. Turning to the representative, he said, "I''d like this one".


    "Sure, sir. Is there anything else you''d like?"


    The man who apanied vis nudged him and asked, "Do you have the console for that?"


    "Huh? Console?"


    "Yes, the thing where you insert the disc and y".


    "Oh, that. I don''t".


    "You better buy it then. You can''t y the game without it".


    vis turned to the rep again, "And the console, too. Also, add every installments of this game. And also some other games simr to it. Oh wait, maybe I should just buy everything?"


    "A-all of them?" the rep''s eyes shot wide open.


    "Are you some kind of millionaire or something?" the man he was with was surprised as well.


    It wasn''t a million but vis earned a couple of hundred thousand dors from the gems he sold. And he nonchntly put the cash on his wallet, and the excess, since it didn''t fit, on a case given to him for free by the shop owner.


    "Is that too much? Then maybe just those in the same genre, or games that women would like".


    "Y-yes, sir! Right away!" the rep ran and immediately prepared everything.


    Once done, vis paid for everything in cash. He didn''t even need the remaining money on the case, so he just gave it to the man that helped him.


    "What is this?" the man asked.


    "Some change, I don''t need it anymore so you can have it".


    "Huh? No, I''m good, man. I didn''t help to get something in return," he waved his hands disapprovingly. "If you got extra money, you can put it in a bank or something".


    vis paused for a moment, appreciating the kindness of a human stranger. And with a sincere heart, he said, "You''re a kind human. Thank you".

 Chapter 144 - Birthday Preparation

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Ponyo Comes" by Yasushi Toyoshima (Ponyo OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in the loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    Coming down to Earth, vis came upon a sudden realization ¡­??


    Magi had always been a proud race, thinking themselves as superior to other races in the universe since they hold the greatest powers. Thus, it was normal for them to think that humans were just a lowly race and the best benefit they would serve them was to make pure-blooded offspring, since a human''s DNA was way inferior than a Magi''s.


    But ¡­ seeing what he saw today, he realized there wasn''t much difference, really. Both races were just trying to live their own lives. Each and everyone was a "person", an individual. Regardless of race, power, or gender - both were just people capable of emotions, hopes, dreams, and passions. If only the situation between the two races were a bit different ¡­ maybe, they could have been great allies.


    "Well, there''s no use thinking about the what-ifs and could-have-beens," vis thought. "I''ll just go back home now. Mother and sister might need some help with the preparations".


    And so, vis thanked the man who helped him, parting ways with him. He made sure to go to a deste area before he used his holy energy to create a ck hole. He went back home in the same manner he went outside, only this time, his hands were preupied by the too many paper bags he held.


    It was already afternoon when vis arrived. He destined the ck hole to his office in the Grand Pce instead of his bedchamber thinking Selena might be there. He carefully ced the paper bags under his desk and teleported to his bedchamber to check if the coast was clear. He checked all the rooms and there was no sign of Selena, so he took the paper bags again and teleported. Inside his bedchamber was a room that served as his office. And that''s where he decided to keep his gifts to Selena since she barely ever went there. Selena had been very considerate not to disturb him while working so he thought it would be the best hiding ce.


    After leaving the gifts inside, vis went out of the office and locked its doors.


    "vis! You''re there!" Selena shouted his name as soon as she saw him.


    vis jolted in surprise. He was sure he didn''t see her before he arrived.


    "Hm? You''re working?" Selena asked. "But you weren''t there when I woke up. I checked every room and didn''t see you".


    "Ahh, yes, I went out for a bit," vis smiled at her. "You were sleeping soundly, I didn''t want to wake you up".


    "Hmf!" Selena pouted. "But you were supposed to give me a morning kiss before you go!"


    vis chuckled. "How about I give you one now?"


    "Hmf! No, I refuse. Besides, why did you lock your office? You even put magic on it. Am I not allowed to go inside as well?" Selena and her ever curious mind shot questions after another. "Wait a minute! This is suspicious," she squinted. "What could it be that even I, your future wife, is not allowed to see?"


    "Huh? T-that''s ¡­"


    Selena gasped as a thought came through her mind. "Are you perhaps ¡­ cheating on me? Are you keeping a mistress in your office?"


    vis'' eyes shot open in disbelief. ''Of all the things she could think of, cheating?''


    A little pissed off, vis answered her, "The Sortis household is a family that stands for loyalty and devotion, spanning over thousands of generations. We are also a family of the royal priesthood, and the blood of the Great Oracle flows in our veins. Never, I repeat, NEVER, in our history was there any incident of divorce, remarriage, cheating, or any form of disloyalty between a husband and wife. I would never -" noticing he was answering a meaningless argument, he paused and sighed. "Ugh, nevermind. I''m not hiding a woman. There''s just something confidential in my office that even you are not allowed to see. Does that answer your question? I''m appalled by the amount of trust you have for me".


    "Pft! Ha ha ha ha ha!" Selena burst intoughter seeing vis'' fumed face."That was refreshing. Hmf! That''s your punishment for leaving without saying anything or even writing a note. I was worried about you, you know. And you were gone for so many hours, I didn''t know where you were! There was no one to ask, too. Everyone was gone - mother, father, sister - even the servants. Only a few were left who didn''t know what was going on".


    "Ah ¡­ right," vis bowed his head. "I''m sorry. It was urgent so I -"


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s fine. Just don''t do it again. I''m d you''re safe, at least".


    vis grinned so happily, hearing Selena saying she was worried for him. It was funny because who or what could possibly harm him? But at the same time, he felt a warm, fuzzy feeling in his heart. He couldn''t help himself but embrace Selena and kiss her soft lips.


    The loving couple cuddled for a few hours and had dinner shortly after. Once done, they prepared themselves to bed and vis gently tucked Selena in.


    "Selena, I need to work on something tonight. Go to sleep before me," vis whispered to the half-awake Selena.


    Selena barely managed a nod in response beforepletely dozing off.


    vis went back to his office and stared at the pile of video games he bought, along with the consoles and controllers. He was happy and excited with what he bought ¡­ but before anything else, he should not forget about the most important gift. He recalled the things that his sister told him.


    Sitting down on his office chair, he put his hands together and began to concentrate holy energy on it until a ck cauldron the size of a palm was formed. He ced it on the desk in front of him and waved his fingers in a circr motion. Suddenly, a magic circle made of luminous blue lights appeared beneath the cauldron - a magic circle that looked like a clock. Then, he cast a barrier around the cauldron and put a certain rock made from his holy energy inside it - small, and dark in color.


    "This is gonna be hard ¡­," vis mumbled. "Fire is really not my forte".


    And so, after preparing all of that, vis ced his hands on each side of the cauldron and cast fire inside the barrier, engulfing the cauldron from top to bottom. His eyes remained fixed on the cauldron until the red fire gradually changed to a blue me. At the same time, he controlled the magic circle and the hands of the clock kept on rotating fast.


    CRAAAACKK!


    "Hmm ¡­ that''s one fail already. I wonder how many times I would have to fail before I''m able to create it".


    vis repeated the process. Whatever he was trying to do, it really seemed rather difficult than normal, considering he was a Judge. Minutes turned to hours and he still wasn''t able to perfect it. But he didn''t give up. He tried over and over and over. Despite the failures, he remained calm, remembering his mistakes and not doing it again. A few more hours passed and finally, he seeded! He almost leaped from his chair in joy but the sudden glimpse of the clock pointing to three washed his happiness away.


    "Oh no, I still haven''t prepared these games and gaming consoles. I should make a room where she could rx while ying".


    vis thought for a moment and remembered there was a spare bedroom inside his chambers. Mitis was the one who insisted on adding that room before when she was still pestering her son to get a wife. She had always nned for whoever vis'' fianc¨¦e might be, would stay in the same room as he was in for them to get closer. Now that it was already achieved and they''re basically sleeping together, there was no need for it anymore.


    He quickly teleported to the room and cleared out all the unnecessary furniture in it so he could redecorate. He used magic to clean everything up, change the carpets into a golden one, the wallpaper into a matte ck, and the ceiling, enchanted to look like the night sky. At the center, he ced arge mirror-like screen which was to serve as the television. vis didn''t want to carry something so huge so he decided to just replicate it instead. Across it, he ced an elegant but cozy looking couch, a recliner beside it, a coffee table in the front, vase with a flower on top of it, and stacked the video games on the shelf beneath the table in an orderly manner. For the gaming console and its controller, he put it just below the screen, on top of a small cab. As for the plug and the socket, since their mansion was not operated by electricity, he just created a generator inside the cab and plugged it there.


    Satisfied with how it looked, vis moved to the rest of the room. He ced a coffee and snacks corner on one side, bookshelves and anotherfy couches on the other, an area where she could paint, in case she wanted, a darts area, some board games, and some other interesting trinkets.


    Atst, vis finished everything and gave himself a pat in the back for a job well done. He feltpletely satisfied with everything until ¡­ an idea crossed his mind when he stared at the stack of video games.

 Chapter 145 - A Surprise For Selena (Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Family" by Joe Hisaishi (Howl''s Moving Castle OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    A few more hours passed and the sun could be seen illuminating the once dark surroundings. vis was still in the spare bedroom transformed into an entertainment room, wiping the sweat on his forehead with his arm. He was tinkering with something as he sat on the purple couch.??


    "Phew, finally it''s done," vis smiled at himself. He looked pleased with whatever he made. Turning his head towards the window, he saw that the sun was already rising. "I should go wake her up now". Then, he got up from the couch, walked towards the door to leave, and made sure to lock it after. He couldn''t afford Selena identally walking in there before he told her to.


    vis went back to the main bedroom where Selena was still fast asleep. He sat on the side of the bed and brushed her hair with his fingers.


    "Selena," vis called as he gently caressed her cheeks. Seeing her peacefully sleeping face, he smiled and stared at her beauty. His eyes wandered from her eyes, her cheeks, nose, and unto her lips. As his eyes explored her face, his fingers unconsciously moved towards her lips, brushing it lightly. "Ahhh ¡­ I''ve really fallen so deep".


    "Uhmmm," Selena grunted and twisted her body sideways, towards him.


    vis took the opportunity and leaned towards her, lifting her chin, and kissing her lips in the process. Feeling the soft pressing on her lips, Selena''s eyes slowly opened.


    "vis?" she whispered.


    "Good morning, sleepy head".


    "It''s morning already?" she asked as she got up from bed, rubbing her eyes and yawning. A few more moments and she was fully awake. Looking at vis, she noticed, "Huh? What''s that dark circle in your eyes? Did you not sleep a wink? What have you been doing all night?" Her face turned into panic. She cupped vis face and stared at it intently.


    "It''s nothing," vis held her hands, "I just had to finish something importantst night. Don''t worry, I''ll just heal it up and it should be good".


    "Seriously, is your king passing so many workloads on you?"


    "Ha ha ha, he iszy but he gets work done. Anyway, I need you to prepare and dress up. We''re going somewhere".


    "Hm? Where?"


    vis smirked. "It''s a secret".


    And so, Selena got up and prepared as vis advised. She took a bath and much to her surprise, dressed up with the beautiful dress vis prepared for her. It was a long,vender colored, evening dress made of satin fabric, and topped with chiffon. On its chiffon fabric were intricate embroideries of sci flowers in white gold threads. The chest and waist area of the dress were adorned with white flower ornaments. She paired it with white gold essories for her ears, neck and wrists, and white high heels covered invender floralces for her feet. Lastly, with the maids'' help, she held her hair up in a braided bun with flower hairpins matching her floral dress. The maids also helped with her makeup, though there was barely anything that needed to be done with her face since she was naturally gorgeous.


    After mouring up, Selena got out of the dressing room, followed by the maids. vis weed her outside and when his eyesid on her, it was as if he forgot to breathe. For a couple of seconds, vis was stunned by Selena''s bewitching beauty. He did not blink, or breath, or move from his position. His heart just kept on pounding as if bursting from his chest. He tried to hide his blush, though he was unsessful.


    "Pft! Ha ha ha ha!" Selena burstedughing. "Cat got your tongue?"


    "Ahh ... ," vis finally moved, biting his lips, and lowering his eyes in embarrassment. "You ¡­ you look ¡­ b-beautiful," he shyly said.


    Selena grinned so happily hearing thepliment of her beloved fianc¨¦. She quickly walked towards him and hugged his arm.


    "You''re looking very handsome yourself," sheplimented him in return.


    vis, too, wore a rather formalvender suit, with color and design that matched Selena''s dress. Standing next to each other, the two looked so perfect together that the maids couldn''t help but giggle. Granny, the maid who took care of vis from his childhood, took a lot of pictures - as instructed by Mitis, of course. Selena could have sworn she heard her mischievousugh at the back of her head while she noticed that Granny was taking too many pictures.


    But still, Selena wondered, "Where are we going though? Is there a banquet that I don''t know of?" Lost in her thought, vis escorted her out of their chambers and towards the main garden in the Sortis household. They walked past a couple of servants who were beaming with joy and greeting Selena so happily. This piqued her curiosity more and she pestered vis for answers but he simply smiled at her. Giving up, she pouted and continued walking with him.


    After a few more minutes, they finally arrived at the main garden. It was a big maze on the outside, but the center was wide enough to hold a ser match. Tall hedges obstructed the view, so Selena was unsure where to go, but vis guided her. In no time, they reached the center of the maze.


    "SURPRISE!!!"


    Everyone inside shouted as they popped out confettis and cast sparkle lights and random small flowers all over the ce. Music started ying in the tune of "Happy Birthday", a human''s song, and the crowd chorused in singing. The whole Sortis household was there - Mitis, vis'' father, Illumin¨¢ire, the priests and priestesses, and the servants - all smiling so happily as they sang and pped their hands for Selena.


    "Happy Birthday to you,


    Happy Birthday to you,


    Happy Birthday dear Selena,


    Happy Birthday to you!"


    Now, it was Selena''s time to be stunned. Everyone finished singing already but her mouth was still opened wide, unable to utter any word. The feeling of her heart slowly melting in her chest kept her from speaking. She felt that if she uttered even a single word, she would burst out crying.


    "What''s the matter?" vis patted her head, "Cat got your tongue?"


    Selena exhaled deeply, after holding her breath for so long.


    "I - I ¡­," Selena gulped, and tried to breathe. She tried her best to hold back her tears but as soon as she rushly said, "Thank you," tears came flooding from her eyes. She covered her face with her hands as she sobbed. There was this joy in her heart that she couldn''t contain ¡­ joy and gratefulness.


    "Ahhhh~" Mitis quickly walked towards her and embraced her so warmly. Illumin¨¢ire followed along and joined the group hug. The others wanted to join but they were afraid no one would be able to breathe in such a big hug.


    Everyoneughed and cried with Selena. The whole atmosphere was covered by the warmth of their kindness and love ¡­ even for someone of a different race than them. Such a blissful moment was engraved into their memories.


    It took awhile for them to recover from crying but they ended upughing with one another after. Mitis hosted the birthday celebration and everyone got a turn on stage presenting their gifts to Selena while the others provided entertainment through dance and singing. As Selena watched them, she couldn''t help but appreciate all the efforts that they put in celebrating her birthday with her. The whole garden was decorated in hues of purple, just like her hair - from the tables and chairs, to the decorations, the pirs, the stage, and everyone wore a purple flower brooch on their chests.


    Selena was so happy. In fact, the word "happy" was simply an understatement. She was overjoyed. Ever since she was a child, she never really celebrated her birthday. Thus, the reason why she even forgot that today was her own birthday. Though she had parents whom she loved, they were too busy to spend time with her. So every year on her birthday, she got used to not celebrating it and just got out of their house with her nanny somewhere. She got gifts, yes, but never a celebration. Never in her wildest dreams did she thought of having such a grand party prepared for her. And they were all Magi at that ¡­ the race who conquered their and kidnapped them.


    Truly, you could never judge an entire race, or nation, or any group at all, by one person alone. Yes, some of the Magi were cruel, but not everyone. Each person was an individual of their own, with their own opinions and beliefs ¡­ each responsible for their own deeds and choices, not the deeds and choices done by others. This, Selena came to realize. And with such a warm family as the Sortis was, she couldn''t help but just be thankful for everything.


    Looking back through her journey in Floating Kingdom, ever since she got captured, not everything was desirable. But seeing where it took her now ¡­ she couldn''t help but thought ¡­ perhaps, it was destiny.


    "Everything happens for a reason".


    She was unable to see the bigger picture before, but now, it was getting clearer to her. And maybe one day, she''d be able to see the whole picture that her destiny was painting for her.

 Chapter 146 - A Surprise For Selena (Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "I Miss You" by Soyou (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~ 0/////0


    Hours passed by while the Sortis household merrily celebrated Selena''s birthday. They ate the scrumptious food prepared by the house chefs, drank the best tasting beverages, and sang and danced to the lively music. Even the ever reserved Oracle, Illumin¨¢ire, joined in the fun by offering a song of friendship to Selena. Though she had been busy with her duties, she always found time to hang around with Selena and had grown fond of her like a sister.??


    "Ha ha ha! So even the Oracle has a cute side to her," Selena thought as she listened to her sing.


    After her song was a little y created by the maids and butlers of the household depicting Selena and vis'' rtionship from Day 1 upto the most recent one. All of course, with amazing facts, thanks to their keen observation, and not to mention, Mitis'' gracious intel.


    "What?!" the maid ying Selena, eximed. "I''m disqualified and you''re taking me to your master? That means I''m already given away to some stinky noble family?" She was almost crying.


    Everyoneughed at the "stinky noble remark". Selena guessed that the noble family''s reputation was indeed not something to be proud of. Though she had to cover her mouth fromughing so hard, remembering what happened before she came to the Sortis household.


    ck ¡­ ck ¡­ ck ¡­ It was now the scene where Mitis visited vis room when Selena first arrived.


    "Argh, this is such a headache," the butler ying vis muttered. "I shouldn''t have teased you, I''m sorry".


    "Huh?" the maid ying Selena stopped crying for a moment. She lifted her head and saw vis looking at her. His light blue eyes were really captivating. "So, you were only teasing me? It''s not true?"


    "I''m the one who took you in. And I''m not a pervert so you don''t need to worry," vis breathed heavily. "Thest thing I''ll do to you is to sleep with you".


    The whole crowdughed at this remark. They all knew very well, thanks to Mitis, vis didn''t keep that promise. vis and Selena covered their faces in embarrassment.


    And then, there was the scene where Mitis visited them in the morning and was shocked to see vis and Selena sleeping together. The crowd giggled, it was simply the sweetest. They acted like Mitis, fangirling over the situation.


    It was followed by the scene of the couple paying respects to the king. And we all know what happened there - Selena''s war between two jelly bitc*es, and her very first kiss with vis! Selena was so cool in her acting skills and the crowd went nuts when they kissed.


    The y went on. After a few more scenes where the part where they first fought, because vis was being a jerk, not believing in love. vis could have sworn he felt intense gazes stabbing his back.


    But of course,they made up afterwards, followed by a steamy night, all thanks to vis finally realizing his feelings, and let''s not forget, the aphrodisiac candies - three of them.


    The crowd giggled andughed and cried, andughed again as the y continued. It was an emotional rollercoaster but very entertaining and warm. For the Sortis family, they were just really thankful that vis didn''t end up alone, given his previous personality. And it was all thanks to Selena who melted his ice heart. Ever since she arrived, she was nothing but such a sweetheart.


    When the y was over, vis leaned unto Selena and whispered to her.


    "Selena, about my gift to you ¡­ it''s in our bed chambers".


    Selena blushed hard thinking it was gonna be another steamy night for them.


    "A-ahh, y-yes! In our chambers!" Selena stuttered.


    Shortly after, vis and Selena bid their farewell and thanks to everyone, telling them to continue the party as they pleased. Everyone agreed to them leaving, after all, a couple would always need a moment for themselves. vis led Selena back to their chambers as he mentioned. Much to Selena''s surprise, they walked past their bedroom, and onto the spare bedroom.


    "Huh? Why the spare bedroom?" Selena blinked her eyes.


    vis opened the lock for her and covered her eyes with his hands before fully opening the room.


    "What''s this?" Selena chuckled. "Why are you covering my eyes?"


    vis led her inside. He only let go when they reached the middle of the room. Selena slowly opened her eyes and yet again, she was speechless. Her mouth gaped as she spun her head around the room - everything that she liked was there! And at the very center of the room was "Last Dream"! Her most favorite game! And not just thetest one, but all of them! The whole set wasplete, too - with the gaming console, the headsets, controllers, even the VR option.


    "C-vis! T-this ¡­ this ¡­ Thank you so much!" she shouted in joy and jumped at him to embrace him tightly. She bawled her eyes and thanked him over and over as she cried.


    "Hey, I didn''t prepare this for you to cry about it," vis flicked her forehead lightly. "It''s meant to be an entertainment room, not a crying room". He chuckled afterwards and took a game from beneath the coffee table in front of the purple couch.


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ Hm? What''s that game?" Selena asked. Indeed, it was not "Last Dream" or any other familiar game she knew.


    "y it," vis told her. "It''s just a simple game I created".


    "WHAT?!" Selena''s face turned into shock. "You can create a game?"


    vis smiled at her. "Well, I had to study it a bit but yes, I can do it now. Just simple ones though. I need more experience to create moreplex ones".


    "How did you -"


    "- Nevermind that, just y the game".


    Selena''s eyes twinkled in curiosity. vis helped her set it up and taught her how he used magic as a substitute for the electricity and plugs. The big screen lit up, and there, the game started.


    "Wooow! I can''t believe you created this!" Selena blurted out in awe. "The graphics are amazing and the gamey is so smooth. So I just need to find a couple of items as I fight through monsters right?" With a cheekyugh, she said, "This will be easy".


    A cute cinematic yed out first, followed by a mini tutorial for Selena to familiarize the controls. Well-versed in ying role-ying games, it was easy for her to adapt. She quickly finished the tutorial and was able to customize her avatar after. She made it look like her, with purple hair and pink eyes.


    A couple of minutes passed. vis was happy to see Selena seemed to be enjoying the game. He embraced her back as she yed the rest of the game. A few moments more and Selena was now at the final stage -the battle between the final boss. She managed to get the two treasures she was tasked to do. Just one more and she would finish the quest.


    "Oh! Nice final boss, ha ha ha ha! A handsome Ice Prince! You definitely created this game!" Selenaughed hard. Nheless, she continued ying until she finally defeated thest boss and got thest treasure box.


    "Yay! I did it!" Selena leaped in joy. "Did you see that? I beat your game!"


    "Yes, you did," vis smiled warmly at her. "Now, go open the treasure boxes that you got".


    "Hm? Is there a next stage? Are those loot items?" Selena asked, then turned her head back in the game to open the treasures.


    The first box contained the crystal-like flower, Verus Amor.


    "Wow! That''s a gorgeous flower! So this is Verus Amor, huh? The flower of true love and destiny. I wonder what I can use it for in the next level?"


    The second box contained a white gold ring with a light blue gem like no other in the middle of it, and white smaller gems encircling it. The light blue gem was very unique for it shined like sapphire, but had golden dusts inside it, making it look like an ocean reflecting the beauty of the stars.


    "That''s so beautiful ¡­," Selena was in awe again. "It''s like your eyes, vis, just without the golden dusts".


    "Really? Perhaps I intended it to be like that," vis smirked.


    "Ice Prince''s heart, huh? Is this the reason I defeated the Ice Prince? Because I had his heart all along?" she wondered. "But why is there no stat boost? Is this a key item instead for the next quests?"


    Lastly was the third box. Selena anticipated so much what she''ll get in the third box, since it was the treasure given by the final boss. ''It better be a rare item'' was what she thought.


    Upon opening, Selena couldn''t be more dismayed to find it was only an envelope with a letter inside.


    "Why a letter? What''s so important - oh wait, maybe another quest item".


    She opened the letter afterwards and it said:


    "Love ¡­ I didn''t believe it until I met you.


    Now, I can''t imagine losing you.


    Will you ¡­ spend the rest of your life with me?


    Will you marry me?"

 Chapter 147 - A Surprise For Selena (Part 3)

    WARNING! This chapter contains mature R-18 content! Please read at your own discretion.


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "I Miss You" by Soyou (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~ 0/////0??


    Selena''s hands quivered and identally let go of the gaming controller she was holding, making it fall on the soft carpeted floor. There were so many things she wanted to say but her trembling mouth betrayed her, so her eyes cried instead. She turned to her back, where vis was hugging her.


    "C-vis," she whispered, breathing heavily as she grabbed on his suit. Her wet eyes stared at him longingly.


    "I love you," vis sweetly whispered back. "I know you''re already my fianc¨¦e but I really haven''t gotten the chance to do it properly and propose." He cupped her face and caressed her cheeks with his thumb. "Selena ¡­ please marry me".


    Their eyes twinkled with love ¡­ just pure, unconditional, love. Such deep love that engulfed their hearts with its raging fire. It was as if they finally found the missing half of their hearts, a soulmate, or their destined one. There was this ¡­ certainty and security that no matter what happened, they would always be together and that their love would never change. No matter the time, or the consequences, or even if the fate that brought them together were to try to separate them, they would fight it and win the battle. For there was no one else that their hearts longed for but each other.


    A love so deep ¡­ and wide ¡­ and vast ¡­ that no words would ever be enough to describe it.


    This ¡­ was what Selena and vis shared. Despite everything that happened, and all the mess they had been through, just being together was worth it all.


    Selena nodded her head in response to vis'' question. She barely managed to utter the word "Yes" from all her sniffing and crying. vis couldn''t help butugh at her adorableness. He then pulled out a small box from his pocket and gave it to Selena. Inside the box, as you may have guessed, was the same ring from the game vis created - the ''Ice Prince''s Heart'' ring. Selena chuckled seeing the ring. She stared at its beauty and examined every part of it until she noticed that their names were engraved on the shank of the ring. Her lips curved into a warm smile. She felt her heart burst from all the happiness and love she was receiving.


    "vis, I love you so much," Selena whispered endearingly as she stared back to vis. She finally recovered from crying so much. "Thank you ¡­ for everything".


    vis wiped the tears from her eyes. "No, thank YOU for changing me and showering me with your love. Now, I can''t live without it so you must take responsibility".


    "Ha ha ha ha!" they both chuckled.


    Then, vis pulled out the ring from the box and carefully put it in Selena''s ring finger.


    "It''s a really beautiful gem. What''s it called? I never saw anything like it before".


    "You really won''t see anything like it because I created it with my holy energy," vis answered smugly. "It''s a crystallized form of my highly concentrated holy energy, purified by blue mes, and tested through time. No other gem or anything, even magic, would be able to break it or cut it".


    "Wooow! So this is greater than a diamond? Or some other more precious stones?"


    "Of course!" he chuckled, "It''s like my love for you ¡­ nothing would be able to break it, tarnish it, or destroy it".


    Selena felt her heart squeeze. "S-since when did you learn to talk so smoothly?"


    "Hmm? I wonder?"


    Still embracing each other, Selena and vis drew their faces closer, and began to kiss each other passionately. It was a kiss like no other. Far more intense and deep and warm than what they normally did before. There was a thirst that their feelings wanted to quench, a longing that a mere few touches would not be able to fulfill.


    vis embraced her tightly and Selena wrapped her arms around his neck. Their heads tilted from one side to the other, as their lips deeply pressed on each other. Wanting to have more, their kiss became wilder and their tongue movements became more vigorous. Their bodies felt hot with each passing minute.


    "Selena," vis murmured as he caught his breath when their lips parted for a moment. "Anymore than this and I''ll -"


    Selena hushed him, pressing her forefinger on his lips. Their hearts pounded loudly in their chests. Then, she got up and sat on vis''p, facing him, with her legs spread apart.


    "T-there''s no need to hold back," Selena shyly said, her face beet red. She, too, breathed heavily. Slowly, she removed vis'' coat and started to unbutton his shirt, revealing his well-maintained body to her.


    And as Selena said, vis didn''t hold back. While Selena undressed him, he did the same, unzipping her dress from the back and pulling it down to her waist. Seeing their half naked bodies, their desires grew stronger and with a sudden pull, they resumed their fervent kissing. Selena continued to unbuckle vis'' belt and pulled down his pants, while his lips traveled to her neck and down to her chest.


    "Ahhh!" a moan escaped her mouth. vis was now licking her sensitive nipples. His tongue movements were simply the best. Her knees weakened from the sensation. "Kyaa!" she moaned again. This time, she felt vis removed her panty and his fingers yed with her private part. "Hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­"


    It didn''t take long for Selena''s private part to be dripping wet with all the forey vis did to her body. Breathing heavily, and with his face flushed red, vis pulled out his manhood and slowly slid it inside Selena''s private part. With her on top of him, Selena just dropped her hips and it prated her deep inside.


    "Ahhhh ¡­," they both moaned in pleasure.


    Heavy breathing filled the room.


    Selena started moving her hips up and down - gently at first, then faster, and wilder. vis panted in her every movement, and his face spelled pleasure all over. Seeing Selena''s body shake as she pounded on him, he felt hotter and hotter. When he couldn''t contain it anymore, he grabbed Selena''s buttocks and guided it to pound on him harder.


    "Ahh - ahh - ahh - ahh!" Selena moaned louder. "vis ¡­ ahh ¡­ it feels ¡­ ahh ¡­ so good".


    vis smirked hearing her sweet moans. He curved his back, reaching for Selena''s breasts and sucked on it. He wanted her to feel more pleasure than what she was already feeling.


    "Ahhhhh," Selena''s mind went nk. Her body shivered in ecstasy. Her private part became drenched from all the fluids it was releasing. The sloppiness it produced just made it feel better for her. "Faster ¡­ deeper ¡­ harder ¡­ please don''t stop ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh ..."


    vis'' manhood grew bigger inside her. Selena saying those words were simply dangerous. He felt his manhood became hotter - it twitched and pulsated as it had its way inside her. Wanting to take over, he lifted Selena andid her down on the couch. He spread her legs apart and as if having a sudden boost, he rammed on her harder.


    "Kyaaaaa!" Selena cried out. She felt vis manhood spread her insides more and its tip reached her womb. "S-so deep ¡­ ahh! Ahh! Ahh!"


    vis moved faster, deeper, and harder, the way she wanted him to. They both felt so good that they wanted time to stop and just bask in the sensation of them, making love. A few more moments and they both felt they would reach climax.


    "Ahhhhh~" and with thest deep thrust, the loving couple climaxed together.


    They panted heavily and vis released so much of his fluids inside Selena. He had not pulled out his manhood but traces of his fluids already spilled out. Selena felt his manhood squirting inside of her for a few more seconds before vis pulled it out and lots of his fluids gushed out of her.


    "That was amazing," vis smiled endearingly. "Hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh".


    Selena smiled the same. She reached out her hand to hold his flushed face.


    "Do you want more?" Selena teased.


    vis kissed her hand. "Shall we continue in bed?"


    Selena chuckled. "Make sure to clean this couch though".


    "Of course".


    vis did as told and they went back to the master bedroom and continued there. They did it a couple of more times before they werepletely satisfied. It had been indeed, another steamy night for the couple. Selena dozed off in vis'' arms afterwards.


    As they slept peacefully, Selena was visited by yet another dream. This time, it was a dream of her childhood.


    A dream where she met ¡­ what she thought was a ghost ...

 Chapter 148 - Dream Of A Distant Past

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Little by Little" by CHEEZE (It''s Okay Not To Be Okay OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Good morning, Selena," a middle-aged woman greeted the sleeping little Selena. She was dressed casually, with an apron on her front. "Get up, it''s your 5th birthday today. Let''s go out to celebrate!"??


    "Nanny?" Selena rubbed her cute eyes that shined like the colors of cherry blossoms. Her hair was purple and short, only extending to her shoulders. She wore a frilly pajama with the same color as her eyes. "Is mom and dading back home?" with her tiny voice, she asked her nanny.


    A hint of worry could be seen from the nanny''s face. She sighed before answering the poor child, "Unfortunately ¡­ a storm canceled their flight back home. They won''t be able to make it today. But they should arrive this weekend. You can all go out and do a post celebration".


    The young Selena felt a bit sad. But she was used to it by now - used to not having a birthday party except for the one she celebrated when she was one year old and barely remembered anything.


    "It''s okay," Selena shrugged. "I know they''re busy, like always. And they''ll probably be busy until I get older. Let''s just go outside like we normally do. I want some chocte cake".


    Her nanny chuckled, "How understanding of our little miss. Sure, let''s get you that chocte cake!"


    "Uhm! I want the one in that famous cake shop!" her eyes twinkled, "the one where there''s always lots of people lining up".


    "Yes, they sell really great cakes. Which one do you like most?"


    "I like the one with golden leaves and cherries on top!" Selena''s eyes twinkled in excitement. "And then, there''s this ¡­ ahmm, when you cut them, there''s chocteing out like ava. Ooooh, that one''s so yummy!"


    "Ha ha ha ha! Our little miss is so cute," her nannyughed out loud. "Alright, we will buy that one then. Better prepare for a long line. But let''s dress you up first".


    "Okay~ I can take a bath on my own," Selena dodged her nanny from apanying her to the bathroom. "Just prepare my purple dress, nanny!"


    She quickly ran towards the bathroom and with a loud ''thud'', closed its doors.


    "There''s warm water in the tub," the nanny shouted from outside the door of the bathroom located inside Selena''s bedroom. "Just drop the bath bombs and you can go in after a few minutes".


    "I know~ I''m not a kid anymore, of course I know how," the little girl smugly said. Then she walked towards the basket containing a line of bath bombs. She thought for a second which one to pick, and decided to go with the light blue one withvender flowers in it. "This smells nice!" Her little hands grabbed it after and threw it in the tub.


    Bubbles started foaming on the surface of the water until the bath bomb was no more. Selena removed her pajama and slowly dipped into the warm water. She hummed as she enjoyed her bath time, blowing the bubbles that umted every now and then.


    "La~ La~ La~ La~" she continued humming until she finished.


    A few momentster, she finished bathing, and her nanny helped her dress. Then, they went out of the house. Her nanny brought an umbre and a bag on her shoulders as she held Selena''s hands while they walked towards the town. Selena lived near the town proper so there was no need to travel by car. Plus, she liked walking and wandering around, seeing different sceneries along the way. Their neighborhood was a beautiful and peaceful one, no wonder she appreciated nature even as a small child.


    "Oh no! It''s filled with people today more than usual," the nanny gasped after seeing the long line of people that reached the outside of the shop, all the way up to the corner of the street which was a whole block in itself. "This will take hours. Maybe we should have pre-ordered instead".


    "They don''t have a pre-order nanny," Selena reminded her. "They''re too popr so they do firste, first serve".


    "Hm? Right! Now that you mention it," she nodded. "Well, I''m sure you''ll be bored waiting in line with me. Why don''t you go y in the park for now?" She then pointed towards the park that was just in front of the cake shop. "Just make sure not to wander too far. And don''t talk to strangers, okay? And nevere with them, okay?"


    Selena grimaced. "I know, I know. I''m not a kid, of course I know that!"


    "Yes, yes, says our little miss who just turned five". The nanny patted her head before letting her go.


    And so, Selena walked towards the park, hopping merrily. She grinned seeing so many other kids ying around. She wanted to y with them too, but where to start?


    "Hmm ¡­ Should I go with the girls in the swing?" Selena thought. "Or maybe the slides?" but seeing the kids with dirty faces, she grimaced, "Ugh, but there''s too many boys there with their snotty noses". She looked around again. "The monkey bars? But that will make me sweaty. Trampoline? Hmm ¡­ too dangerous. Sandbox? No - I''ll get dirty. Ugh ¡­ the swing was the best option but it''s packed with other kids".


    Then her eyes wandered around the bench near the trees.


    "I guess I''ll have to wait my turn here as well," Selena pouted. She walked towards the bench and climbed up to sit. That''s when she noticed, if her eyes didn''t betray her, a translucent woman sitting under the trees behind the bench! Selena''s eyes opened wide. "What in the - am I seeing this correctly?" was what she initially thought.


    She climbed down the bench and carefully walked towards the woman she saw. She rubbed her eyes twice to make sure she wasn''t seeing things. But even after doing so, the translucent woman remained there. She looked like a ghost, with an almost transparent body ¡­ as if she was ¡­ disappearing?


    As her curiosity got a better of her, she continued to walk towards the woman until she stood in front of her. Up close, she noticed that she had long and wavy red hair, pale skin, and a very beautiful face. Her eyes were closed for a moment but it shot open when Selena got nearer, revealing a pair of ruby eyes.


    "Woah! So ¡­ beautiful," Selena blurted out, her face filled with awe. Even as a child, her emotions showed like an open book on her face. "Uhm, excuse me, miss".


    "You ¡­ can see me?" the red-haired woman asked. Her voice was mature yet very kind and gentle.


    Selena nodded. "Yes but ¡­ you''re body ¡­ Are you a ghost? Or did something happen to you?" she bravely asked, without any hint of fear in her eyes.


    The red-haired woman chuckled. "Are you not the least afraid of me?"


    "No," Selena shook her head. "Besides, I doubt you''ll be able to do anything to me. You look ¡­ tired. Are you okay?" Worry spelled all over her face.


    The red-haired woman was taken aback by her answer. Then, her lips curved into a warm smile. "Tell me, little miss, what is your name?"


    "Oh, my name is Selena. What''s yours?"


    "I see ¡­," the woman smiled again. "Selena ¡­ moon ¡­," she murmured, "Then, perhaps ¡­ this is fate".


    "Hm? Fate?"


    "You''re a brave and kind child. I can see it ... your future".


    "Woah! For real? What did you see?" Selena asked excitedly. Her eyes twinkled in anticipation.


    A sudden gust of wind blew hard and the woman''s voice turned serious.


    "You will get lost ¡­ but will be found again. When all the pieces are put back together ¡­ You will join the chosen ones on their journey".


    The young Selena didn''t understand what she meant but she kept repeating her words in her mind.


    "It''s your birthday today, right?"


    "Huh? Yes. But how did you know?"


    The woman simply smiled. "Since it''s your birthday, let me give you a gift".


    She then reached out her hand towards Selena''s chest. Suddenly, warm lights filled the ce around them. The little Selena felt a warm and fuzzy feeling brewing inside her.


    "Hm? What''s this ¡­ weird feeling? It''s ¡­ warm andforting," Selena thought. "Is this magic?"


    As the warm lights faded inside her body, the red-haired woman disappeared in thin air until she was no more.


    "Ah! Wait! Don''t go yet!" Selena tried to stop her but she was no more. She looked around but didn''t see her.


    "Selena!" her nanny called her from a distance. "I got it! I bought the cake you wanted!" Her face beamed with joy.


    Convinced that the ghost left already, she turned back and walked towards her nanny.


    "What''s the matter? Did something happen?" her nanny asked her.


    "Nah, it''s nothing. Let''s go buy some more food and eat them at home!"


    And so, Selena continued wandering around with her nanny to buy the things she wanted. They went back home after and ate the food they bought.

 Chapter 149 - Preparing For The Future

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Little by Little" by CHEEZE (It''s Okay Not To Be Okay OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Ugh," Selena grunted as she woke up from her dream. She got up, pulling the nket to cover her bare chest. In her mind, she thought, "That''s right ¡­ that happened before when I was a child. I wonder if ¡­ that woman, instead of a ghost as I thought she was ¡­ maybe, she''s a Magi?"??


    Feeling the absence of Selena''s embrace, vis woke up. He quickly noticed that Selena was in deep thought.


    "Selena, what''s the matter? Did you have a bad dream?" vis asked as he got up and patted her back.


    Turning to him, Selena shook her head. "No, not a bad dream. It''s actually quite good! It''s just ¡­ hmmm," that curious look again.


    "What is it?"


    "vis, tell me," her face drew closer, "Before you all went here to invade, do you happen to go on ¡­ I don''t know, but go here like, for a vacation or something? Or maybe for scouting? Or studying?"


    "Huh?" vis was taken aback by her question. "Do you mean, if we ever visited Earth prior to the night of invasion?"


    "Yes! Exactly," she nodded energetically.


    "Well, you''re right. Some Magi do travel to differents from time to time, to gain intel and other things. But sometimes, they simply visit for entertainment or vacations. They have to make sure to blend in though, and never to be found out that we''re from a different race".


    "I knew it!" Selena eximed. "It all makes sense now! And that woman, she used magic on me. She''s a Magi for sure. I recognize the feeling".


    "Wait, what happened? And who''s the woman you''re referring to?"


    "Remember the time you asked me if I ever came into contact with any Magi before? And I told you that aside from the perverts I met and Malum, I never really met anyone?"


    "Yes, I remember".


    "Turns out, I actually encountered someone! Way before I came here!"


    vis'' eyes widened. "Huh?"


    "Yes!" Selena said enthusiastically. "It was way back when I was a child. There was this woman I met at the park which I thought was a ghost. She had a translucent body, that''s why".


    "A woman?" vis raised his eyebrows. "What did she look like? Do you remember?"


    "Of course! My memory never fails me," she smugly answered. "She looked mature and probably around middle age by that time. Red hair, pale skin, and beautiful red eyes that shined like rubies. And she''s beautiful to boot! Her voice was mature but gentle and kind. I didn''t get her name though".


    "Translucent body? Do you mean she looked like she was disappearing?"


    "Yes! She said something to me, too. And gave me a gift. It was my birthday that day, and somehow she was able to guess it".


    "What did she tell you? And what gift did she give?"


    Selena gestured her hands as she exined, "For the gift, she simply pointed to my chest, then warm lights covered us. I felt something warm and fuzzy that seemed to be going inside my body. I''m not so sure what it was. What I know is ¡­ that the light feltfortable".


    vis furrowed, thinking all the possibilities of what that light could be. But the very first thing he thought was, "Could it be? The half core inside her? But spiritual cores are supposed to be non transferable. And that woman did it by simply touching a child''s chest?" On and on his mind pondered. He fell silent, thinking what else it could have been.


    Selena continued, "And as for the thing she said ¡­ I repeated it over and over in my mind and wrote it somewhere so I still remember".


    vs turned to her, looking intently. Selena told him the exact words that the woman said.


    "You will get lost ¡­ but will be found again. When all the pieces are put back together ¡­ You will join the chosen ones on their journey".


    vis felt a shiver down his spine, and travelled through his entire body. The Sortis family, perhaps it was their holy energy or it could be something else entirely, but they always had the special ability to recognize the Supreme''s words, His prophecies, or any message from Him at all. It helped them discern which were real messages from Him against the fake ones. And this passage that Selena just mentioned ¡­ was one of the real ones.


    "Thank you for telling me," vis smiled at her and caressed her cheeks. "That''s a really important message. I''ll have to ask the Supreme what it means".


    "Alright. Are you going to the temple?"


    "Yes. I''ll have to tell my sister as well".


    "Hmm ¡­," Selena looked towards the window. "It''s still dark outside. We still have time cuddle, he he he".


    "Pft!" vis chuckled. "Alright, just for a couple more minutes".


    "Yay!" Selena lounged towards vis, pushing him down the bed and embraced him tight. "Cuddlessss ¡­"


    Shortly after, the sun rose up and illuminated the once dark room. It was a sign for vis to get up and go to the temple as he nned. He was able to do his morning routine this time and spent breakfast with Selena. Afterwards, he teleported towards the temple and went straight to her sister''s praying room.


    vis told Illumin¨¢ire everything he found out from Selena.


    "Pieces ¡­ and journey ¡­ what does it mean?" Illumin¨¢ire mumbled.


    Then they set out to the Oracle''s praying room to ask the Supreme for guidance and wisdom to interpret the words given to them.


    vis and Illumin¨¢ire prayed earnestly towards the Most High. Much to their surprise, it didn''t take that long for the Supreme to answer. Perhaps, He had been waiting for them to ask all along. Or perhaps, it was the perfect time for them to know.


    Soft whispers entered vis'' ears ¡­ Whispers in anguage unknown to him but vis understood it through his spirit. Such was the gift of the Oracle''s Chosen Interpreter.


    A moment of silence passed by the whole temple as the Spirit of the Supreme visited the ce, shedding His wisdom towards those who sought it.


    vis'' eyes shot open when everything became clear to him. The interpretation was given to him! Now, he finally understood what those words meant!


    The twins thanked the Supreme many times over for His graciousness and wisdom by offering a song of praise to Him. Afterwards, they went out of the praying room to discuss the interpretation given to vis.


    "I think we should involve Selena for this one, sister".


    "Of course. It was a message given to her, afterall".


    They quickly teleported to Selena''s location and exined the situation to her, and that they needed to talk in private. Selena agreed and they all went to vis'' office to discuss the matter.


    "Selena, I need you to listen carefully to what I''m about to say," vis started. "The message that was given to you when you were a child, I know what it means now".


    "Yes, I''m all ears," Selena gulped in nervousness.


    "The first passage : ''You will get lost ¡­ but will be found again''. These words were referring to when you let hatred rule over your heart. But the Supreme didn''t forsake you. He sent Rania for you to experience grace and kindness in its purest form and wash away the hatred in your heart. And thus, it came to pass".


    Selena''s eyes teared up, remembering Rania''s kindness towards her.


    "Uhm! That''s right. If not for her ¡­ I probably," she smiled warmly. "So it was all thanks to the Supreme, huh? He sent Rania for me. He purposely made sure we would meet and that ¡­ I would be found again".


    vis and Illumin¨¢ire nodded.


    "We are His children and He would not settle until all are found".


    "As for the next passage," vis continued,"''When all the pieces are put back together'' - this was referring to the truth and mysteries revealed, The pieces were the people that held each piece of truth with them. They will all gather once the Rite of Passage is done. And that''s when the truth will be revealed to the Anointed King".


    "Rite of Passage? Anointed King?" Selena looked puzzled. "What do you mean? We already have a king, right?"


    Illumin¨¢ire''s face lit up as if she realized something. She looked towards vis who nodded in return.


    "Yes, that''s right," vis answered. "But ¡­ Calum is not the Anointed King. There''s another, the Supreme''s chosen ¡­ and the rightful heir to the throne. He''s currently undergoing the Rite of Passage to obtain the blessings of the guardians. But once that is over ¡­ the REAL journey will begin. And YOU will join them in that journey".


    "What? M-me?" Selena gasped. She couldn''t believe what she just heard.

 Chapter 150 - Back To The Forbidden Chambers

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Always On My Mind" by Y¨­ko Shimomura (Orchestra version by Berlin Virtual Symphonics) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter T_T ~


    After the huge revtion was given to Selena, vis decided to train her further with regards to magic. So far, she only knew intermediate level skills. Since there would be a journey that she would have to take with the chosen ones, he thought Selena would need to learn moreplex and advanced skills in order to protect herself and aid them. Selena agreed and Illumin¨¢ire offered her help in teaching her. And so, their special training began.??


    Meanwhile, Rania, Elliot, Ducis, and Luna just finished the most dreaded 7th gate. Exhausted from everything that just happened, especially the emotional roller coaster, they returned to the Forbidden Chambers to rest, and also for Elliot to practice his new found powers. But before all of that, Elliot had to deal with something first.


    It was night when they returned. As soon as they set foot in the Forbidden Chambers, Elliot grabbed Rania by the hand.


    "We need to talk," he said with a serious face.


    Rania was surprised while Luna and Ducis were puzzled.


    "... Alright," Rania nodded, "About what?"


    "Come with me".


    The seriousness in Elliot''s face didn''t change. Still holding Rania''s hands, he led her outside, towards the pavilion where they usually talk. Elliot remained silent along the way which made Rania nervous.


    "I wonder what I did wrong?" she thought. "Or maybe it''s something else? Hmmm ¡­ but he excluded Luna and Ducis so it''s probably something I did. But what is it? Oh! Maybe the Supreme told him something?" Her mind wandered from one thought to another. "Also, why are we walking? We can teleport, right?"


    Indeed, Rania was right. But Elliot needed time to think. As to what he was thinking, Rania didn''t know. Not long after, they reached the pavilion. Elliot gestured for Rania to sit on the soft couch, and he sat beside her. Then, he raised his arms and cast a barrier around the whole pavilion. The barrier was different than usual - it was opaque aspared to the transparent ones they use in battle to protect themselves. Rania wandered what this type of barrier could do. But seeing as it clouded the beautiful view of the flowers around the pavilion, she was convinced that she probably did something bad, thus, the reason why Elliot was secluding the area.


    "Ahhh ¡­ I''m doomed," Rania bit her lips and averted her eyes from Elliot. Somehow, she felt guilty over something even though she didn''t know what it was. "Think, Rania ¡­ what else did you do?"


    When Elliot finished setting up the barrier, he turned to face Rania and looked at her intently. His gaze was piercing and it made Rania nervous for some reason. Her heart pounded on her chest as she waited for Elliot to speak.


    A moment of silence passed by.


    "Ahm ¡­ Elliot," Rania spoke up first, "W-what is it? You''re making me nervous".


    "Rania ...," his tone, still full of weight, "I love you. You know that, right?"


    Rania was startled. Her face immediately turned red the moment Elliot said the words ''I love you''. It was sweet and heart pounding but the sternness of his gaze was nerve wracking. She felt unsure since Elliot kept on giving mixed signals. But from the context of his words alone, Rania figured it was probably because of "that".


    "Y-yes," her voice trembled. Lowering her eyes further, she mumbled, "I ¡­ I love you, too".


    "Don''t look down. Look into my eyes".


    "Ack!" Rania was surprised yet again. In her mind she thought, "This is a different side to Elliot. I think this is the first time I''m experiencing him being so ....manding. Ugh, please don''t be angry at me. Please have mercy". She slowly looked up and returned Elliot''s gaze towards her. "This side of him is gonna kill me. I think I''m getting a heart attack".


    "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    Rania averted her eyes, making her head turn sideways.


    Elliot touched her chin, pulling it gently to look at him again.


    "I''m sorry!" she blurted out.


    "Sorry for what?"


    "Ahm ¡­," she gulped, "for ¡­ trying to save you?"


    "Great that you know".


    "But ¡­ if I didn''t, who knows what could have happened? I can''t possibly just let you die!" Rania argued. Her trembling voice was no more, instead, it grew louder. Her eyebrows frowned at the very thought of it.


    "Do you honestly think that ''I'' would be happy living a life at the cost of my beloved?" Elliot''s face furrowed. There was anger in his voice ¡­ anger rooted from worry ¡­ and love.


    Rania sighed. "And you can''t possibly think ¡­ that I would be happy letting my loved one die knowing there''s something I can do to prevent it, right?"


    "So is that what you''ve been prepared to do all this time?" Elliot''s worry heightened, "Is that the reason for all those times you looked sad before? The reason why you held back? Because you think that if something is to happen, you will sacrifice yourself just to keep me alive?"


    Truly, Elliot''s wits was not something to be taken lightly.


    "Elliot ¡­," Rania called him endearingly. She reached out her hand to touch his wretched face who looked like he was about to cry. "Please hear me out".


    "No!" he shouted, profusely disagreeing. "If someone''s gonna die first, it will be me, not you!"


    But Rania shook her head. "No, Elliot. You are to be king. Your whole needs you. So it has to be me who -"


    "And ''I'' need you! ¡­ Please don''t do this, Rania".


    Rania breathed deeply and sighed.


    "I''m sorry, Elliot. But that is something I cannot promise".


    Elliot smiled bitterly. "I see ¡­ Well in that case, try to beat me to it".


    Rania''s eyes widened. "No! Elliot don''t -"


    "- You''re not listening to me, so why should I listen to you?"


    "Elliot ¡­"


    "If you''re gonna be stubborn about it, then I''ll do the same," a sad smirk escaped Elliot''s lips.


    But Rania had the upper hand for she knew when her ''sacrifice'' would be needed. Knowing this, she silenced herself and refused to continue the argument.


    Heavy breathing and deep sighs filled the pavilion. The ce that had be special to them ¡­ now filled with sadness.


    "All this time that you''ve prepared to sacrifice yourself ¡­," Elliot broke the silence, "Does this mean that you''re prepared to give me to another woman as well?"


    "...!" Rania flinched.


    Elliot hit the mark. Indeed, from the moment Rania found out about her being the "Vessel", she thought hard who would be the best queen for Elliot for she knew very well that she wouldn''t survive until that day. And as her mind brooded over it for months, she could only think of one person who she knew had the best qualities, befitting a queen.


    "Tell me, who?" Elliot''s heart broke seeing Rania''s reaction. "To whom are you willing to give me away?"


    "Not give you away - I would never ¡­ but," Rania didn''t know how to exin it. Tears gathered in the corner of her eyes. Deep inside her heart, she was never ready to give Elliot to someone else. Of course, who in their crazy mind would do such a thing?


    But then she thought again.


    ''If my destiny is to die, who will take care of him after? Surely, he would be too sad. And I don''t want him to be like that for the rest of his life! He needs someone ¡­ someone to make him happy again. And besides, he will be king. Whatever happens, he''ll need a queen, and to continue his lineage. So ¡­ even if it breaks my heart ¡­ he needs to find someone else.''


    And who was it that she knew had the qualities of a queen?


    Rania bit her lips before she answered, "... Azalea".


    Elliot scoffed. "I see ¡­"


    "She''s a very kind and wonderful and brave woman. She''s the one who saved me before and if it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t even be here right now. I ¡­ would have died from the very first day that we were captured," Rania tried to put a good word for Azalea but her tears betrayed her. They flowed like a river down her cheeks, and fell to her hands. She couldn''t look at Elliot anymore so she bowed her head instead.


    "I will remember that name".


    s, Rania''s heart broke into pieces.


    "Yes, that''s right. ept her. She''s the queen that has been prepared for you ¡­ not me," Rania thought as she tried to convince herself. "I really ¡­ shouldn''t have fallen in love. And I shouldn''t have let you fall in love with me. I''m so sorry. This is all my fault. I shouldn''t have been swayed by emotions. I knew it from the start but ¡­ I just ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff".


    Elliot lifted up his hands to caress Rania''s cheeks as he pulled it to look back at him. He gently wiped her tears away and looked at her endearingly. Deep inside, he knew that this was hurting her as well and that she never really wished for things to be that way.


    "Rania ¡­ remember this," he softly whispered to her.


    "..." Rania simply nodded at him.


    "I will not ept any other queen than you".


    Rania''s eyes widened. After he said those words, Elliot pulled Rania closer, embracing her tightly. And with his lips, he kissed her with the warmest kiss he could ever give.

 Chapter 151 - Disagreement

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Always on my mind" by Y¨­ko Shimomura (Orchestra version by Berlin Virtual Symphonics) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter T_T ~


    In life, we would be given many choices,??


    Different paths would beid before us,


    Paths that would shape our lives,


    And it would be up to us to decide which to take.


    Some paths may lead us to where we want to go,


    While some others ¡­ may not.


    Some paths may lead us to a trail of happiness,


    While some may lead us to a road of regret.


    It would be easy to say "Go to where your heart leads you!",


    But most of the time, we knew not what our hearts truly desired.


    Even if we knew, there''s a limit to how far ahead we could see,


    For nothing in life was certain.


    Just as the body grows,


    And the mind changes,


    Our hearts and desires, too,


    Could change along the way.


    All of these, Rania knew ...


    So she thought, maybe ¡­ once she''s gone,


    Elliot would be able to move on,


    Just as she moved on when Zeid was gone.


    In this life, Rania stumbled on an unavoidable crossroad,


    Two choices wereid before her.


    Choices that would not only change her life,


    But also the fate of twos.


    When destiny and feelings collide ¡­


    Which should hold more importance?


    Rania already made her choice,


    And nothing in this world could change her mind.


    Yes ¡­ not even her love for Elliot.


    For she could never be selfish as to risk two entires,


    Just for her love to be fulfilled.


    The time she had left was more than enough for her.


    "Rania ¡­ please promise me you won''t risk your life for me again," Elliot solemnly pleaded, letting go of her lips for a moment, and kissing it back again. His hands remained fixed on her face and neck. He swore to himself not to let go until he received her word.


    But Rania still shook her head in disagreement. Since he already knew the truth, she didn''t want him to hold on an empty promise. So she would rather have him be prepared for what''s toe, than to give him false hope.


    Elliot sighed. "What do I need to do to change your mind?"


    "I''m ¡­ really sorry, Elliot," Rania replied, giving him a bittersweet smile. "I want to be with you, and grow old with you ¡­ but if I am to choose between my happiness alone, and the world''s, I''d rather let go of mine and have a billion more people happy. And I want that billion to include you".


    "You speak as if you''ve seen yourself die. How can you be so certain that there''s no other way?"


    "Because what I''ve seen is from the Supreme. Without doubt, I know it wille to pass. And I pray that His will be done".


    Ellliot lowered his eyes. In a dejected voice he asked, "The Supreme''s Will? ¡­ Is it really His will to sacrifice such a ¡­ pure ... kind ¡­ selfless and gracious child as you are? You are one of His beloved children, too! I''m sure He won''t just let it end that way".


    "Elliot ¡­," Rania called him dearly. This time, she was the one who held his face and gently pulled it to look at her. When their eyes met again, she continued, " There are some things in life that really muste to an end no matter how much we want them not to. And I need you to be strong, take heart, and ept that fact. So when that timees, you are ready".


    "... I will never be ready".


    Seeing Elliot''s dejected face, Rania sighed. It was never her intention to make him sad, in fact, it was the least she wanted to happen. That''s why she did her best to keep it a secret. But it seemed that she didn''t do a great job of hiding it.


    "Elliot, let''s stop this conversation. Instead of focusing on what''s toe, why not focus on the present. Let''s not brood over something that has not even happened yet, okay?" she tried to convince him, "Instead, let''s enjoy the moment and spend it just as how we''ve been doing it ¡­ Can we do that instead? Please?"


    Elliot remained silent. In an attempt to cheer him up, Rania kissed him, gently pressing her soft lips unto his''. But Elliot didn''t respond to her kiss.


    "Ughh ¡­ Elliot, please don''t make this any more difficult than it is," Rania begged him. "I hate to see you sad ¡­ Please tell me what I need to do to make you happy again. I''d do everything!"


    Elliot''s gaze became fierce again. "Everything?"


    "U-huh! Tell me!"


    "Then stop your foolishness".


    "Ugh ¡­ well, except for that, of course".


    "This woman ¡­," Elliot frowned, "A stubborn girl like you needs to be punished".


    " .... Huh?"


    Then, Elliot pushed Rania down, making hery down on the couch, and pinned her arms. Rania''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Wait ¡­ Elliot, what are you -"


    Elliot shut her up by kissing her. This time, his kiss was more intense ¡­ more yearning ¡­ more passionate ¡­ but the gentleness and love in it remained. He expressed the growing ache in his heart through this fervent kiss. His kiss went on for a couple of minutes before he went down and trailed to her chin ¡­ then to her neck.


    "Ahh!" Rania was startled when she felt Elliot''s lips on her neck. Her face grew red thinking what could possibly happen next. In her mind, she screamed and thought, "W-wait a minute! Where has my pure and innocent Elliot gone? I-is he really nning t-to ¡­ to ¡­ ahhh! I don''t think I can take this yet!" Her mind only calmed down when she thought, "But then again, does he even know how?"


    Luckily for her, Elliot was still the purest and most innocent of all men when ites to "intimacy". He stopped on her neck and unconsciously nibbled and sucked her skin instead in his irritation. But he sighed afterwards and went back to kissing it gently.


    As for Rania, the feeling of Elliot''s warm lips on her neck was rather exhrating. She felt hot as warm shivers travelled her entire body. A warm sensation was left on the areas where Elliot''s lips travelled. Later on, Elliot moved back to her lips and continued his passionate kiss.


    Meanwhile, Luna and Ducis became worried as time went by. It had been more than half an hour and the two were still not back. Aside from that, their worry grew deeper since they could see the barrier Elliot made on the pavilion from the room where they were at. It was opaque, too, so they couldn''t see what was going on. Although Ducis could try to peek through his magic, he respected his master''s privacy. So, he decided to wait instead.


    But Luna''s patience was not as enduring as Ducis''.


    "Waaaaaaaa! I can''t take this any longer!" Luna screamed out loud, as she scratched her head in vexation. "What in the world is taking them so long? We''re supposed to be resting right now! There''s still a lot that we need to do tomorrow!"


    Ducis sighed and smiled wryly. "Let them be. It''s probably something serious and they needed some privacy, that''s why -"


    "- Serious?!" Luna interrupted. "In that case, we need to help! Whatever they''re discussing, they need to let us in it too! Maybe there''s something we could help you know!"


    "Ugh, you really have a few loose screws, don''t you?" Ducis grimaced. "Did you not understand a word I said?"


    "Shut up stupid dragon! You''re the one who can''tprehend the depths of my knowledge, hmf!" Luna crossed her arms in annoyance. Then, she spread her wings, went to the balcony, and flew towards the pavilion right there and then.


    "What the -" Ducis was dumbfounded. "This midget - argh!" Shaking his head, he immediately followed her to stop her from whatever she was nning on doing.


    Only a few seconds passed and the two of them were already in front of the pavilion near the Forbidden Forest. Luna cast her magic on the barrier to break it however, nothing happened.


    "Argh! This stupid barrier!" Luna stomped her feet. "Of course, this is Elliot''s magic so I can''t break it". Turning to Ducis who stood beside her, sighing in relief. "Hey, Ducis! Break this barrier right now!"


    "I told you - let them be! Give them some privacy!"


    "What if he''s doing something bad to Rania?"


    "What?! Do you seriously think Elliot would do that?"


    Luna gulped, "Well, he''s a man and they''re in a secluded ce. You never know what could happen!"


    "Ugh ¡­," Ducis hit his face with his palm. "Such foolishness. My master would never do that".


    "Oh yeah? How can you be so sure?"


    "It''s Elliot we''re talking about -"


    "Wanna bet on it?" Luna provoked him.


    "I don''t even need to bet".


    "Pft! Scared your master''s gonna disappoint you?"


    "Huh! You really ¡­ Fine! You''re on!"


    "Alright then, break it".


    Ducis scoffed. And so, he touched the barrier with his fingers and it shattered like ss in a split second, revealing the pavilion inside.


    "There''s no way, Elliot would do something -"


    "- Ahhh!!! Rania!" Luna screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Both their eyes widened to see Elliot, on top of Rania, pinning her down.


    ===========


    Ps. I got inspired with Luna and Ducis'' bickering moment on this chap by my granny and gramps (fellow author friends and senpais). I thank them with all my heart and i love them both. <3


    You can check them out, "dreamygurl7968" (granny - Luna) and Reili (gramps - Ducis). And read their stories while you''re at it. <3 Thank youuuu!

 Chapter 152 - Luna Saves The Day

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Tiptoe Thru The Tulips" by O''Neill Brothers (instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    Ducis almost fainted. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing - his most revered and innocent master, as what he thought, was pinning a girl down! And he could have sworn he saw him just finished kissing her amidst the shattered debris from the barrier. Yes, he saw them kiss before so it shouldn''t be something too shocking ¡­ though that time was crucial and needed. But this was just different! They were in a secluded ce, only the two of them, a man and a woman, and again, he was pinning her down! Ducis'' naughty mind thought of a hundred things that they could have done already.??


    "It has been more than half an hour ¡­ are they just starting? Or have they already finished the did?" Ducis'' mind went nuts. "Has my master been defiled? Is he no longer ¡­ a virgin? My poor innocent master! Noooooooo!"


    "ELLIOT!" Luna screamed so loud that many of the creatures in the forest were startled. "What in the ¡­ 12 realms are you doing to my Rania?!" In her shock, she changed her usual expression of ''what in the world'' to ''12 realms''. "How dare you take advantage of her! WRAAA!!!"


    Elliot got up and clicked his tongue. Luna quickly ran towards Rania and helped her get up. Once up, she scowled at Elliot''s direction like an angry tiger protecting her cub.


    "Hmf! I''m punishing her, she deserves it," Elliot scoffed. The sulky expression on his handsome face was so apparent amidst the dark surroundings. Nheless, he still looked as the gorgeous prince he was despite the surly appearance.


    "You''re punishing her?" Luna raised one of her eyebrows. "Are you an ''S''?" she blurted out. Turning to Rania, she continued, "And you, are you an ''M'' to be allowing him to punish you?"


    "... Huh?" Rania and Elliot chorused.


    "Ha! ¡­ ha ha ha ¡­ of course, you two wouldn''t know," Luna let out a dryugh. "Nevermind that, YOU!", she pointed to Elliot, "Apologize to Rania right now!"


    Elliot squinted his eyes. "If you knew the reason, you''d probably punish her, too". Then, he stuck out his tongue, teasing Luna.


    Luna was shocked. This was the first time ¡­ well, maybe not the first time since he''s been a sour guy from the very first moment they met, and that''s when they still didn''t know each other, but still ¡­ It had been a long time since Elliot acted this way.


    "T-this guy ¡­ what could have caused him to be like this?" Luna thought.


    "Ahm ¡­ Luna," Rania caught her attention, "Actually, for some reason, I think I do deserve the punishment," she said shyly. "I''m sorry. Please don''t be angry with Elliot".


    Luna''s eyes widened. "What did you do?" she asked with pursed lips.


    "Ahm ¡­ I''ll ¡­," Rania sighed. "I''ll exinter. I''m really sorry".


    Luna crossed her arms and sighed. Her eyes rolled in dismay and that was when she noticed - a bite mark on Rania''s neck! Elliot was about to leave the pavilion when Luna grabbed his shoulders with intense pressure, much to Elliot''s surprise.


    "What now?" Elliot raised his eyebrows.


    "Y-youuu ¡­ dare ¡­ assault ¡­ Rania?!" Luna yelled in anger. "What is that bite mark in her neck?! You dared hurt her?!"


    "Huh? Bite in my neck?" Rania blinked her eyes. Then, she raised her hand to her neck, trying to feel where it was. "Aw!" she blurted when she felt a light sting on the side of her neck. There really was a bite mark. Her face flushed when she remembered Elliot nibbling on it and sucking it a few moments ago. She didn''t think it would leave a mark.


    Elliot didn''t notice it as well until Luna pointed it out. His irritation and sour mood instantly washed away and turned to worry and guilt instead. He immediately approached Rania looking like a sorry puppy.


    "Rania, I''m so sorry! I didn''t - ugh ..." he sighed.


    "Pft! I thought you''re still angry at me?" Rania chuckled.


    "I am! But ¡­ I never intended to harm you physically," he mumbled. Elliot then raised his hand towards her neck to heal the bite mark. "I''m really sorry".


    "Ahhm ¡­ Elliot," Rania tried to interrupt him.


    "Hm?" Elliot halted. "What is it?" his gentle voice was back.


    "Ahm ¡­ nevermind," she averted her eyes and blushed. In her mind, she battled against her own thought, "What are you thinking Rania? Don''t even think about asking him not to heal it! He will think you''re weird! Ugh ¡­ seriously, what''s wrong with me? Why do I somehow feel like I want to keep it there instead? To remind me of his kiss? Waaa, noooo! Why would I even want to be reminded of such things? This is so weird." Her heart kept on pounding on her chest.


    This was where Luna''s keen observation came in.


    "Rania ¡­ why do you look like you don''t want him to heal it?" Luna just read Rania''s mind.


    Rania''s flushed face turned redder. "H-h-huh?! W-w-what are you saying Luna?" Her body stiffened and trembled as an awkwardugh escaped her lips. It was a perfect hit on the mark - a bullseye.


    Hearing this, Elliot was surprised. "She doesn''t want it healed?" he thought. And for some reason, he, too, agreed with the idea. "Ugh ¡­ what did I just think that it''s okay? As if I want the bite mark to remain on her? T-that''s so ¡­ hical! And disrespectful! No!" His face blushed at the thought of it.


    Luna raised both of her eyebrows seeing Rania and Elliot''s reactions. Even Elliot looked like he didn''t hate the idea! Luna hit her face with her palm as she shook her head.


    "Seriously ¡­ you two," Luna sighed. "Alright! Both of you! Rania! Elliot!" she pointed at them, "You''re banned from flirting until we finish the next gate!"


    Rania and Elliot were taken aback. But they nodded in agreement with Luna.


    Luna turned to the still traumatized Ducis. "And you!" she pointed at him as well, "You lost the bet so you''re gonna be my ve until the next gate finishes!"


    Atst, the night concluded with Luna reprimanding everyone. They went back to the chamber afterwards and rested. Luna ended up to be the one to heal Rania''s love bite since the two lovers were too reluctant to remove it for some weird reasons. Hours passed and morning came, so as their focus and reasoning. Rania and Elliot felt thankful towards Luna for being the sole level-headed person despitest night''s events. Ducis got over his trauma as well and thought it was normal for lovers to act foolishly sometimes.


    Now, everyone was back to serious business. As per usual, they went to the Forbidden Forest to train. Elliot summoned Aqua from the Zweih?nder and she came forth, not as a mermaid though, but in a Magi form. Her red orange hair remained but her outfit changed into a blue, off-shoulder, serpentina gown with water-like fabric. Small colorful seashells and glimmering white sands served as ornaments to it and pink pearls were her essory.


    "So, shall we get started?" Aqua greeted Elliot and the others.


    Everyone nodded and took their positions - like a cross, with Aqua in the middle. Aqua was to demonstrate her powers while Elliot studied it and copied it. Rania, Luna and Ducis would be his sparring partner after to test his new learned skills. This was how they''ve been doing it in order to not only improve Elliot''s skills, but also the others.


    "Great!" Aqua pped her hands. "As you may all know already, I govern water. So anything that water can do, I can too! For my offensive abilities, I can create water dragons or any water monsters," she demonstrated as she spoke, "water cyclones, tsunami, water ssh, water bubbles, water spheres that can both entrap or attack, water golems and many others".


    Elliot easily copied everything since they were done almost the same way as how other guardians did it.


    "Now, for my defensive abilities, like other guardians, I have a water barrier, water wall, and other stuff. But what you''ll find most useful are my special abilities," Aqua continued. "Like the clones Elliot faced, I can create almost - perfect clones, even their memories, if I want it to. Because water has memories ¡­ even memories from the oldest of times," she smiled gently.


    "I see ¡­ that''s why you knew a lot about me," Elliot replied.


    Aqua bowed her head. "Indeed. And if you want, you can use this same skill to learn of your past. Though I suggest holding off until we finish thest gate". When she saw Elliot nod his head in agreement, she continued her lesson. "Aside from those, another important special skill is the water body. Like water, everything will just pass through you".


    "Nice. That can be very useful".


    And so, the team trained for an entire day. Aqua''s special skills were special for a reason - they were a tad harder to do than the other guardian''s skills. But nheless, our genius Elliot was able to do it, much to Aqua''s surprise.


    Night came, and morning came again ¡­


    Now, it''s time to go to the next gate!


    ===========


    Ps. I got inspired with Luna and Ducis'' bickering moment on this chap by my granny and gramps (fellow author friends and senpais). I thank them with all my heart and i love them both. <3


    You can check them out, "dreamygurl7968" (granny - Luna) and Reili (gramps - Ducis). And read their stories while you''re at it. <3 Thank youuuu!

 Chapter 153 - Eighth Gate: Blaze Of Ignis (Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Mount Pyre" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    With a bit of nervousness in their hearts, the team came back to Anguis Solum, and now stood in front of the 8th Gate. Now this gate was made of magma stones andva formed to make an arch. Just looking at it made one feel hot, though it wasn''t really releasing any temperature. By its appearance, the team easily guessed what the next dimension would look like. And indeed, when they hopped into the ck hole, what awaited them was none other than ¡­ a volcanic ruins.??


    Everyone spun their heads around the ce to observe the area.


    "Ughhh, it''s hot in here," Lunained, fanning herself with her tiny hands. "And there''s nothing much to see. Just a bunch of cooled molten rocks, desertednd, and someva traces. What kind of ce is this? There''s not even a ce where we could - "


    " - There seems to be a temple far ahead," Raniamented, squinting her eyes trying to look towards the end of the horizon. Indeed, there was a tall structure that looked somewhat like a temple, from the ce they were at. The heat hazeing from the ground was blurring the surroundings so it was a bit hard for her to see it properly, but it was there.


    Elliot, Luna and Ducis looked towards the direction that Rania pointed out. Elliot had the greatest vision among them, and he confirmed that it was a temple made of marble stones that copied the image of ava. It was an amazing structure, with high pirs on each corner and an entrance at the middle.


    "Hmmm ¡­ Aside from Abyss of Nox, and Desert of Saburra, I think this is the first time we''re being directed at a temple so easily," Elliot pondered. "Or is it really the actual temple? Maybe it''s something else".


    "We''ll never know until we check it," Rania answered. "Let''s go!"


    Thus, the team went towards the direction of the temple. It made it hard for them to travel due to all theva traces left on the ground, and some small, active craters that just spewva out of nowhere. So instead of walking, they decided to have Ducis carry them again on his back.


    "It seems to me that you all have been ustomed to making me a mode of transportation," Ducisined with a sour look on his face.


    "Shut up, dragon!" Lunamanded. "You''re my ve right now, remember? You lost the bet, in case you forgot".


    "Urgh! Yes, yes, whatever". Without anything to refute her, he was forced to agree. He DID lose the bet and never would a dragon go back on his own words. "I have to endure this little midget since I lost. I can do this! I just need to hang on until this gate ends," he consoled himself.


    Ducis transformed himself into a dragon and carried everyone towards the temple. They could have teleported, too, but it was dangerous since they won''t be able to guess whichndmark was safe tond on. Teleportation only worked on small distances. And since they haven''t been to the temple itself, they couldn''t create their own ck holes to simply bring them instantly to the temple. ck holes could only be cast if the person casting was familiar with the ce they would be going to, or had a map like vis did.


    Not a minute passed and they were already in front of the temple. Ducis transformed himself back into a man after everyone hopped down from his back. The temple was huge, far bigger than how it looked from afar. They had to stretch their neck upwards just to see the end of it. There was a long staircase that led to the main door of the temple. The team climbed it and treaded carefully, just in case there were any traps of some sort. Looking at it up close, this ¡­ ''Lava Temple'', as what they had all decided to call it, was somewhat different from the other guardian temples. Something about it made them feel ufortable for some reasons ¡­ and wary.


    When they reached the doors of the temple, just as Elliot spected, it was indeed, not a guardian temple. There were no ancient wordings on the door that Luna had to unlock. Instead, the doors only bore a golden insignia with a body of a chimera etched on it at the center. The knobs of the door were made of a golden lion head, with an also golden, coiled up snake as its knockers.


    Elliot knocked on the door twice but there was no answer. So, he pushed the doors open instead, and much to their surprise, it wasn''t even locked. They kinda expected it would be locked, given all the other realms they travelled to, but oh well, it was open - convenient. Though if it, being open, was a good news or a bad news, they still didn''t know.


    "Waaaa," Luna brooded as her jaw dropped in disappointment. "More magma stones ¡­ And here I thought this temple would be a bit more decent".


    "It''s not too hot in here at least," Rania shrugged.


    The inside of the temple looked the same as the outside - made of marble stones that looked likeva. There were tons of pirs that led to different directions inside - one towards the north, another towards the east and the west. Torches of fire hanging on the walls served asmps, illuminating each path. Aside from the long corridors on each path, there was nothing else to be seen. Not even a clue as to which path they should take.


    "Hmm ¡­ three paths," Elliot pondered, crossing his arms, and brushing his chin with his hand as he thought. "We''re not sure which one leads to where we want it to be. We could try to take one each, but that would be dangerous. We''re not sure where each of them leads to".


    Rania tried to think of a solution as well.


    "Ah!" Rania and Elliot chorused. Startled, they looked towards each other. It seemed that they thought of the same thing.


    "Go ahead," Elliot let her speak first.


    Rania smiled. "Thank you. Well, I just thought that maybe, you can conjure 3 clones and have them all travel to each one while we stay here and watch. Since they''re your clones, maybe there''s a way for you to see what they see as well? It''s kind of like drones with cameras on it - a human technology".


    Elliot snickered. "I thought the same, except for the ''drone'' part. I thought of sending them as scouts. And yes, I can do that".


    "Hmmmmnnnn," Luna peered over the two. "Rania, Elliot, you two ¡­," her eyes squinted, "You''re not flirting are you? I think I made it clear that there would be no flirting until this gate is over?"


    "Huh? We''re not flirting though," Rania denied. "We were just ... casually talking".


    "Hmmm ¡­ alright. But I''ve got my eyes on you two".


    Rania chuckled. "Yes, ma''am!"


    While they bickered a bit, Elliot busied himself in creating the clones. This time, he used the water clones that he just learned how to create. He thought that they would be the perfect choice considering how hard it was for him to defeat his own clone back at the 7th Gate. After creating them, he instructed each of them to go through the paths, one clone each. Then, he created three mirror-like screens suspended in the air. Each mirror, connected to one clone. As formunication, he could always use Caligo''s skill of telepathy should there be a need to contact them.


    And so, the clones started walking along the path assigned to them. Rania, Elliot, Luna, and Ducis observed them all from the mirror. At first, the paths looked the same - just a long corridor that the clones walked through. But then, after a few more minutes of walking, all three paths led to ¡­ a den of monsters!


    "Kyaaa!" Luna screamed when she saw different monsters on each path. "S-s-scarrry!!!" She ran towards Rania''s back, shivering from fear.


    The eastern path led to a room filled with medium-sized dragons, breathing fire all over the ce. The northern path had a giant fire golem that blocked the way. And as for the western path, there were tons of viscous-looking giant smanders.


    "All of the paths are being blocked by monsters. Are we supposed to defeat them in order to proceed to the next?" Rania asked.


    "There seems to be no other way," Elliot replied. "It''s not like we can tame all of them and they''ll let us pass through easily".


    "That''s true".


    "S-so, we''re going to fight those monsters?" Luna wailed.


    "I''m afraid so, Luna," Rania patted her head. "Now that you mention it, this is the first time we''re fighting monsters. They don''t think like humans or Magi so I''m not sure how this would turn out".


    But Elliot scrapped the idea.


    Shrugging, he answered them, "Why do you think you need to fight them? I can just use my clones to defeat all of them".

 Chapter 154 - Eighth Gate: Blaze Of Ignis (Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Mount Pyre" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Pft! Ha ha ha ha ha!" Rania and Luna burst outughing.??


    "Right! Elliot''s clone can handle all of them! He IS that powerful!" Luna was so proud. "Go ahead Elliot''s clones! Defeat them!"


    Elliot smirked at Luna''s remark. Then, he concentrated, tomunicate telepathically with his clones. He instructed them to clear out the area and defeat all the monsters. While he did this, Ducis kept on looking around the area. Rania noticed him and approached him.


    "Anything wrong, Ducis?" she whispered to him, not wanting to disturb Elliot''s concentration.


    Ducis frowned before answering her, "I''m not quite sure but I feel that there''s something ¡­ amiss".


    Rania was startled. "Amiss? Like how?"


    "Hmm ¡­ Even if I''m the Guardian of Time and Space that knows a lot of things, there are still some restrictions. One of those is the restriction amongst other guardian''s realms. I have knowledge of their realms and trials, but only up to the point I have seen. If they were to change it ¡­ that would be an entirely different story".


    "And right now, you feel that something changed in this realm?"


    "Yes," he nodded.


    "Is it the appearance? The monsters?"


    "Both of that," Ducis agreed, "but there''s another - a presence that I''m unfamiliar with".


    "I see. I hope it''s not something bad".


    "I hope so, too".


    "KYAAAAAA!" Luna squealed, getting the attention of Rania and Ducis. "Great job Elliot! Keep it up and I might shorten your flirting ban!" She hit Elliot''s back hard, trying to pat him for a job well done, though they were a bit strong for a pat.


    "Are you patting me, or punching me?" Elliot grimaced. "And who said I''m adhering to your flirting ban?" he teased, "I''m gonna flirt with Rania all I want". He then walked towards Rania''s direction and hugged her.


    "Ah! E-Elliot ¡­," Rania jolted in surprise. "We shouldn''t -"


    "- Rania, praise me ...," Elliot acted like a cute child, closing his eyes, and leaned his head on Rania''s shoulder, facing her neck. Due to their height difference, he arched his back in order to do so.


    "Aaaahhhh!!!" Rania squealed internally. "My heart! Why is Elliot being such a cute baby right now? An overly handsome and alluring man should not act cute! It''s highly dangerous! At this rate, I might die". Hesitantly, she patted his head, and stroked his soft hair. "Umgh, how can I say no?"


    Elliot smiled so handsomely as soon as Rania patted him. He then opened his eyes andin the blink of an eye, stole a three-second kiss on Rania''s lips. Rania froze in her position.


    "Elliot!!!" Luna yelled at him. "Y-you! You''re being too mischievous as ofte! What''s got into you? Where has our kind and gentle Elliot gone? Or maybe you''re a clone?!" Luna couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Indeed, Elliot was behaving rather mischievously than usual. While Luna was baffled by the sudden change, Rania could understand why. After their heated argument the other night, Rania figured that Elliot might be doing as she said ¡­ cherishing and enjoying theirst moments ¡­ while there''s still time. Rania sighed at the thought of it.


    Elliot shrugged his shoulders and ignored Luna. He went back to the magical mirrors he created and checked if his clones were done ridding the area of monsters. It hadn''t even been a minute since he left but the clones were already done with their tasks. All areas were wiped clean, not even the bodies of the monsters remained. They all turned into dark sparkles and scattered in the air.


    "Well done, everyone," Elliotplimented his own clones, as weird as it might be. "Now, proceed further and see what lies ahead".


    The clones did as he instructed. At the end of the path, beyond where the monsters used to be, was another door, one on each path. Elliot''s clones opened each door carefully, just in case there were monsters again in the next room. Indeed, what awaited them were another batch of random monsters. The clones continued fighting the monsters again, defeating them one after another.


    "This is unusual," Elliotmented. "Why is this ce filled with monsters? It''s as if ¡­ whoever the guardian of this ce is, he doesn''t want us toe further".


    "You''re right," Rania agreed. "I wonder why ¡­ What if something bad is happening? I don''t know if it''s just me, but this ce seems rather dark. The atmosphere is heavy and ..." Rania paused, and looked at her hands, "I feel a bit suffocated for some reason".


    "What? Why are you only telling me now?" Elliot hurried towards her side, in worry. "What do you mean suffocated? You can''t breathe? Where does it hurt?"


    Rania shook her head. "No, it''s nothing like that. Sorry for worrying you. What I meant is ¡­ I''m not sure though, maybe it''s my holy powers. It feels suppressed somehow, like there''s something suffocating it and I don''t know what it is".


    "Oh, right. Speaking of holy powers ¡­ I never mentioned it, have I?"


    "Mention what?"


    "Ahm, I have holy powers now," Elliot nonchntly said. "The Supreme gave it to me on thest gate".


    Rania and Luna''s eyes widened. As for Ducis, well, he felt it way back then, so he wasn''t surprised anymore.


    "Wow! That''s grea-," Rania congratted him but she was cut short.


    " - What?! You have holy powers now?" Luna butted in. "Wow! Give me some of your powers! This is so unfair. Where is justice? I demand a fair share of powers, too! Hmf! First it was Rania, and now its Elliot. Ducis is already a guardian so he has lots of energy already. Where does that leave me? I''m the weakest link here!"


    "Exactly. Good that you know," Ducis teased her.


    "Shut up dragon! I''m not talking to you! Hmf!"


    "And here they go again," Rania jested. "It''s amazing how this has be a tradition already. Every gate, Luna and Ducis would bicker". She pped her hands like an audience watching aedy skit.


    Elliot on the other hand, tried to feel his body and magic if there was any "suppressing" happening as what Rania mentioned. However, he didn''t feel anything. Actually, if there was, he would have felt it from the beginning since he had always been very sensitive to all kinds of energy flow. Since it wasn''t the case, he thought that perhaps, it was Rania''s intuition working.


    After a few minutes, the clones finished defeating the monsters and there was yet again, another door in front of them. They opened it to reveal a staircase leading upwards. Elliot instructed them to proceed with caution. When they climbed up, the next room was full of monsters again.


    The clones continued fighting. Opening doors, going through stairs, up and up they went. The monsters were never ending. The higher they got, the stronger the monsters became. It was like traveling to an Endless Tower filled with monsters, except this one was a temple. Later on, the clones seemed to have reached the peak, where the doors led them to a gigantic room. All three paths led to the same room, thus, the three separated clones reunited.


    The gigantic room was empty except for a pedestal located at the very center that had a glowing red orb on top of it, suspended in the air. The floors were hollow, except for the part where the pedestal was, and a narrow stone path leading to it. Beneath the stone path was a pool ofva. Surely, anyone who would fall from there would die an instant death. Above the pedestal was an open roof, revealing the sky filled with dark clouds.


    "So all of the path leads to one ce. It didn''t matter which path we took," Raniamented. "And what is that at the center?"


    "Something is really wrong," Ducis finally voiced out his opinion. "First, there shouldn''t be monsters in this realm. Another is that this temple was not supposed to be the trial venue. And most important of all, that room is supposed to be for visit purposes because that orb leads to -"


    "WWWRRRAAAAAAAAAAHHH!"


    A sudden ear-splitting sound reverberated throughout the whole temple - even to the very first level where Rania, Elliot, Luna and Ducis were. The team had to cover their ears in an attempt to lessen the volume they were hearing. The ground shook from its vibration.


    When the team lifted their heads to check back on the magical mirrors, what they saw was yet another monster. A monster that came out from the pool ofva, with a body made from theva itself. It was shaped like a giant man with bright red eyes and a dark aura emanating from its entire body.


    And there it was ¡­ the suffocating feeling Rania perceived since the beginning.


    It didn''te from theva monster ¡­ but instead, from the dark aura that was covering its body!

 Chapter 155 - Eighth Gate: Blaze Of Ignis (Part 3)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Mount Pyre" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "That dark aura ¡­ I''ve seen it before," Rania muttered as she stared into the giant monster. She was reminded of the red-haired woman she saw inside the crystal in the vision that the Supreme showed her before. She had that same dark aura ¡­ so sinister that it sent shivers down her spine. "What is the meaning of this?"??


    "You''ve seen it?" Elliot asked. "Where?"


    "In a vision. One that the Supreme showed me," Rania answered, turning to Elliot. "But the dark aura covered a woman, not a monster".


    Elliot was about to ask something when the giant suddenly roared again.


    "WWWRRRAAAAAAAAAAHHH!"


    Another deafening sound echoed all throughout the temple. This time, it was followed byrge movements that shook the depths of the earth. The giantva monster moved closer to the clones and raised its arms, ready to attack them in one swoop. Even if he wasrge, his movements were swift and precise.


    The clones managed to dodge the giant''s arm, despite theck of space it was giving them. However, the dark aura emanating from its body managed to touch the clones. Suddenly, the clones dropped to their knees and writhed in agony.


    "Ugh!" Elliot felt a light sting on his body. Seeing the state that the clones were in, he easily guessed it was because of the dark aura. Since he summoned the clones using his spiritual energy, they were still connected to him, thus the reason why he felt a tiny fraction of the pain they suffered. He looked at his arms as he tried to analyze what the dark aura was but all it left him were more questions.


    "Oh no! What''s happening to them?" Luna blurted out, as her hands tried to cover her mouth that was wide open in shock. She pointed at Elliot''s clones, leading Rania, Elliot and Ducis to look back at the mirror.


    When the team saw what was happening, they, too, were appalled.


    The clones ¡­ while they writhed in agony, the dark aura surrounded their whole body until their eyes turned red, and their skin turned dark! Just like the giantva monster, they looked like they lost their sanity and suddenly became evil!


    Rania gasped at the sight of it. She was too speechless to even utter a word.


    Ducis was rmed. His hands trembled slightly, and his face looked like he just remembered something utterly terrible.


    Elliot, on the other hand, was shocked as well, but he remained calm and quick to action. He immediately canceled the flow of spiritual energy he was giving to the clones, thus, canceling them before they became anything worse. The clones bodies scattered like golden sparkles mixed with dark ones.


    "This doesn''t look good," Elliot told everyone. "It seems the clones won''t work anymore. We need to travel there on our own and defeat that giant monster, whatever it was".


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Ducis," Elliot turned to him, "Mind telling us anything you know about this dark aura? You looked like you''ve seen it before. Since nothing is going as it should be in this realm, it should be fine if you tell us about it, right?"


    Ducis gulped before he answered, "Y-yes ¡­ you''re right". He had to breathe heavily before he continued. His tone turned serious. "That dark aura ¡­ is a ''spiritual corruption''".


    As soon as Ducis mentioned it, the atmosphere became heavy.


    "A spiritual corruption is very dangerous," Ducis continued. "As you all have seen, just a simple touch of it can corrupt the whole body and the person itself. First, it harms the physical body, then, it seeps into the mind and heart, until it reaches the soul, andstly, the spiritual core of a person or any creature. Once youe in contact with it, it should immediately be cleansed by holy power or else! ¡­," he turned his head towards the giant in the mirror, "you would be like him. Lifeless. Full of darkness. Just a walking catastrophe. An empty shell. Existing, but not Living".


    Rania unconsciously embraced herself. Elliot noticed her so he extended his arms around her shoulder, gently rubbing it to calm her down.


    "... And how should we cleanse it? In case we get touched by it?" Rania asked.


    "And those that have holy powers, like me and Rania, are we still susceptible to it? Even if our bodies possess the cure for it?" Elliot seconded.


    "Yes, you''re still susceptible. It''s main goal is a person''s spiritual core. So regardless if you have spiritual energy or holy energy in you, unless you activate that holy energy and attack it, you won''t be vulnerable. You may try to create a barrier made of holy power though I''m not sure if it can pass through that. As for how to cleanse it, I''ve never done it before since I don''t have holy energy ¡­ but it should be the same as transferring life energy. The only difference is that you transfer the holy energy into the dark aura or the corruption itself, instead of the person - somewhat like attacking it".


    "I see ¡­" Rania and Elliot chorused.


    "B-but ¡­ but ¡­" Luna sniffed. "What about me?" she bawled her eyes. "I don''t have holy powers. Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ And I''m not as strong as Ducis. Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ How will I protect myself against it?"


    Rania smiled towards Luna. "Of course, we''ll protect you," sheforted her. "Just make sure to stick with us and don''t get separated".


    "Okay, I won''t," Luna nodded, as she wiped her tears.


    "Let''s try that barrier made of holy energy," Elliot told everyone. "Rania and I will cast them to all of us before we enter thest room. If it breaks, or the dark aura still passes through, we''ll have to think of another solution. But if it works, we''ll just need to cast it again".


    "Sounds like a n," Rania agreed. "So this time, we will be using holy energy instead of spiritual, right?"


    "Yes. We can create the same elemental skills as we do if we use spiritual energy, the only difference isposition, attribute, and potency".


    "Got it. We should make the barrier in a way that it would allow us to attack from the inside, too".


    Elliot nodded. "Are we ready?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Then, Elliot created a ck hole connecting to the top floor, just outside the door. He could create the ck hole now since his clones already travelled that area and he became familiar with it. The team jumped towards the hole, and by another second, they were now in front of the door towards the room of the giantva monster.


    As discussed, Rania and Elliot cast a spherical barrier on each of them - one on Luna, another on Ducis, and one each for themselves. They tried casting magic inside the barrier and shot it outside to see if it would pass through without breaking the barrier, and it did. Now, they were ready to go inside. The nervousness in their hearts remained since they would be battling with something they barely had knowledge of. But at least, they were all together. After a silent prayer of guidance from the Supreme, the team opened the doors towards thest room.


    When they opened the door, the giant monster was already staring at their position. The team thought of the same thing - perhaps, it detected the holy energy they were using since his energy was the exact opposite of it.


    "HHMMMRRRGHHHH" the giant let out a snorting sound. It''s red eyes red at them, like a predator to its prey.


    Except, the team wouldn''t let themselves be preyed upon.


    Elliot led the attack towards the giant monster. Since the giant was made ofva, he used ice and water magic to attack it. At the wave of his right hand, he cast tsunami on its whole body - from its head and down up to theva pool. It tamed down the degree of hotness on its body, darkening its skin like a cooled down molten rock. On the other hand, he fired thousands ofrge and thick ice spears towards the giant, piercing its hardened body, and spreading the freeze on the areas it hit. This slowed down the giant monster''s movements, enabling the rest of the team to attack and aim better.


    Rania supported Elliot''s attack with lightning magic, since the body of the giant was now covered in water and ice, thus, allowing the electricity to deal more damage to it. Luna and Ducis helped cool down theva pool beneath the giant as well to hampen its movement by flooding it with water and ice. Thus, the giant was stunned in its position.


    "WWWRAAAAAAAAA!!!" the giant screamed, as if it was in pain from all their attacks. Suddenly, it became more irritated and aggressive. It hated being unable to move. Like a child throwing a tantrum, it waggled its body hysterically.


    But Elliot and Rania''s holy energy was very concentrated for the giant to just break off from it.


    It was then, in its great anger, did the dark aura surrounding it grow worse!


    ==================


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    I just want to inform all of you that ¡­ the Official NOVEL TEASER of this book is OUT!!!


    YAAAAAAAYYYY!!! I hope you all like it! Also, I would like to extend my personal thanks to those who helped me create this amazing video - for Ynna_Brittania (@trustmeimyg) for video editing, for Starr_Swann (@author_starrswan) for the beautiful voice over, and for Cy (@cyuuri29) for the amazing artworks. <3


    I posted the video in my Instagram, Facebook, Twitter, and Youtube ounts. Please check them out below and give it a LIKE! Don''t forget to SHARE too!


    Instagram: @author_macy_bae


    Facebook Page: Macy_Bae


    Twitter: @author_macy_bae


    Youtube: Macy_Bae


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae

 Chapter 156 - Eighth Gate: Blaze Of Ignis (Part 4)

    <em>~ [Music Rmendation: "Mount Pyre" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~</em>


    <em>WHOOOOSSHHH</em>!??


    A strong and violent gust of wind blew hard across the room. Along with it, was the intensifying dark aura of the giantva monster. Good thing that the team had a barrier made of holy energy or else, they would have been touched by it and get infected by spiritual corruption. The dark aura didn''t manage to pass through nor made a crack against the holy barrier. The team exhaled in relief seeing their n worked however ¡­ the whole room was now filled with the scattered dark aura, like lumps of ck mists.


    "Phew! I thought for a moment there that I would die!" Luna breathed heavily, as she held on her thumping chest. "We''re lucky this barrier works or we would have been toast!"


    Ducis, who was near her, also sighed in relief. They were suspended in the air just above theva pool that they turned into cooled molten rocks. In his mind, he also thought of the same thing, "She''s right. If this barrier didn''t work, even I wouldn''t know what to counter this spiritual corruption".


    On the other hand, Rania and Elliot floated above the air, near the head of the giant. Elliot flew towards Rania to check on her.


    "Rania, are you alright?" Elliot asked, as he examined her from head to foot.


    "I''m okay. How about you?" Rania did the same.


    "I''m alright," he answered. Then, he nced towards Luna and Ducis'' direction, "It seems they''re fine, too".


    "Yes. Good thing this barrier worked," Rania breathed in relief as well. "But how are we going to defeat it? We managed to stop its movements but ¡­ I don''t see it growing weaker".


    "That''s true," Elliot nodded. "And we used holy energy on all the magic we cast as well. He doesn''t look hurt much by other elements. We can''t use Caligo''s darkness, Ventus'' wind, or even fire, it will only make him stronger. I doubt sand and earth would do damage, too. And I can''t risk the beasts into fighting it".


    "All that''s left is water, ice, and lightning ¡­ which we already used," Rania seconded. "Do you think making it more concentrated will damage the monster?"


    "Normally, it would have caused damage already since water and ice are the elemental weakness of fire ¡­".


    "Yes, that''s one of the lessons you taught me before. When we were practicing in the Forbidden Forest". Rania agreed. She recalled the words Elliot told her that day.


    It was on one of those afternoons that they trained prior to proceeding to the next gate. Rania could still remember how it was a sunny day, and she was still not that romantically close to Elliot at that time.


    "Rania," Elliot began. "There''s another thing you should know about magic". His voice was as calm and collected as always.


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "It''s called elemental weakness andpatibility".


    Rania stared keenly at Elliot, listening intently at every word.


    "Each element has its own weakness andpatibility. It''s a bitplex but it can help you greatly in battles just in case you encounter someone or maybe a creature that is strong on a given element".


    Then, Elliot started drawing signs on the ground they stood at, using his magic.


    "Let''s start with fire," he continued, and drew a sign that looked like fire. "Fire ispatible with Wind, and so is Wind to Fire. They make each other strong. So if youbine them together, you can create a firestorm that could deal much more damage than just fire or wind alone. Following so far?"


    "Yes," Rania nodded like the good student she was.


    "Aside from that, Wind is alsopatible with Water, which means you can make a cyclone if youbine both of them. Or with Sand and Ice as well - you can create a sandstorm or a hailstorm if youbine them".


    "Wow. Wind is prettypatible with most elements. That''s great," Rania pped her hands.


    Elliot nodded in agreement. "Next, is Water, Ice, and Thunder. These three arepatible with each other. Thunder can travel both in Water and Ice, thus making them more powerful if youbine them together. The same thing with Earth to Sand. ".


    Elliot continued creating cute drawings on the ground, making Rania chuckle.


    "Hm? What''s so funny?" he asked in his most handsomely curious face.


    "Ah! Sorry, I just find your drawings cute. Please don''t mind me, continue".


    Elliot raised his eyebrows. He failed toprehend what was so funny with his perfect illustrations. In his mind, he thought, "Maybe I should have demonstrated instead? Hmm ¡­ but that takes more effort. It''s easier to just draw them".


    Indeed, Elliot''s drawings of the element''s sign were rather "cute" - all with the same swirl at their center. Seeing Rania still chuckling, he cleared his throat to get her attention. Rania stopped and went back to listening intently.


    "Any questions so far?"


    "Nope! All good".


    Elliot was a bit skeptical if she really was listening but then he continued. He thought if ever she didn''t, he''d probably repeat himself, but that''s fine for him.


    "As for the weaknesses, it goes like this ¡­".


    He then drew fire and wind signs, and put a circle around them, as if grouping them together. It was followed by water and ice in one circle - the second group, leaving thunder that was beside it outside the circle. Andstly was earth and sand, in the third group. After that, he put an arrow on them. From the first circle, he pointed the arrow towards the third circle, then the third, to the second circle, and the second to the first.


    "This is how elemental weakness works. Fire and Wind are weak against Earth and Sand, since it basically makes them useless. But that doesn''t mean that you can use Earth and Sand to defeat fire. They''re simply null against it".


    "I see ¡­"


    "Then, Earth and Sand are weak against Water and Ice since water can make sand and earth mushy, weak and unable to move. Thunder though, is weak against earth and sand since it can''t travel through them. So I left them out of the second circle".


    "Got it. And I''m guessing Water and Ice are weak against Fire and Wind?"


    "That''s right. They basically oppose each other. They''re each other''s weaknesses".


    "Okay, I think I''ve got that memorized".


    "Ahhh ¡­ we''re not yet done".


    "Huh? There''s more?"


    "Yes. Light and Dark. They oppose each other. It''s pretty muchmon sense but that''s another".


    "Of course, light and dark".


    "Lastly is Nature ¡­ the most interesting of them all".


    "Hm? Why?"


    "Nature is ¡­ well, it''s not an element of its own but more like ... all those elementsbined. So, it''s not weak against anything nor is it strong against anything. Like Wind, it makes all other elements much stronger instead".


    For thest one, Elliot decided to demonstrate instead of drawing it again. He conjured a fire on one hand and a flower on the other and put them together.


    "Ideally, this flower should burn but since I''m using the power of nature to create this flower instead, it will only make it stronger".


    Indeed, when hebined the two, the fire grew stronger and the flower didn''t turn into ashes. It looked like a burning flower instead ¡­ a fire flower.


    "Wow ¡­ Nature is amazing". Rania''s eyes twinkled in admiration.


    After reminiscing everything that happened back then, Rania suddenly thought of an idea.


    "Elliot!" Rania called him enthusiastically, "I just thought of something!"


    "What is it?" Elliot tilted his head.


    "What if ¡­ since the body of the giantva monster is covered in dark aura, maybe it''s weak against light! We can use holy energy to produce light, then use nature to make it stronger! What do you think?"


    Elliot smirked after hearing her idea.


    "I see that you still remember our lesson. I thought you weren''t listening carefully that time," he teased her.


    "What? Of course I am! It''s a serious matter!"


    "Ha ha ha ha! Yeah, yeah. You kept onughing at my drawings, what would I think?"


    "But I was listening. See? I remembered!" Rania defended herself.


    "Yes, you did," Elliot smiled. "And actually, I was just thinking of the same thing. We really think alike, don''t we?"


    Rania chuckled. "I guess we do".


    Then, Rania and Elliot did as they discussed. Light and Nature magic was the mostplex of all magic to create. Combining them as well was a whole ''nother issue, and to top it off, they''re supposed to use holy energy instead of spiritual energy. To be able to cast such magic, one would need to have more than an advanced level of magic control. In fact, advanced level was a huge understatement. If it would be ranked by sses, being ss A, B, C, D, and S, it would be under SSS ss.


    Yes, that was how hard it was "supposed" to be.


    But then again ¡­ we''re talking about Elliot here, the prodigies of prodigies, and genius of geniuses that ever existed.


    ==================


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    I just want to inform all of you that ¡­ the Official NOVEL TEASER of this book is OUT!!!


    YAAAAAAAYYYY!!! I hope you all like it! Also, I would like to extend my personal thanks to those who helped me create this amazing video - for Ynna_Brittania (@trustmeimyg) for video editing, for Starr_Swann (@author_starrswan) for the beautiful voice over, and for Cy (@cyuuri29) for the amazing artworks. <3


    I posted the video in my Instagram, Facebook, Twitter, and Youtube ounts. Please check them out below and give it a LIKE! Don''t forget to SHARE too!


    Instagram: @author_macy_bae


    Facebook Page: Macy_Bae


    Twitter: @author_macy_bae


    Youtube: Macy_Bae


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae

 Chapter 157 - Eighth Gate: Blaze Of Ignis (Part 5)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Mount Pyre" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Elliot raised both of his hands sideways, and began to concentrate his holy energy on his palms. On his right palm, a ball of light started to form as white sparkles circted to it like a whirlpool. On his left palm was another ball but it was transparent, like a sphere of wind - the only difference was that the inside of the sphere had small flowers and leaves circling around, following the current of the air. Both spheres were beautiful to look at ¡­ beautiful but dangerous.??


    While he did this, Rania maintained the ice magic on the giantva monster''s body to keep it from moving. She continually poured her holy energy on both her hands and held her aim towards the monster.


    Elliot didn''t take long to conjure the mostplex of magic. Not even a minute passed and he already had two giant spheres on his hands! They were three or four times the size of his body, as big as the head of the giantva monster. Then, he moved his arms closer, joining the two spheres together to form one, enormous, Ball of Light, enhanced by Nature magic.


    Rania noticed that he was ready so she flew behind Elliot to avoid impact and allow him to throw it freely. For a brief moment, she canceled her magic and Elliot threw the Ball of Light towards the giant.


    DUUUUUUUGGGSSSSSSHHH!!!


    "Argghhh ¡­," everyone grunted as they tried to hold their stance in the air, battling the powerful impact and wind produced by the collision of Elliot''s magic and the giantva monster. Even Luna and Ducis who both stood far from its body were affected greatly.


    Just as Rania and Elliot thought, the Light magic prated the dark aura emanating from the body of the giant, seeping through its skin, and finally destroying its core, and killing it in the process. Sparkles of red and ck lights scattered all over the ce, leaving no trace of the monster that once was there.


    Atst, the giantva monster was defeated! Along with it, all of the ck mist that scattered around the room disappeared. Perhaps it was the strong wind that carried the magic from the Ball of Light that cleansed them away.


    "We did it!" Rania shouted in her joy. She flew towards Elliot to give him a high five.


    They both disabled the barrier. Rania raised her hands for a high five but Elliot embraced her instead.


    "Yes," Elliot whispered to her ears as he smiled so gleefully. "Thank you for your help".


    "Raniaaaaa! Ellioooottt!" Luna shouted from afar as she flew towards them. "We did it! YAAAYY!! The monster is gone now! Hurray!" But when she saw that the two were publicly disying their affections again, she grimaced. "No one really listens to this poor fairy anymore. I''m appalled!"


    "Master! Are you alright?" Ducis worried for Elliot. "And same to you, Rania".


    "I''m fine," Rania and Elliot chorused.


    "Are you two alright as well?" Rania asked.


    "Hmf! Yes, I''m good," Luna pouted. "But Rania, I''m disappointed. I thought we agreed to the flirting ban. Why are you allowing Elliot to keep on doing what he wants?"


    Rania scratched her head. "Sorry, Luna. I still haven''t told you yet but please let us off this time". She put her hands together and begged cutely.


    Luna looked back and forth from Rania to Elliot a couple of times. Sighing, she gave in, "Alright, alright. Since you both worked hard on the monster, I''ll let you off. Just tell me what''s going on after we finish with this realm".


    "Yes!" Rania nodded.


    "Ducis," Elliot pointed towards the center of the room, where the pedestal stood. "You mentioned something about that red orb but got cut off. What was it that you were supposed to say?"


    "Ah! Right," Ducis flinched. The three looked at him before he continued. "That orb leads to the chamber where the guardian of this realm rests. Like what the Forbidden Chamber, Anguis, is for me. Only a few are allowed inside and it doesn''t activate unless the owner allows it. We mostly use it when visiting each other".


    "I see. How are we going to ask for permission to enter?"


    "We just need to touch the orb. It will send a signal to the chamber of the guardian, and if he agrees, the teleportation circle on the ground should activate".


    Now that Ducis mentioned it, there was indeed a magic circle engraved on the stone floor beneath the pedestal that held the red orb. The magic circle had ancient writings all around it, and a symbol that looked like a burning chimera at its center.


    "Got it. Let''s try it then," Elliot concluded and he flew towards the pedestal.


    The rest of the team followed him. Once their feet rested on the ground, Elliot approached the pedestal, and touched the red orb with his bare hand. The orb, in return, shined in response to him, sending a thin beam of red light towards the dark sky above. A few moments after, the magic circle on the ground began to glow red and in their next blink, they got transported towards the chamber of the realm''s guardian.


    "We''re here," Elliotmented. He still held on the red orb, and there was the same magic circle beneath their feet, but the ground was no longer the same as the previous room. It was now a white marble, that still had a design ofva in it. The red orb must be connected to the one below, allowing the teleportation even if they haven''t been to that ce.


    Rania, Elliot, and Luna looked around and couldn''t help but notice the beauty of the chamber. The floors and pirs were made of white marbles withva designs, the walls and ceiling were pure white with gold linings, and there were beautiful paintings of towns and its people, hanging by the walls. There were a few nts here and there, and a couple of other furniture that all looked so exquisite. Seeing the couches and coffee tables and a firece, they guessed that they were in the drawing room - a ce for receiving guests. The only difference was there was no one to receive them.


    Since Ducis was familiar with the ce, he guided everyone upstairs. Yes, at the very center of the room was arge staircase leading to the second floor, also made of the same marble stones. The team followed him until they reached the end of the corridor where arge door stood. By the looks of it, the team thought that it had to be the master''s bedroom. Ducis knocked on the door a couple of times but no one answered.


    "Do you think ¡­ the guardian of this realm is away?" Rania asked Ducis.


    "No, he''s here. I can feel him," Ducis replied.


    "Are you sure it''s him that''s inside that room?" she asked again.


    "Hm?" Ducis was puzzled. "Of course ¡­ but why do you ask?"


    Rania hesitated. "B-because ¡­"


    "What is it, Rania?" Elliot turned to her. "Are you feeling something again?"


    Luna was rmed. "Wait, are you alright, Rania?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. It''s just that," she looked at Elliot, as if speaking to his eyes, "It''s the same as back then ¡­ when we first entered the temple. I''m getting the same feeling. And it turned out that what I felt back there was actually the dark aura".


    Ducis raised his eyebrows. "So are you saying, you''re feeling the same dark aura inside this room?" He couldn''t believe what he''s hearing. He himself, as a guardian, didn''t feel anything. In fact, he couldn''t feel the presence of the dark aura despite seeing it up close when they were fighting the monster. But .. Rania could feel it? He unconsciously looked at Elliot, wanting to ask if he felt the same thing as Rania did.


    Ducis didn''t get to utter a single word, but Elliot understood what he wanted to ask. He simply shook his head, and Ducis understood that he, too, didn''t feel anything.


    "How ... ," Ducis was at a loss for words.


    "I thought it''s the holy power, but I have it as well and I don''t feel it," Elliot told them.


    "Huh? You don''t feel it, Elliot?" Rania was surprised.


    "No. But I trust you," he replied. "So that only means ¡­ if this is the guardian''s room, and Rania is feeling a dark aura inside -"


    "No!" Ducis'' face paled upon realizing what they were hinting. He immediately swung the door open and ran inside. "Ignis!" he shouted the guardian''s name at the top of his lungs.


    Rania, Elliot, and Luna got worried. They, too, followed him inside, not long after, and saw him standing frozen in his position. Ducis'' face was horrified.


    "No ¡­ this can''t be happening," Ducis mumbled. "Not again ¡­"


    ==================


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    I just want to inform all of you that ¡­ the Official NOVEL TEASER of this book is OUT!!!


    YAAAAAAAYYYY!!! I hope you all like it! Also, I would like to extend my personal thanks to those who helped me create this amazing video - for Ynna_Brittania (@trustmeimyg) for video editing, for Starr_Swann (@author_starrswan) for the beautiful voice over, and for Cy (@cyuuri29) for the amazing artworks. <3


    I posted the video in my Instagram, Facebook, Twitter, and Youtube ounts. Please check them out below and give it a LIKE! Don''t forget to SHARE too!


    Instagram: @author_macy_bae


    Facebook Page: Macy_Bae


    Twitter: @author_macy_bae


    Youtube: Macy_Bae


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae

 Chapter 158 - Eighth Gate: Blaze Of Ignis (Part 6)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Rania, Elliot, and Luna gasped upon seeing the situation inside.??


    At the very center of the room was arge bed covered by a thick reddish barrier. On it,id a man with reddish brown hair, braided loosely up to his stomach. His face seemed kind and warm but its youth and beauty was covered by dark circles under his eyes, darkenedplexion, and an obviously thin, weak, and sickly body, covered by nothing but a sleeping robe. Along with the robes ¡­ was the dark aura, attached to his very skin.


    He opened his eyes when the team entered, to reveal a beautiful, golden glow. With what seemed to have taken him all his might, he gave them a warm smile. At this gesture, the young boy who sat beside him on a chair, just outside the barrier, bit his lips. The young boy had the same color of hair, just shorter, extending up to his shoulders. He looked no older than thirteen, but with a tall, slender body. Unlike the man on the bed, his eyes were bluish gray in color. It was beautiful ¡­ yet reflected such deep sadness and regret.


    "Ignis ¡­," Ducis called the man lying on the bed. With a wretched face, he gritted his teeth in sorrow and annoyance ¡­ annoyance from everything that was happening and the fact that he couldn''t even do anything to help a dear friend. He dragged his feet as he approached the barrier. And in a low, pained voice, he greeted him, "My friend ¡­ It has been a long time".


    Ignis, still smiling, greeted him back, "It has been long indeed. How have you been?" His voice was hoarse and dry. Despite his young age, the way he spoke was very slow.


    "... Doing better than you, I suppose," Ducis let out a bitter smile. Sighing, he asked, "What happened to you?"


    "I ¡­ visited Gaia".


    Ducis was rmed. "Huh?! Why would visiting -" before he finished asking, he already realized the answer to his question. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yes, my friend. I''m afraid ¡­ what we had been dreading for ... just happened".


    Rania, Elliot and Luna came closer to Ducis, Ignis, and the young boy. When they got nearer, suddenly, Elliot''s Zweih?nder went out of his body on its own. Along with it, were the other guardians. They all went out of their dwelling ce and hurried towards Ignis. Worry reflected on everyone''s face.


    Ignis chuckled seeing the faces of his co-guardians.


    "Greetings," Elliot bowed his head. Rania and Luna followed, to show respect.


    "Greetings to you as well, Anointed King. And to everyone," Ignis replied.


    "Can you tell us what''s happening in Gaia?" Elliot asked in a serious and worried tone.


    "Of course, my king," Ignis smiled. "However, I no longer have the strength to tell the tale. So let this young man say it on my behalf," he couldn''t move his body much anymore so he simply turned his head slightly, towards the young boy who sat beside him.


    The young boy flinched. It was obvious that he barely listened to their conversation. He was absorbed in his own worry and misery.


    Noticing his master''s call, he quickly answered, "Yes, master!" Then, he turned around towards Elliot and the rest. "Please, have a seat first," he waved his hands towards the couch on the side of the room and brought it near the bed so they may be seated. He also brought the coffee table and prepared a warm drink and some snacks for everyone. He did all these with a smile on his face ¡­ though happiness was missing and very far from it.


    "Thank you," the team chorused, and sat on the soft couch. The other guardians followed and took their seat. But some remained standing, near Ignis, checking on his condition.


    "Ahmm ¡­ so ¡­ what happened is," the young boy was at a loss how to exin everything. "Oh, right! I haven''t introduced myself, he he he".


    Elliot chuckled. "Rx, we don''t bite". And he gave him such a warm and soothing smile.


    Seeing this, the young boy calmed down. He breathed deeply before he continued.


    "My name is Eres, an apprentice of Guardian Ignis. Though, I am just a mere boy, unworthy of his tutge".


    "Do not think lowly of yourself," Rania encouraged the boy. "I''m sure he picked you to be his apprentice for a reason".


    "They are right, Eres," Ignis agreed.


    Eres quickly turned to him, and almost cried. But he strengthened himself, not wanting to cry in front of his master. His cute face, trying to be tough was admirable to look at. He turned back towards Elliot, Rania, Luna, and the rest of the other guardians.


    "It all startedst month," Eres began. "My master suddenly felt that there was something wrong beneath the''s core. He immediately went to Gaia to check it out and when he arrived, it was the same, barely surviving. He couldn''t figure out where exactly the problem was. But he didn''t give up searching. He stayed there for weeks trying to find the cause. Until ¡­ one day, a rumor of a demonized monster spread across thend".


    "A demonized ¡­ monster?" Caligo, who was intently listening at the corner, murmured to himself.


    "I see. I suppose it''s the same kind as what we all fought with down at the temple?" Elliot asked.


    Eres nodded. "That is correct. My master investigated the rumor and it led him towards a deserted vige near the center of the. When he arrived, there was this dark, sinister mist all around the vige. And as he was walking along the streets, he stumbled upon a very sick man. His skin was darkened, and his eyes were turning red. He kept on shrieking and wailing in pain. My master hurried to his aid however he was toote. The same man suddenly went wild and attacked my master. He tried his best - everything in his power! But ¡­ there was no way to save him".


    "Spiritual corruption ¡­," Elliotmented.


    "Yes. It was indeed, spiritual corruption. My master noticed it right away since it already happened before".


    All the guardian''s faces instantly darkened. A heavy atmosphere filled the ce.


    "What happened after? Why does your master have ¡­ the corruption ... now?" Rania hesitantly asked.


    At this question, Eres'' expression broke. He forced a smile on his face and tried to answer her without crying.


    "That''s because ¡­ he ventured too close. When he realized that the man he tried to save suffered from spiritual corruption, my master immediately knew where to go. He went there, to a ce that should never be visited - thend of ''Vetiti''".


    "What?!" all the guardians were appalled.


    "Thatnd ¡­ isn''t that where -" Terra mumbled, clenching her fists in agitation.


    "What''s in thend of Vetiti?" Luna blurted out. "Why do you all look so ¡­ scared of it?"


    "... It''s the ce where ¡­ the root of Gaia''s demise was located," Aqua answered her.


    "And what is that root that you''re referring to?" Elliot asked.


    "That''s ¡­" Aqua nced towards Ducis first before she answered. Ducis gave his consent, so she continued, "It''s where the Core Crystal is located. The Crystal of Life, the very heart of Gaia. However ¡­ the crystal itself had been corrupted".


    "Yes, that''s correct," Eres continued. "The Core Crystal that was once the source of life, now had a dark aura emanating from it. A dark aura that not only dries up the of all its spiritual energy, but also corrupts the. And what''s worse, when my master came to check on it, the barrier that the guardians helped in putting together so that the corruption won''t spread ¡­ was almost broken".


    "The barrier that we made?! Broken?!" Saburra couldn''t believe it. "Does that mean that the dark aura is getting stronger? And that''s how Ignis was affected by the corruption?"


    Eres gritted his teeth before he nodded in affirmation.


    A moment of silence passed by the room.


    "We need to go back and set up another barrier," Fauna tried to convince everyone.


    "But we need to continue the Rite of Passage," Terra disagreed. "We don''t have much time".


    "Then, why don''t we divide ourselves? Those guardians whom Elliot already passed the trial, go back to Gaia and help set up the barrier, and the rest can stay?" Ventus suggested.


    The other guardians agreed with the idea.


    "My friends," Ignis stopped their conversation.


    Everyone turned to him to listen.


    "What is it, Ignis?'' Aqua asked.


    "You do not need to worry about the barrier anymore," Ignis continued, with a smile on his face. "Because our Anointed King is a very kind and wise young man".


    Everyone was puzzled by what he said ¡­ even Elliot for he knew not, what he did to be called kind and wise by a guardian he never met before.


    ==================


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    I just want to inform all of you that ¡­ the Official NOVEL TEASER of this book is OUT!!!


    YAAAAAAAYYYY!!! I hope you all like it! Also, I would like to extend my personal thanks to those who helped me create this amazing video - for Ynna_Brittania (@trustmeimyg) for video editing, for Starr_Swann (@author_starrswan) for the beautiful voice over, and for Cy (@cyuuri29) for the amazing artworks. <3


    I posted the video in my Instagram, Facebook, Twitter, and Youtube ounts. Please check them out below and give it a LIKE! Don''t forget to SHARE too!


    Instagram: @author_macy_bae


    Facebook Page: Macy_Bae


    Twitter: @author_macy_bae


    Youtube: Macy_Bae


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae

 Chapter 159 - Eighth Gate: Blaze Of Ignis (Part 7)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Suteki Da Ne" by Nobuo Uematsu (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~ T_T


    Eres couldn''t help but stare at his master''s smiling face who was looking warmly at Elliot. He was the sole person who knew why his master said those words - that Elliot, the current Anointed King, was very kind and wise.??


    "Ahm, what did I do to be called wise and kind?" Elliot asked with a puzzled expression. "I haven''t been to Gaia since ¡­ who knows when?"


    Eres chuckled. "Yes, you didn''t ¡­ but ¡­ you sent help in the most perfect timing".


    "Help?" Elliot pondered for a moment, trying to recall the recent things he did.


    But Eres didn''t prolong everyone''s agony.


    "Just the other day, when my master was about to give up on fixing the barrier alone, help arrived ¡­ and they were previous anointed kings who failed the trials".


    Everyone was shocked. Their eyes wandered from Eres, to Elliot, to Ignis, and back to Elliot. Then, a sudden joy sprung in their hearts ...


    Such great joy and thankfulness! Of all the questions that Elliot could have asked Aqua back then, and of all the things he could have said and decided on, it just had to be about the previous anointed kings! Turns out, it was all for such a time as this! Truly, their Chosen King was being guided by the Supreme. How magnificent and awesome it was!


    Everyone''s hearts - all the guardians, Rania, Elliot, Luna, and Eres, beated loudly in their chest. The panic and worry that they felt a few moments ago ¡­ all gone.


    Everyone thought the same thing ...


    The situation may not be favorable right now. With Ignis'' life slowly wilting away, the corruption spreading, and Gaia''s time running out, along with the billions of life in it ¡­ everyone had been on the edge that they forgot the simplest of things.


    "The Supreme is still in control".


    Remembering this truth, their lips curved into a beautiful and peaceful smile. They shouldn''t worry too much of what''s toe but instead, trust in the Supreme''s timing and His will. Everything would fall into ce. There was hope. And they should never give in to worry.


    "Right ¡­ the previous anointed kings had been freed and sent back to Gaia," Elliot snickered. "I''m guessing they helped Ignis in fixing the barrier?"


    "Yes, they did!" Eres answered enthusiastically. "Turns out, when they came back to Gaia, they also learned of the demonized monster and about my master, trying to investigate it. Since my master already did the initial investigations, they just had to follow his path and it led them to thend of Vetiti. When they arrived, they saw my master fixing the cracked barrier".


    "In that case, does that mean that the previous anointed kings are also ¡­," Elliot frowned and looked at Ignis'' direction, "suffering the same fate?"


    "No ¡­ it was only my master who got severely infected since he had to get close to the Crystal of Life. The biggest crack was there so he started fixing in that area. He poured out all his spiritual energy for days just to hold it up". Eres'' voice turned gloomy again. "But every crack he fixed, another woulde forth again. It was endless! That was when he was about to give up and the previous anointed kings came".


    "I see ¡­".


    "Oh! And also," Eres was reminded of something, "One of the previous anointed kings had holy power! He tried casting a barrier made with holy power and it protected them from the corruption! Though he had to cast it over and over since it breaks after a certain amount of time. The concentration of the dark aura in thatnd was too much to bear to the point that even some of them were touched by it. Good thing it wasn''t that worse, so the man with holy power easily healed it. He tried healing my master as well but ¡­ it didn''t work on him anymore. I guess, he already absorbed too much of it for the holy power to work on him".


    "Elliot," Rania whispered to him, "Do you think maybe, we can try to heal him?"


    Elliot agreed. "Yes, let''s try it," then, turning to Eres, he said, "I and Rania both have holy powers. Maybe he just needed more. Let us try to heal him".


    Eres'' eyes lit up. The other guardians gasped and felt hopeful.


    Rania and Elliot stood up and went to Ignis''s side. They gathered their holy powers in their hands, and slipped it through the barrier to touch Ignis''s darkened body. Elliot cast magic in his eyes to observe the spiritual flow in Ignis'' body. His eyes widened upon seeing the state of his spiritual core - the spherical core made of red mes ¡­ were now filled with dark spots all around it, slowly seeping in and eating away the remaining uncorrupted part.


    "So this is how it attacks the spiritual core," Elliot murmured to himself. He then focused his holy energy in that area where his core was and tried to battle the darkness within.


    Rania followed what Elliot was doing. She also poured out her holy energy in the same area. Releasing the holy energy was easy but ¡­ the dark aura was making it harder to prate Ignis'' core.


    The others waited in anticipation. Their hearts pounded in their chests and they kept praying to the Supreme to heal their friend - to take the corruption away and heal his spiritual core and damaged body.


    A moment of silence passed by as Rania and Elliot continued to heal Ignis.


    "Urgh, this is weird," Elliot thought. "Why is it that ¡­ no matter how much holy energy we pour in ¡­ the dark aura is not dissolving? Should we add Nature magic to enhance it?" He did as he thought, cing his other hand near Ignis'' chest andbining his holy power with nature magic.


    However, it was no use ... nothing happened to the dark spots found in his core.


    Ignis felt what was happening in his body and he understood that it was really toote for him.


    Tears began to form on Rania''s eyes. She, too, felt that their holy powers ¡­ evenbined together, was no match for the corruption that already rooted itself so deep within Ignis'' spiritual core.


    "Please ¡­ Please let this work!" Rania begged the Supreme in her mind. So as everyone in the room. With all their hearts they pleaded for a miracle.


    But sometimes ¡­ no matter how hard we pray ¡­


    Things that were bound to happen ¡­ would happen.


    Everything ¡­ had its own time.


    "You may both stop now," Ignis said, as he smiled warmly towards Elliot and Rania.


    At these words, Rania burst into tears and apologized. Eres, Luna, and the other guardians wept along with her. The tears that they had been holding back, flowed like a violent stream on their cheeks, not wanting to stop.


    Elliot clenched his fist so hard that they bled, and gritted his teeth in his helplessness. With a wretched face, he also apologized for not being able to do anything and for even giving them false hopes. He thought that they just need more concentrated holy energy. And he was so wrong to think of it like that. Of all the times he could have been wrong, it just had to be on something that involved someone''s life.


    "Please, do not me yourselves," Ignisforted them. "Just as there is time for a life to be born, there is also time for it to meet its end".


    "Hu hu hu hu," Eres wailed so much that his knees fell on the floor, near his master''s bed. "Nooooo ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ master! Hu hu hu! Don''t leave me!" The child that was trying to be strong was now weeping like there''s no tomorrow.


    "Eres ¡­," Ignis called him dearly. He tried to lift his hands wanting to pat his head, but he couldn''t move anymore. "My dear child, listen to me carefully".


    "Yes, master".


    "From the very beginning, you have always been my chosen sessor".


    Eres'' eyes widened in disbelief. "But ¡­ No! I''m not worthy! I''m just a child. You''re the only one worthy to be a guardian! Y-you''re ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff".


    Ignis shook his head. "Do not say that you are merely a child. I can see your heart and I can say for sure that you are very much worthy," and turning to Elliot he said, "same as our current Anointed King".


    Elliot let out a bitter smile.


    "Eres, from today on forward, you shall carry the name ''Ignis''," Ignis dered. Suddenly, something glowing went out of his body - a small crystalized red me. "This is ''Primo Igne'' the seed of the Ignis guardians passed on from one to another. Now, I pass this unto you".


    "NOOOOOOO!!! I will not ept it! No! Please, no! Hu hu hu!" Eres sobbed louder. "You have to live! You have to survive! Please!"


    But Ignis proceeded with the ritual and sent the "Primo Igne" to Eres until it sank inside his body.


    Then, Eres felt a surge of overwhelming power within him.

 Chapter 160 - Extra #8: Teaser Video - Cast Interview

    Author Macy Bae: Hi Beloved Readers!!!


    Wee to another session of the EXTRA chapter!!!??


    Have you all watched "The King''s Beloved - Novel Teaser" video on Instagram, Facebook, or Youtube? XD If you haven''t, watch it now! (See my social media ounts in Author''s Notes for more info).


    (Ps. Yes, I know, teaser videos should be made before a book is published not when its already in progress ¡­ but oh well, we decided to proceed for the sake of new readers toe and for everyone to enjoy <3 Next time we''ll try to create one before publishing XD)


    And again, all thanks to my beloved readers and friends who patiently supported and helped me out in creating this teaser video - Ynna_Brittania and Starr_Swan!!! <3 I love you both, thank you so much! T_T


    Without further ado, let''s start the extra chap! Today, we''re doing another interview and we got some questions from the fans! (If you want to join in, please join my discord server orment your questions for the characters! I''ll add them on the next extra chaps XD)


    For today''s host, we have been granted an audience again by the great Granny - Queen of Hell! (author dreamygurl7968)


    Audience: p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! (yes, it''s a lot of ps because they''re scared of granny XD)


    Granny: Hmm ¡­ Nice! It seems the audience here have been trained to properly wee the great me. And they have grown remarkablyrge! 1.6 million in total! Impressive! (slow ps)


    Anyway, today we''re going to discuss the teaser video of this book, The King''s Beloved, and interview the whole cast about it! (evil grin)


    Let us all wee ¡­ Rania! Elliot! Luna! Zeid! and Calum! (gorgeously appears all at once at the center of the stage then walks towards the couch to sit)


    Audience: (looking all blissful and may ascend to heaven anytime) p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! (Some are holding banners, posters, cards, even light sticks, shouting and whistling) (some even fainted and looked like dying)


    Granny: (raises eyebrows to audience) Wow! It seems that you have all been deprived of stunningly handsome and beautiful faces. Well, I say try to survive until the end at least.


    Audience: (still looking blissful and pping their hands) p! p! p!


    Granny: Alright, stop! We''re starting the interview now. (shakes her head and opens her card containing questions from readers) For our first question ¡­ this one is for Luna. A certain reader asks:


    "How does it feel having one of the longest screen time huh, Luna?"


    Pft! This is a nice question. (evil grin) You even have a voice over. So, Luna, what can you say about it?


    Luna: Me? (surprised at first, but gets happy and looks shy afterwards) He he he he (grinning so much) I didn''t even notice that I had the longest screen time. I''m so happy! It''s all thanks to the prophecy, I guess? (giggles)


    Granny: Ohhh, the prophecy. Well, you''re right. The story does have great prophecies and the one on the teaser is one of the most important ones. Thank you for your answer. Now, on to the next question ¡­ (flips pages) This one is for ¡­ wait, Ducis? He''s not even here. (Sees a crew below the stage and points her finger to him) You! Call Ducis right now. We need him here.


    Crew: (nervous) Y-Yes! (calls Ducis right away)


    Ducis: (teleports at the center of the stage - half naked - he was wearing his sleeping robes and was about to take it off - his muscr upper body and silky white skin has been exposed for everyone to see! And those abs! XD 0////0) What the -! (flinches)


    Ducis fans: (nosebleeds) (some died instantly) KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!


    - Daddy Ducis!


    - Please marry me!


    - Oppa Ducis!


    - Flora is dead but I''m here!


    - I love you Daddy Ducis!


    (his fans went nuts)


    Ducis: Ugh! (grimaces and fixes his sleeping robe back, covering his body again) Who dares summon me when I''m about to take a bath?! (Very angry)


    Granny: Pft! (evil grin) What a nice body. I should really keep you as a pet.


    Ducis: You again! What do you want?


    Granny: (sighs) A certain reader has a question for you. Well, I''ll revive them all first before you answer. (revives the dead audience) Phew ¡­ I''m not getting paid enough for this. Seriously, every time I do an interview here, the audience dies. (shakes her head) I like seeing abs too, but if you like them so much, at least be strong enough not to die from it. Tsk! Tsk! These people ¡­ (clicks her tongue)


    Ducis: (sighs) Fine, what is the question? Get on with it and I''m out of here.


    Granny: So here''s the question:


    "Ducis you are one of the most important supporting characters even raising young Elliot. How does it feel knowing that you don''t have any screen time? Did it sink in to you that Luna is actually more important than you after seeing the Teaser?"


    ughs hysterically) Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! This is a really great question! I wonder the same thing!


    Ducis fans: (angry shouts and stares) NOOOOOOO!!!


    - Justice for Ducis!


    - Ducis deserves better than this!


    - Ducis worked too hard to have his screen time taken by some flower fairy!


    - Yeah! Add Ducis in the teaser!


    (their cards all shows #justiceforducis)


    Luna fans: (got angry from the words that Ducis fans were saying) (they, too, had cards showing #LunaAllTheWay and #LunaNailedtIt words in it)


    - What are you all saying?


    - What''s so wrong with Luna being in there and Ducis not?


    - Yeah! He doesn''t fit in the teaser, why add him?


    - He''s not teaser material, deal with it!


    Granny: Oh no! (evil grin) It seems that a war is starting. It''s amazing how your fans behave like the two of you. Bickering with each other <3 (winks)


    Luna: Ack! (taken aback) It''s not my fault if he didn''t get screen time. I''m not the one who wrote the storyboard!


    Author Macy Bae: (hides in a corner nervously)


    Ducis: (res at the author but sighs afterwards and shakes his head) What foolishness is this? Ugh ¡­ I do not care if I''m included in the teaser or not. I have fans with or without it so I''m good. If that''s all, I''m taking my leave. And DON''T you dare summon me again! (res at the crews) I''ll be taking a bath and I don''t want my whole body exposed to everyone here, is-that-clear? (res at author, too)


    Author Macy Bae: (nods hysterically)


    Ducis: (teleports back to Forbidden Chamber)


    Ducis fans: Oh nooooooo~ Don''t leave us Daddy Ducis! (cries)


    Granny: Hmm ¡­ d that''s settled. Let''s move on to the next question. (flips pages) Oooohh this is interesting. (eyes glitters) We have really great questions tonight. And this is even better. XD Ha ha ha ha!


    Audience: (waits in anticipation)


    Granny: This one is for ¡­ Elliot, Zeid, and Calum (waggles eyebrows).


    "How does it feel having your own screen time with Rania in the teaser video? Which do you think is the best?"


    (evil grin) Let the ship war begin XD


    RanElli fans: Obviously, it''s Rania and Elliot''s scene! He''s the one in the cover, too! Elliot is best boi! He''s the most handsome and powerful and kingly! So perfect and mysterious! (raises light sticks and cards with #RanElli in them)


    ZeNia fans: Rania with Zeid is the best! He''s the fianc¨¦! The original! Rania only thought he''s dead, that''s why she''s having Elliot now, duh! If she learns he''s alive, I wonder where your Elliot will take you! He has TWO screen time with Rania as well! That just shows how important he is! (raises light sticks and cards with #ZeNia in them)


    RanElli fans: Zeid should just move on like Rania did! Stop holding in the past! It will only cause another war with the Magi! Don''t be selfish and start an attack with them! He obviously won''t win even with his hired assassins!


    ZeNia fans: He''s rescuing Rania for goodness'' sake! That just shows how much he loves her! He knows Rania is alive and is in the enemy''s ce! How can he just move on like that? Zeid is best boi! He''s loyal and loves to the core!


    (their argument and bickering continues. Meanwhile ...)


    RaLlum fans: Uhhh ¡­ this ship has sunk a long time ago. (there''s barely any of them left)


    Elliot, Zeid and Callum: (looks at each other nkly)


    Callum: (lost in thought about Rania and Azalea)


    Zeid: (res at Elliot) ''It''s this man again ¡­ what rtionship does he have with Rania? Why is he always with her? Rania is mine!''


    Elliot: (res at Zeid) ''Hmmm ¡­ so he''s her ex-fianc¨¦, huh?'' (ponders for a bit)


    Granny: Well, what do our male characters have to say?


    Zeid and Callum: (still silently thinking and pondering all sorts of possibilities)


    Elliot: (smirks) Heh. Well, I have Rania now, and I''m not intending to let her go. (then, moves closer to Rania and kisses her on the lips)


    Rania: (surprised) Ah!


    RanElli fans: KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! (some dies in sweetness overload)


    Zeid and Callum: What the -! / How dare you-! (so angry)


    Elliot: (smirks again and whispers to Rania) It seems I''ll need to kidnap you this time. (then, lifts Rania like a princess and teleports with her)


    Callum: Wait! You -! (teleports as well)


    Zeid: Rania!!! (reaches out to her but she''s gone)


    Luna: Rania! Elliot! Wait for me! (teleports as well)


    Granny: How dare these mortals leave ME alone?! (res devilishly, dark aura surrounds her)


    Author Macy Bae: (whispers to Granny)


    Granny: (dark aura dies down) Huh?! We''re overtime again? Oh, well, we don''t have the cast anymore so let''s leave it up for next time.


    Thank you everyone foring! (winks and teleports)


    Zeid: (left alone on the stage) It seems ¡­ I''m really meant to be alone. (sad) T_T

 Chapter 161 - Eighth Gate: Blaze Of Ignis (Part 8)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Suteki Da Ne" by Nobuo Uematsu - John Oeth version (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~ T_T


    ~ Recap from previous chapter ~??


    "Eres, from today on forward, you shall carry the name ''Ignis''," Ignis dered. Suddenly, something glowing went out of his body - a small crystalized red me. "This is ''Primo Igne'' the seed of the Ignis guardians passed on from one to another. Now, I pass this unto you".


    "NOOOOOOO!!! I will not ept it! No! Please, no! Hu hu hu!" Eres sobbed louder. "You have to live! You have to survive! Please!"


    But Ignis proceeded with the ritual and sent the "Primo Igne" to Eres until it sank inside his body.


    Then, Eres felt a surge of overwhelming power within him.


    ~ End of Recap ~


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" Eres shouted at the top of his lungs.


    The immense power sinking in his young body was very painful and too much to bear ¡­ but the pain of losing his master was far greater. He continued to wail and cry with all his might.


    "Caligo ...," now Ignis turned to him, "Please ... look after Eres. Treat him as your little brother".


    Caligo''s eyes widened. But he understoodpletely what he meant. Biting his lips, he nodded and bowed to him.


    Andstly, Ignis turned to Elliot.


    "My King ¡­ I see that you are weighing something great in your heart".


    Elliot bowed his head and smiled bitterly.


    "My King ¡­ in this life, you will be faced by the hardest choices. Choices ¡­ that may require sacrifices. I can see that your heart is very much willing to sacrifice your own self but sometimes, it is not ourself that needs to be sacrificed ¡­ instead, it will be something ¡­ or even someone we hold very dearly. And when that timees, I hope you make the right decision".


    Elliot sighed and wretched his face ¡­ as if a thousand needles pricked his heart. He understoodpletely what Ignis meant. Same goes for Rania.


    Silence fell across the room ¡­ such deafening silence thatsted for a while.


    It only stopped when Ignis started releasing the remaining of his spiritual energy.


    "M-master! What are you doing?!" Eres was the first to respond.


    "Ignis! Stop this! Don''t -" Ducis followed, with tears now falling from his eyes.


    Everyone''s face grew pale again. The other guardians all tried to stop him as well.


    "Why?!" Ducis asked in an exasperated voice. He was reminded of what Flora did a long time ago. "Flora ¡­ and now, you ¡­ Why do you keep on sacrificing yourselves too much?! Is there really no other way? I-Is this ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ is this really the Supreme''s will?" He clenched his fist and hit it on the barrier. "Why must you leave like this?"


    "I''m so sorry, Ducis ¡­ sorry, everyone," Ignis apologized as his body started to fade into nothingness. Like the light of the fireflies during summer, his spiritual energy surrounded him. It was a mixture of red, gold, and an orange tinge. It was beautiful to look at ¡­ only ¡­ why did such a view have to mean an eternal goodbye? And just like the fireflies ... his shine meant the end of him.


    Tears flooded from everyone''s faces. Rania, Elliot, Ducis, Eres, Luna ¡­ and all the other guardians. The whole room was filled with weeping and regret.


    "I''m sorry I had to do this," Ignis continued, his voice growing weaker by the minute. "If I don''t, I might turn into a monster," he tried tough it off, "and I don''t want to leave as a monster. I don''t want to hurt anyone of you here that I hold dear. And I don''t want to burden anyone with having to kill me after".


    "Noooo ¡­ hu hu hu hu hu ¡­ sniff ¡­ master, don''t leave me".


    "Eres ¡­ be strong and take heart. I may not be here physically but I will always be with you in spirit," Ignisforted him. "Also ¡­," he turned to Rania and Elliot, "When I''m gone ¡­ you should be able to purify the dark aura. It grows weaker without a host to cling unto ¡­ so you should be able to do it. Please, purify it for me so it won''t affect anyone any longer".


    "Of course!" Rania and Elliot chorused.


    "I just hoped that ¡­ there was more we could have done for you," Rania sobbed. "If only ¡­ maybe ¡­ we were stronger. Or have more knowledge about this corruption".


    "It does not do well to dwell in regrets, my dear. It''s alright. You''ve done everything you possibly could".


    Cries filled the room again. One by one, the guardians left theirst message to Ignis while his body continued to slowly fade away. Their hearts ached so much seeing a co-guardian, who was like a brethren to all of them, die just like that. They all felt so helpless. They had all the powers in the world ¡­ a vast amount of spiritual energies ¡­ They were guardians! Chosen ones! Yet ¡­ none of them had the power to save his life.


    How utterly heartbreaking. Seeing an important person die right before your very eyes yet do nothing to stop it.


    All they could do was watch ¡­ and cry in silence.


    If only they could take the pain away ¡­


    and maybe divide it amongst themselves ¡­


    Then, it wouldn''t be that hard.


    But just like what Ignis said ¡­ some things ought to end.


    Whether we like them or not ...


    And so, Ignis'' light scattered all around the room, until ¡­ it shed it''sst glow. With a smiling face, he left everyone ¡­ and this world.


    Everyone cried harder and screamed their pain away afterwards.


    With trembling hands, and tear-stained faces, Rania and Elliot purified the dark aura that was left. Just as Ignis said, it grew weaker and they were able to vanquish it''sst traces until they were no more.


    Meanwhile, the pain in Eres'' body subsided and the ''Primo Igne'' had finallypletely sunk inside him. Along with it, a great amount of energy rested in him. His eyes that were once bluish gray ¡­ turned golden ¡­ though, only one of them. Caligo went to his side tofort and aid the little child. But Eres strengthened himself.


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­," he wiped his face full of tears, "M-master ¡­ sniff ¡­ said that ¡­ sniff ¡­ I should be strong ¡­ and take heart ¡­ sniff ¡­ So I shouldn''t cry and mope around".


    Caligo smiled bitterly and patted his head.


    "Yes, you must be strong. You are now the new Ignis. You are his legacy".


    "Yes!" Eres nodded enthusiastically. He pped his face so hard that his cheeks turned red. "I must continue what he started. And I will make sure to see it until the end!"


    Then, Eres turned to face Elliot. With his half golden, half bluish gray eyes, he looked at him intently - you could see the fire of passion in his eyes.


    "Anointed King, let me take you to the temple so I may give you my blessings as the new guardian of fire!"


    After saying this, Eres teleported Elliot to the real temple of Ignis, leaving Rania, Luna, Ducis, and the rest of the guardians behind. The real temple had the same burning marble stones as the one on Ignis'' chambers. This time, Luna didn''t need to interpret the words on its doors - Eres read it aloud for him to hear.


    "When I was a child, I talked like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child. When I became a man, I put childish ways behind me."


    The door sprung open and the little boy led Elliot inside up to the innermost room where arge red crystal stood afloat in the air. They went near it and with a slightly trembling voice, Eres gave his blessing to Elliot.


    "My name is Ignis,


    And I am the Eighth Gate.


    As the New Guardian of Fire,


    In my heart, shines Sacrifice.


    Thou hast been tested,


    And evil, I found nought.


    Therefore, thou shalt receiveth mine blessings.


    I shalt be with thou,


    And thou shalt be with me".


    Once again, new powers surged inside Elliot. This time, it was so immense and thick that it reverberated to his very soul. A bitter smile could be seen from his face as the power sunk through the Zweih?nder and unto him.


    Sacrifice ¡­ what an extremely hard pill it was to take ¡­


    ==================


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    I just want to inform all of you that ¡­ the Official NOVEL TEASER of this book is OUT!!!


    YAAAAAAAYYYY!!! I hope you all like it! Also, I would like to extend my personal thanks to those who helped me create this amazing video - for Ynna_Brittania (@trustmeimyg) for video editing, for Starr_Swann (@author_starrswan) for the beautiful voice over, and for Cy (@cyuuri29) for the amazing artworks. <3


    I posted the video in my Instagram, Facebook, Twitter, and Youtube ounts. Please check them out below and give it a LIKE! Don''t forget to SHARE too!


    Instagram: @author_macy_bae


    Facebook Page: Macy_Bae


    Twitter: @author_macy_bae


    Youtube: Macy_Bae


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae

 Chapter 162 - Another Goodbye

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Suteki Da Ne" by Nobuo Uematsu - John Oeth version (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~ T_T


    After the red crystal of Ignis dwelled on the Zweih?nder, Elliot stared at it for a moment. Now, eight crystals resided in his sword, all ced carefully in a circr arrangement like that of a clock. There were still four slots left toplete the twelve crystals. However, that was not the reason he stared at the sword. His eyes reflected sadness as he focused his gaze on the red crystal. Thest words that Ignis told him ¡­ repeated on his mind.??


    "My King ¡­ in this life, you will be faced by the hardest choices. Choices ¡­ that may require sacrifices. I can see that your heart is very much willing to sacrifice your own self but sometimes, it is not ourself that needs to be sacrificed ¡­ instead, it will be something ¡­ or even someone we hold very dearly. And when that timees, I hope you make the right decision".


    "Anointed King," Eres caught his attention, "there is another thing I failed to tell you due to my inability to control my emotions. I apologize greatly for that".


    "It''s alright," Elliot smiled at him. "Also, no need to be so formal to me. You can speak freely".


    "Ah - But ¡­," Eres blushed slightly, "but you''re the Anointed King! I - I cannot possibly be rude".


    "I''m not used to having servants, nor do I wish for one. All the guardians are friends and family for me. Should friends and family be formal with each other? I didn''t grow with a mother or a father, but at least, I know they don''t behave like that with each other".


    Eres was touched. In his mind, he thought, "Woah! Sniff ¡­ I can''t believe I have such an amazing master!"


    "So, what was it that you forgot to tell?"


    "Right! It''s regarding the Oracle".


    "The ¡­ Oracle?" Elliot asked. Somehow ¡­ he felt something in his heart - a familiarity he couldn''t remember. He thought, "Why ¡­ do I feel like this? I know what Oracles are but ¡­ this generation''s Oracle ¡­ why does it seem that - or rather, I feel like I know her? Hmm ¡­ but I never met her. How can I know someone I haven''t met?"


    "Yes! Before my master went back to his chambers, he visited the Oracle first. He informed her of what''s happening to Gaia and sought the help of the Sortis family. Since they''re the family blessed by the Supreme in whom priests and priestesses that holds holy powers resides, he asked them to send help to Gaia to try and heal those that have been corrupted".


    "That''s great! I was just thinking about how to help the rest that have been corrupted already. I figured that one man won''t be able to support all the people left there".


    "Yes, my master is really wise," Eres let out a bitter smile. "Oh! And also, those nobles that were left to govern the remaining people in Gaia, they''re all so - arghhh!" his anger couldn''t be hidden from his cute face.


    "Huh? What happened to them?"


    "They''re supposed to rule and guide all the Magi left in Gaia, but all they do is care for themselves! Utterly disgraceful! They''re not acting like nobles at all! Well ¡­ there are a few decent ones but still! Hmf! They''re so bad! They had more spiritual energy than others and can help in a lot of things but all they did was neglect their duties. My master was dismayed with them!" Eres ranted on and on. He sighed to calm himself down. "Phew! Sorry about that. Anyway, good thing that the previous anointed kings are there. After helping my master fix the barrier, they scattered themselves and helped those in need. I ¡­ really thank you for that".


    Elliot smiled warmly. "It''s nothing. All I did was provide an opportunity. It was them who chose to help the people. Let the thanks be to them".


    Meanwhile, as their conversation continued, Luna, who was left behind with the others inside Ignis'' bed chamber, was not feeling so well after seeing Ignis pass away. Tears didn''t stop falling from her eyes even after everyone already wiped theirs. Her heart was breaking so much she couldn''t understand why.


    "Luna, are you alright?" Rania asked her, with a worry stricken face.


    "Y-yes! I''m good! I''m sorry, my tears just won''t stop, he he he," Lunaughed awkwardly. "I think ¡­ I think I need some fresh air. I''ll ¡­ go out for a bit".


    Rania sighed but she understood her and gave her some time alone.


    "Alright. Be careful. Let me know if there''s something I can help you with".


    "Uhm!" Luna nodded. Then, she spread her wings and flew outside the window.


    Luna kept on flying and fluttering her wings with no destination set on mind. Her mind was filled with different thoughts, as tears continued to flow from her eyes.


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ what''s wrong with me?" Luna asked herself. "Ever since I saw that," she recalled Ignis, slowly fading away in red sparkles, "I''ve been crying nonstop. And this stupid heart can''t stop hurting! ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ Just like that time when I watched the theatrical y about Flora ... And that stupid dragon, too!" She was then reminded of the face Ducis made when he cried in front of Ignis. "Why? ¡­ why does ¡­ seeing him cry like that ¡­ hurts so much? I want to know why ¡­ And Flora ¡­ who is she to me? I can''t stand by not knowing answers anymore! I want to know! What is it that''s hurting me so much?! ¡­ Who am I?" She shouted loudly in her mind, as if talking to it, while she clenched on her chest.


    Suddenly, her head began to ache.


    "Ack! Agghhh! Ouch! It hurts!" Luna held on both the sides of her head, trying to ease the pain but it just kept oning. She felt as if her head was going to break. She writhed in agony. "UGHHH!! AHHHH!!! It hurts! What''s happening?!"


    As her head experienced excruciating pain, her wings lost bnce in its flight.


    And thus, she fell from a great height - from the chamber of Ignis down to the dark temple below.


    Carried by the wind, her body kept on falling ¡­


    With a half-conscious mind, she tried to feel her wings and fly again ¡­


    Or use magic to fly again ¡­ but they didn''t work ¡­


    Until her mindpletely went nk ¡­


    And her eyes shut close ¡­


    "Rania ¡­ Elliot ¡­ Ducis ¡­," were thest words her mind uttered.


    PWWOOOSSSHHHH!


    When her consciousnesspletely faded and just a couple of meters left before she hit the ground, Luna''s body began to glow bright - like that day she gave the first prophecy to Rania, Elliot, and Ducis. Her body shined bright and her eyes shot open! But unlike the Luna we all knew, her expression became different ¡­


    With a serious and mysterious expression, Luna spread her wings back and broke her fall easily. Golden sparkles covered her whole body. Then, she lifted her hand and waved in the air. In the blink of an eye, a ck hole appeared in front of her. She flew inside the hole and it disappeared as soon as she got in. As to where it led to ¡­ time could only tell.


    A few momentster, Elliot and Eres went back to Ignis'' chamber. Everyone weed them on their return. Elliot exined the situation to everyone and all the things Eres told him. They all felt the same way regarding the unreliable nobles. Truly, it was a good thing that the previous anointed kings were there. After discussing for a couple of minutes, all the guardians except for Ducis, went back to their respected crystals in Elliot''s Zweih?nder.


    "It''s time to go back," Elliot told Rania and Ducis. "Hm? Where''s Luna?"


    Rania clenched her chest. Her face was filled with worry.


    "About that ¡­ she was crying non stop a few moments ago. Then, she said she''s gonna go outside a bit for some fresh air but she hasn''te back yet".


    "I see, let''s try tomunicate with her, then," Elliot suggested. He touched the bracelet he had from Luna - theirmunication device that they haven''t been using so much. He tapped it with his fingers and spiritual energy flowed in it, activating it''s crystals. "Luna? Can you hear us? Are you there?"


    "..." there was no response from the other end of the bracelet.


    "Luna? ¡­ It''s us, Rania, Elliot, and Ducis," Rania added. "Where are you? We''re worried for you".


    Luna, who was in an unknown forest that time, was hearing everything ¡­ but not responding. Like a possessed fairy, she continued flying deep towards the heart of the forest she was at ¡­ until she faded into the depths of it.


    Rania, Elliot, and Ducis got worried, hearing no response from her no matter how much they called. They knew she was in the other end of the line - that she could hear them - but still, why wasn''t she responding? This, they did not know ... and once again, only time could tell. They tried looking for her all around the realm, but her presence was no longer there.

 Chapter 163 - The Oracle And The King (Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Luna!" Rania cried her name. "Talk to us, please! Where are you? We can''t feel your presence here anymore. Where did you go? Please let us know!" Her hands trembled in fear as her mind wondered on all sorts of possibilities of where she might be or what could have happened to her. She could only pray that nothing bad happened to her dear fairy friend.??


    Elliot and Ducis shared the same worry for Luna.


    "This is weird," Elliot said, while he touched his chin, trying to think where Luna might be. "It''s very unlike her to just go off on her own. Did something else happen prior to her going out?"


    Rania shook her head. "None that I know of. Aside from Ignis passing, I didn''t notice much since everyone was crying ¡­" Then, her eyes suddenly lit up as an idea popped in her head. "Do you think ¡­ that maybe, it has something to do with Flora''s core inside her?"


    Ducis sighed. "That''s what I''m thinking, too ¡­ since the situation with Ignis and how he passed away was very simr to ¡­," he was unable to say any more.


    Elliot was reminded of the moment Ignis passed away once again. At the same time, he recalled the theater y they watched in Ventus Kingdom. It was indeed, very simr to it - Flora, fading away like beautiful pink glimmers of dusts in the air. Luna cried during that time as well ¡­ but she didn''t leave without notice. She took her time, but she recovered and continued to be with them. Why was it that this time, she left? Or did she really want to leave at all?


    "Let''s try to look for her in other ces, or maybe other realms," Rania suggested.


    However, Ducis could not agree. He firmly said, "No. We don''t have much time. Elliot needs to finish the rest of the trials. I worry for her, too, and want to look for her but I can''t. I need to continue guiding him on the next gates. And you -"


    "- In that case, you both continue, and I''ll look instead".


    "Still no," Ducis shook his head. "I believe you understand why".


    Rania gasped. Then, a painful expression showed in her face. She clenched her fist and closed her eyes. "Umrgh ¡­ I''m so sorry, Luna," were the only words her mind whispered.


    On the other hand, while all this was happening to Rania, Elliot and Ducis, Azalea just woke up from her peaceful slumber. It was a fine morning that day, with the sun shining beautifully, and the skies clear of clouds. Noticing the king was no longer sleeping beside her, she got up, covering her naked body with a nket, and looked around the chamber for any sign of him.


    "Calum?" Azalea called out but there was no answer.


    Dropping the nket, she got off from the bed, and reached out for her sleeping robe that was carelessly ced on the bedside table as if it was just thrown there. In fact, it was indeed, thrown there by Calum when they spent a rather fiery eveningst night thatsted until past midnight. It could have gotten longer than that, if not for Azalea reminding the king that he had duties to attend in the morning.


    Azalea walked around the chamber looking for the king until she found him in the dressing room, being assisted by servants in putting on his king''s attire. Normally, he would dress himself however he pleased - simple, not much essories, perfect fit clothes, andfortable to move in. But today, for some reason, she was surprised to see him dress up. She only saw him do this when there''s formal asions or parties. However, there was no asion that she knew of.


    With a curious look, Azalea asked the king, "Calum, what''s the asion? Why are you dressing up?"


    King Calum turned his head towards her, "Oh, you''re awake. Good morning, my queen," he smiled dashingly at her.


    "Ha ha! Good morning to you as well".


    "I''m guessing your body is doing alright? Since we didn''t do it that longst night?"


    Azalea blushed and was taken aback. The servants who were in the room tried their best to stop their giggles, though they failed to do it.


    "Umgh ¡­ cough," Azalea cleared her throat. "I -I''m good. Thank you for asking. But as I said, about my question ¡­ What''s the asion? Where are you going?"


    "Hmm ¡­ apparently, I have to meet my former fianc¨¦e," King Calum nonchntly said.


    Azalea''s eyes widened in surprise. "You have a former fianc¨¦e?"


    "Yes," King Calum nodded, "The most eligible, respected, and well-epted queen by the Magi. Wanna guess who?" he teased her.


    "Hmm ¡­," Azalea tried to think for a moment. "There''s a lot I can think of. But if it''s a well respected woman by all Magi ¡­ then, it should be ¡­ the Oracle? Illumin¨¢ire Sortis?"


    "Well done!" King Calum pped his hands. With a smirking face, he asked her, "Are you jealous?"


    Azalea chuckled and shook her head. "No, I''m not. Why should I be?" In a sing-song tone, she added, "Unless~ she''s your unrequited love or something along those lines. Ha ha ha!"


    "Hmmm ¡­ I wonder," King Calum teased. "Maybe? Or maybe not?"


    "Hmmm ¡­," Azalea copied him, and walked closer. "But if i remember correctly, the king had no idea about love when I first met him. Right?" She tilted her head, ying along with King Calum''s teasing.


    "Ugh, I guess I''m busted. My queen is too smart," King Calum shrugged. "And here I thought I could tease her more. Well, you''re right. I don''t have any particr feeling towards her. We grew up together though - she was a childhood friend. Because of that, I only see her as a little sister. Same goes for her. If there''s anyone she liked, it''s gonna be ¡­," he rambled but stopped abruptly at thest word. His face suddenly turned serious as if he was reminded of something terrible. Shaking his head, he continued in a low voice, "Yes, she probably liked ''him'' since she always followed him around when we were children. Too bad he''s already gone".


    Azalea got curious again. "Gone? Who?"


    But the only answer that the king gave her was his bitter smile. Azalea decided not to pry anymore than she already had.


    "Anyway ¡­ you still haven''t fully answered my question"


    "Ha ha! You won''t stop until you get your answer, huh?"


    They both chuckled afterwards, leaving the servants to freely fangirl amongst themselves. Just a few more, and the servants were done fixing the king''s formal clothes. Once done, they hesitantly left - yes, hesitantly, since they wanted to witness more of their flirting. But the king ordered them to go outside, something they couldn''t really refuse. So with sulking faces, they left the king''s chambers. Azalea chuckled at the sight of them.


    King Calum sighed. "Well, it''s simple. She''s a well respected Oracle so I can''t just go meeting her on my usual clothes. I can''t believe even a king needs to show respect to her".


    "Actually, you should be respecting everyone no matter who they are".


    "Am I being reprimanded now?" the king smirked.


    "It depends on how you take it," Azalea replied. "What is your meeting about? Did something happen?"


    The king''s face turned serious.


    "We barely talk nowadays, only when truly needed, like when she tries to guide me with the things she sees from her visions or dreams. But we just did thatst week. Also, she personally requested an audience today, saying it''s something very urgent. With her personality, she''d only say something is urgent if it involves the lives of millions. To be honest, I''m a bit worried. What could possibly have happened that I did not know?"


    "It is worrying," Azalea agreed. "Whatever it is, I know there would always be a solution! Goodluck!"


    King Calum smiled afterwards and gave her a kiss on the lips before he teleported to the throne room. Though their kisssted a couple of minutes before the king finally let go.


    Meanwhile, Illumin¨¢ire was already in the throne room. She arrived earlier than the appointed time since she couldn''t wait any longer. The Judges arrived one after the other after her and took their seats on either side of the throne - two on each side. vis, her twin brother, sat on the right hand side and greeted her with a bow.


    While they waited for the king to arrive, Illumin¨¢ire''s thoughts wandered far away as she stared on the throne in front of her. An image of a little boy, no older than three, with white hair and beautiful bright aquamarine eyes appeared before her. It was a memory she had long ago. The little boy had the sweetest smile and happily ran towards the throne where the former king and queen awaited him. Hisughter was very soothing to the ears. She closed her eyes as she remembered.


    "Haaahhh ¡­," Illumin¨¢ire let out a deep sigh as she asked herself, "Why do I always let out a sigh whenever I see the throne?"


    Then, she tilted her head towards therge window that was opened to reveal the clear skies outside. Staring nkly at the clouds, she solemnly prayed in her heart.


    "My King, please be alright".

 Chapter 164 - The Oracle And The King (Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Dearly Beloved" by Y¨­ko Shimomura (Orchestra version by Hikari) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    After a few more minutes of waiting, the king finally arrived in the throne room. His body shined bright, as he descended from above, and down to the throne. The soft murmurs of the Judges died down when he arrived. They all weed him with a bow.??


    "You may be seated," King Calum said, gesturing his hands for them to sit down.


    Everyone sat down except for the Oracle who stood firm before them. It was customary for anyone who requested an audience to the king to bend their knees and kneel in front of him when stating their concerns. The officials may stand but they need to bow their heads while the Generals and Judges may be seated on their respective seats near the throne. Since the Oracle was neither an official, a General, or a Judge, she was supposed to kneel in front of the king.


    But this generation''s Oracle, Illumin¨¢ire, was not one to kneel before anyone else except the Most High - this, she had resolved herself to do.


    "The well-known and very much respected Oracle, Illumin¨¢ire Sortis," King Calum addressed her, "still refuses to kneel before me. How very brave," and shifting to a sharp tone, he continued, " ¡­ and stubborn".


    "There is no one in this world that I revered the most but the Supreme. Hence, bending my knees is solely reserved for Him," Illumin¨¢ire replied firmly. Despite her cute looking, doll-like face, was an unrelenting courage and passion. "I respect you as how kings ought to be respected, but my reverence shall forever belong to the Most High".


    King Calum sighed as he shook his head in dismay, "What am I to do with you?" Then, he shrugged and leaned his back to the throne. "Anyway, enough with the idle talk. You requested for an audience since you had something urgent to discuss. State your concern".


    Illumin¨¢ire nodded and looked at the king straight to his eyes as she said, "I need permission to bring half of the Sortis family back to Gaia".


    Everyone was appalled by what the Oracle just said - everyone except vis who already knew the situation beforehand. With erged eyes, the Judges looked at each other, shrugging and shaking their heads. Even the king''s expression turned serious.


    "I believe you know very well why we included your whole household in traveling to differents, right?" King Calum asked in a cold tone.


    Illumin¨¢ire nodded in agreement. "Yes, I understand. But the situation is dire and the people left in Gaia need our help!"


    A short silence fell before the king asked, "What happened? Exin yourself".


    And so, the Oracle told everyone what happened that day when she got visited by the Guardian of Fire ¡­


    Illumin¨¢ire was doing her daily routine, praying to the Supreme inside the Oracle''s prayer room, when an unexpected guest arrived. It was a man unfamiliar to her - with long reddish brown hair, tall stature, and when he lifted his head, she noticed he had golden eyes. She was shocked for a moment but she understood immediately that whoever it was before her, should be a Guardian ¡­ for only Guardians had those same zing golden eyes.


    However, the man had a dark aura surrounding his body, and a barrier covering him that for some reason, instead of protection to its owner, Illumin¨¢ire saw it as ¡­ a barrier that kept the dark aura from spreading. At the same time, she noticed that he seemed to be feeling unwell, with his back hunched down and his hands grabbing unto his chest firmly. With a worried face, she ran towards the man and reached out her hands, wanting to help him.


    "Don''t!" the man said, his voice sounded sore. His mouth was kept open, trying to breathe but he seemed to be having a hard time doing so.


    "Is there anything I can help?" Illumin¨¢ire asked, putting her clenched fists down, since she couldn''t touch him to check his condition. "What happened? And may I know who you are?"


    The man tried to smile at her but his aching body was too much to bear. He fell on his knees and breathed heavily.


    "Ugh!," the man grunted.


    "Ah!" Illumin¨¢ire walked closer and reached out her hands once more.


    The man tried to bear with the pain.


    "I''m sorry about that," he continued. "I am Ignis, the Guardian of Fire, and I''vee to seek your help ¡­ Blessed Oracle".


    Illumin¨¢ire let out a bitter smile. "It is such an honor to meet a Guardian in person. I thank you for granting me an audience. State the help you need and I shall do it in the best of my abilities".


    "Thank you," Ignis smiled at her. "There is ¡­ a corruption spreading in Gaia ¡­ a spiritual corruption that seeks to eat up a person''s core, turning them into a demonic being ¡­ unable to reason and only seeks to kill and destroy".


    Illumin¨¢ire gasped and her eyes widened in shock.


    "Is that ¡­ what this dark aura is?" she asked as she looked intently at the dark aura covering Ignis'' body.


    "Yes," Ignis nodded. "But there is a cure, though, only for those who still had their cores unharmed - and that''s your family''s holy energy. So I beseech you, send help to Gaia and cure those that have been affected by this spiritual corruption while there''s still time! This dark aura ¡­ it creeps into the body slowly and starts with the skin, taking several days before it reaches a person''s spiritual core. Before that happens, you need to heal them using holy energy and reject the dark aura in their bodies. Only then will they be saved. But once it reaches the core ¡­ it is impossible to save the person".


    "T-that''s ¡­," Illumin¨¢ire was speechless for a moment, wanting to cry from all the things she was hearing. It wasn''t enough that Gaia was slowly dying. If that wasn''t tragic enough, now, there was a spiritual corruption spreading, killing the people inside it. But she strengthened herself and focused on what could be done instead of moping around. "In that case, let me heal you!"


    "I''m afraid the corruption has already reached my spiritual core," Ignis gave her a bitter smile.


    "... No," Illumin¨¢ire shook her head, and tears started to fall from her eyes. "I''m ¡­ so sorry".


    "You have nothing to be sorry about, Blessed Oracle," he wanted to pat her head but afraid of spreading the darkness to her. "I''m sorry for putting such a great burden upon you. But please, send help to Gaia".


    Wiping her tears, Illumin¨¢ire answered firmly, "Yes! You can count on me! I will do my best to send our family back to Gaia!"


    "Thank you," Ignis bowed his head.


    Thus, Illuminaire''s exnation of what happened back then, concluded. Everyone became silent upon hearing the horrendous news. King Calum as well, was displeased with the whole situation. His anger was very much apparent on his face.


    "Ha ha ha ha! How lucky our truly is!" King Calum let out a brief manicughter. "Where is the Supreme when you need Him?"


    Hearing this, Illumin¨¢ire shot res towards the king.


    "Please refrain from speaking words of disrespect towards the Most High!"


    "I''m only asking the obvious," King Calum shrugged. "Our is dying, now there''s a spiritual corruption going on, it looks like He''s keen on ending our race".


    "No! That is not true!" Illumin¨¢ire frowned greatly. "There is a reason for all this and I told you that many times! But you have ears that hear yet never listens, eyes that see yet never perceives, and a heart that beats yet never understands the way of the Supreme! You have hardened your heart so much that you do not see His will".


    "I have no time to listen to your arguments so let''s stop this nonsense talk," King Calum dismissed her lecture.


    Illumin¨¢ire clenched her fists. But he was right. The matter was more urgent than proving her point to the king - lives of millions of people were on the line.


    "As for your request ¡­," King Calum sighed and continued. "Your family is the sole household that holds holy energy, making each of you ¡­ indispensable, for theck of a better word. Should Gaia really fall into ruin and cease to exist, the royal bloodline and your bloodline would be amongst the top priority once we rebuild -".


    Illumin¨¢ire''s face wretched. She couldn''t believe that their own king would utter such words. vis shared the same expression.


    "- No!" she shouted in her great disagreement. "There is hope! Gaia will not -"


    "- You can never be sure with that!" he interrupted her. He, too, was very stubborn with his beliefs. "Therefore, I will not allow you to send any of your family to sacrifice their lives trying to save dispensable people!"


    "D-dispensable? How can you say that a person''s life is dispensable as if they''re ¡­ objects?!"


    King Calum gave her a cold stare. "Stop being idealistic, Blessed Oracle. This is reality ¡­ FACE IT!"

 Chapter 165 - The Oracle And The King (Part 3)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Dearly Beloved" by Y¨­ko Shimomura (Orchestra version by Hikari) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    "How far have you fallen, oh king ¡­ to treat your people as objects!" Illumin¨¢ire''s voice heightened. With tear-stained eyes, she red at the abomination in front of her. Her voice trembled in her anger. "Do not mistake my faith for the Supreme as idealism for it never is and never will be!"??


    "And as a king, I must be prepared for all the possible things that can happen - no matter how good or bad they can be," King Calum replied, with a tone of voice as cold as an icy mountain. "I am doing everything in my power for Gaia to survive, thus, the reason why we''re going froms tos. But it doesn''t matter how much I want it since fate and destiny seems to be always against me - just look at my childhood up to now," he shrugged. "My mother died, all my rtives died, then, my father died as well, all when I was just a mere child ... Everyone around me just keeps on dying! What makes you think that I will just believe in Gaia being saved? Do you even know how many days it has left?"


    Though very cold, the king''s words carried a heavy weight on them.


    Illumin¨¢ire stayed silent, and kept her unrelenting re at the king.


    "Huh! Of course, you don''t," King Calum snorted, deliberately mocking her. "Fifty days ¡­ We only have around fifty days left for Gaia," he continued, stressing on every word.


    "Your highness, she shouldn''t -," one of the Generals tried to stop the king from speaking any further. ''The Oracle shouldn''t be learning such confidential information'' was what he thought.


    The king raised his hand, signalling him to shut up.


    "I have already sent high ranking Scouts to look for a suitable for us to reside," King Calum added. "This, Earth, is one of them. Should Gaia show no sign of improvement after 20 days, we will spend thest 30 days evacuating everyone we can from Gaia and transfer them to the next. Traveling from extremely far ces takes a lot of spiritual energy and a group of high ranking people to do so. And as it suggests, we can only save a handful of people".


    A heavy atmosphere filled the ce as the king uttered such cold words.


    "Among everyone left in Gaia, I prefer having those with higher spiritual concentration and talents to survive more than those with lower ones," he continued, making Illumin¨¢ire clench her fists tighter than it already was. "Thus, once evacuation starts, we will begin with the higher ranking Magi. We can try starting the evacuation now but ¡­ I''m not yet satisfied with thes that the Scouts found. I want something better with the most abundant spiritual energy source. Also, we will need to eradicate the race staying there, or maybe keep those that are useful. It depends".


    "As I said, Gaia WILL survive!" Illumin¨¢ire stayed firm on her beliefs.


    King Calum rolled his eyes. "And if not? What are you going to do? Cry?"


    "There is no such thing as ''if not'' - the Supreme has already given his message of hope! It will surelye to pass!"


    King Calum sighed. "... I''m sorry, Blessed Oracle but I can''t just blindly trust on something that is extremely uncertain. We are talking about millions of lives on the line. I can''t trust their fate in the words of someone who''s not even showing himself. And if the Supreme really wanted to save Gaia, why wait until the people already suffered? Why didn''t he just prevent all the tragedies from happening while he''s at it? I have so many questions with the Most High that you love so much".


    "I see that you are still a fool, your highness," vis joined the conversation. He stood up from his seat and walked towards Illumin¨¢ire, standing beside her as she faced the king.


    "Oh? What''s this? Such brotherly love ¡­ so touching," King Calum teased them in a mocking way.


    "The fear of the Supreme is the beginning of wisdom, but as I see it, you still refuse to ept the truth".


    "Your opinion of truth, and my truth, are entirely different".


    "Mine is not an opinion, but the ''truth'' itself. But yours is not. Just as ''what''s right is right, and what''s wrong is wrong'', there is no middle ground".


    "Haaah ¡­," King Calum sighed deeply. He pinched the bridge of his nose trying to relieve the headache he''s feeling. "You really are twins. Talking to the both of you drives me crazy".


    "The feeling is mutual," vis shrugged. "And as it stands, it seems we will not be granted the permission we came for".


    "That is correct. And my decision is final," King Calum dered. "Whatever arguments you say, I will not change my decision".


    vis turned to his sister. Looking at each other''s eyes, they both nodded their heads in unison, agreeing to something they must have previously discussed prior to asking an audience with the king. Then, vis turned back towards the king. Though his eyes were light blue, they burned with an unending passion.


    "In that case ¡­ for the first time in history ¡­ the Sortis family will break their oath of loyalty to the king. We will not follow the king''s decrees!"


    King Calum''s eyes widened. Not in a million years did he expect vis, his most trusted confidant, to turn his back on him. He was extremely appalled. In his shock, he was unable to refute or say a single word. His mouth gaped wide open.


    The other Judges'' expression turned grim. Of all the people that would betray the king ¡­ the Sortis family? They thought that they must be out of their minds or hearing things.


    "C-vis ¡­ are you ¡­ sure about what you''re saying?" one of the Judges asked. "You will be tarnishing your name and branded a traitor!"


    "Let it be," vis said calmly. "Before we follow the king''s decrees, we follow the Supreme''s. We revere Him greater than any king or queen. Thus, we will send our family back to Gaia and help those in need. Because Gaia WILL survive and we trust in the Supreme''s salvation".


    Illumin¨¢ire nodded in agreement. "There will be no need for a new, nor for people to be evacuated. For the Supreme has prepared a savior for us, as it is foretold in the prophecy of hope spoken even before all of these cmities happened".


    Then, the twins recited the Prophecy of Hope in unison ¡­ to remind everyone that the Supreme was in control.


    "Make way! Make way!


    The dragon roars for our savior hase!


    With dress as pure as white,


    and eyes burning yet calm.


    Favoured by the Supreme, she stands


    A maiden that is not one of us will save us¡­"


    Their voices reverberated in the rather silent throne room, sending shivers to the Judges present ¡­ and to the king.


    King Calum wretched his face as he listened to them speak the prophecy known to all Magi.


    "Foolish! How very foolish you two are!" King Calum thought and shouted in his mind. "Why can''t you just listen to me and save yourselves! My whole family is already gone and now ¡­ both of you are running straight to your ruin! Hah! How great! It seems that I''m really meant to be alone in this world. All the people I care about just waste their lives like there''s no tomorrow!"


    After reciting the prophecy, vis and Illumin¨¢ire bowed their heads and turned their backs to the king, preparing to teleport back to their home. But they stopped when the king left a parting message for them.


    "If that''s what you want, suit yourself! Let your entire family''s death be upon your heads!"


    News of the Sortis family''s betrayal to the king spread fast across the whole Floating Kingdom. Everyone gossiped and murmured for days. No one really knew what the discussion was about nor how it happened and what arguments they had ¡­ so most of the me was ced upon the Sortis family. Their untarnished name of being loyal and faithful to the royal family was no more. Some officials and Generals even mocked them for their so-called "foolishness".


    Oh, how easy it was for everyone to believe on mere gossips unsupported by facts and truths. How easy it was for them to judge based on what other people say even if they knew nothing of what truly transpired in the throne room that day.


    But then again, many still believed in the Sortis family. Their thousands of years of reputation preceded them. Many thought ¡­ if the Sortis family was to betray the king, it would be on something they strongly believe in. And as a family priests and priestesses where the Oracle was born every generation ¡­ it led them to think that it must be something rted to the Supreme.


    And most of all ¡­ despite betraying the king who sat on the throne ¡­ their hair color didn''t change. It remained the beautiful, light blue color as it had always been.

 Chapter 166 - Troubles Brewing

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Hate" by Lucas King (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Mdy, it''s time to wake up," a young maid nudged her sleepingdy that was all curled up and covered with a nket.??


    "It''s your wedding day today! We were asked to prepare you before the appointed time," another young maid added. The joy in their voices could not be hidden.


    Perhaps, it was because they were young, eager to see weddings happen before their very eyes, or the fact that they were newly hired servants ¡­ that they didn''t know how wrong they sounded and acted.


    Nefastus grumbled as soon as she woke up. Her eyes immediately shot res towards the innocent maids who dared wake her up and mess with her - evenughing and giggling towards her misfortune.


    "Heh!" she grinned devilishly towards the two. "So ¡­ you like weddings that much? Why don''t you get married on my stead?" The muscles in her face tightened and her fists shut tight into a ball.


    The two maids gasped in their surprise. They quickly bowed their heads to apologize. They didn''t expect a bride to be so ''unwilling'' and by the looks she was giving, ''disgusted'' with her own wedding. With trembling mouths and bodies, they were reminded of how the other maids refused to go to Nefastus'' room. This was probably the reason why. How horrified they were to find it outte. Now, they feared for their lives for they knew how terrifying the Reus family could be.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much they apologized, Nefastus was not one to just let it go. She gathered spiritual energy in her palms to conjure a ball of lightning. With a sharp thrust, she electrocuted them and they immediately fell to their knees.


    "Ughh! We''re so sorry ... ahh! ¡­ mdy," one of the maids begged for mercy.


    The other maid stayed silent, enduring the extreme pain she felt from the deadly voltage they were receiving.


    "Hmm ¡­ which one should I kill?" Nefastus asked the young maids. "I need to kill someone to at least alleviate my anger, right?" Her tone was filled with malice and contempt.


    The two maids shivered in fear as they waited for her decision. Tears fell from their eyes as they continued to beg for mercy.


    "Aha! I know! I''ll kill the noisiest one!"


    "No! Please don''t m - Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    And so, she increased the voltage of the lightning until it finally killed the second maid who greeted her marriage. Her body dropped dead on the floor with her eyes wide open and her skin burnt hard, leaving almost no space for her real skin color.


    The other maid could only cover her mouth and sob from the terrifying death of her coworker. Her body couldn''t stop from shaking.


    "Tsk!" Nefastus clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes. "This day is the worst".


    Shortly after, other more experienced maids came to the room to assist Nefastus in preparing for her wedding since the young maid left was in no condition to serve herdy. The others took care of the dead body that was lying on the floor. None of them were shocked to see the dead body as if it was a usual thing that happened. Seeing all this, the young maid who survived was traumatized and immediately asked for resignation. Unluckily for her, it was not approved. Instead, she was asked to bear with everything.


    Hours passed by afterwards and Nefastus could now be seen standing in front of an altar. She wore a white serpentina gown adorned by white flower embroideries at its top and hem. Small dark green gemstones were at the center of each flower embroidery, signifying the eye color of the Reus family. Her hair was held high in a tight bun and body filled with luxurious essories. Despite her evil re, and sour expression, she still looked wickedly beautiful.


    It was customary for Magi brides to adore their wedding dress with the eye color of their groom to signify their love and faithfulness for one another. However, Nefastus'' husband-to-be had brown eyes, very far from the color of the gemstone she used. Aside from the gemstones, it was also customary for them to use blue irises for decorations in the temple they chose to hold the wedding. They could use Verus Amor flowers as well in case they got lucky in finding many of them. But still ¡­ this, too, Nefastus broke for she had her servants rece them all with white lilies - a flower that was usually given for the dead.


    How very urate it was ¡­


    Nefastus waited at the end of the altar for her groom, with her head held high in contempt. There was barely anyone there beside her, just a few servants, a few rtives of the groom''s family, and the priest from the Sortis family who would conduct the wedding ceremony.


    "Ugh ¡­ this is humiliating," Nefastus thought in her mind. I can''t believe I have to dress up for someone who''s gonna die. I should have worn something ck instead! ¡­ sigh ¡­ Hmf! Well, since he''s dying anyway, let this serve as a parting gift".


    A moment of silence passed by while they all waited for the groom when suddenly ...


    BANG!


    The doors of the wedding hall flew wide open. A servant from the groom''s family came, panting hard.


    "T-the ¡­ hah ¡­ hah," he tried to speak but he was short of breath. After inhaling deeply, he shouted for everyone to hear, "The groom is dead!"


    Everyone was shocked to hear the news. But their shock onlysted a few minutes. Perhaps it was because they already predicted how the Reus family would act with such a humiliating punishment from the king. The few rtives of the groom who attended the supposed-to-be wedding could only cry in the corner from the sad truth. Nefastus'' servants kept their poker faces, and the priest could only shake his head in dismay - he as well, predicted as much.


    Nefastus'' lips curved into an evil grin as soon as she heard the news. She quickly got up from her seat and threw her veil and bouquet of flowers to the floor.


    "Pft! HA HA HA HA HA!" sheughed maniacally with a voice so loud, it resounded throughout the entire temple. Almost a whole minute passed before she finished her evilughter and turned to the priest to say, "I believe there will be no need for a wedding, right?"


    Sighing the priest nodded and answered, "Yes, there is no need. I will report ordingly to the king".


    "Good. Now then, I''m out of here," she replied, turning her back towards the priest and walking herself out of the wedding hall. The echoes of her high heels, her death res, and the evil grin she gave to the groom''s family, sent shivers down their spine. They all fell to their knees in fear.


    While Nefastus was busy spreading her own hatred and wickedness, her father, Avarus, was busy preparing for something ¡­ ''far'' greater. Sitting back in his office, in front of him were a group of men, all dressed in ck, covering their faces with hoods and masks. Due to the way they dressed, no one could really tell who they were. Despite their tall stature and well built bodies, their voices were too soft, and barely inaudible as if they''re deliberately speaking in a way that only Avarus could hear.


    "Hmm, is that so?" Avarus rubbed his chin, trying to process all the information that was given to him by the hooded men. Then, he stretched his lips into an evil grin. "In that case, that would be perfect!"


    After saying those words, Avarus stood up from his chair and went to the middle of his office where a giant table could be found. One moment it was nk, with nothing in it, and in a flick of his fingers, a bunch of things appeared! There were maps and one of them looked like it was Gaia''s since it differed from the Earth''s map. There were also small clear crystal figurines ced here and there - two of them looked like the king, Calum, and the other, the queen, Azalea, standing tall, as opposed to those located at the far end of the table. Yes, there were also figurines separated from the rest which were ck in color and all stumbled down - two of them looked like the old king and queen. There was also a small child lying beside them, then, Sanguis, and many others.


    The figurines of Calum and Azalea, along with the Generals and Judges, stood atop of the Earth''s map while the others were on the map of Gaia. In between the two maps was an emblem of the Sortis family - probably signifying that they''re traveling towards Gaia. There were also some unknown figurines scattered around Calum, all wearing ck hoods. And the very top of the tableid a couple of ck octagonal boxes with ominous markings on its body, sealed tightly by magic.


    "All my ns areing into fruition," Avarus snickered to himself. "And this just made it all perfect ¡­"


    s, he added another set of crystal figurines on top of the Earth''s map. They wore battle suits with hoods on them. And in front of them was a familiar person we all knew ¡­


    "Zeid Ardor".

 Chapter 167 - Holy Fire

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Suteki Da Ne" by Nobuo Uematsu - John Oeth version (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Luna ¡­ wherever you are, please be okay," Rania whispered a silent prayer to herself. It was dawn and she could be seen standing at the balcony near its rails, staring at the beautiful sky with a worried-stricken face. Her heart ached for her lost friend ¡­ the closest friend she ever had ever since she came to the Floating Kingdom. If sighs could reach the heavens, then she already sighed enough.??


    "Rania," Ducis called her from inside the room. "It''s time. Let ushead to the forest to train Elliot. Once done, we will proceed to the next gate".


    Rania turned around to face him. Her eyes, still pleading.


    "I''m sorry ¡­," were the only words Ducis managed to reply with as he shook his head. Same with Rania, he himself sighed more than enough to reach the heavens. But there was not much they could do. They could only wait for her toe back as they moved forward through the rest of the gates.


    "Why the long faces?" Elliot suddenly appeared behind Ducis. "She''ll be fine. I''m sure the Supreme won''t let any harm befall her. Besides, she''s strong enough herself. Even if she meets some enemies, she could either fight them or flee. But she''ll probably flee first".


    At these words, Rania let out augh.


    "Pft! That''s right. She does always hide from troubles".


    Ducis, too, chuckled. "That''s very true".


    "So stop worrying. She''lle back - for sure!," Elliot encouraged them. His smile sent hope to their fretting hearts.


    Afterwards, they headed out to the Forbidden Forest where they usually train. Elliot called Eres, the new Ignis, from his Zweih?nder and he came out of the sword like a ball of red light, transforming into the shape of a boy.


    "Greetings, Anointed King!" Eres smiled gleefully despite the red puffiness that could be seen at the lower part of his eyes - an obvious sign of nonstop crying.


    Rania, Elliot and Ducis noticed it, and they unconsciously looked at each other. Thinking the same thing, they figured he needed more time toment his master''s death.


    "Good morning," Elliot smiled at the little boy and patted his head. "I believe I told you to stop being formal with me".


    "Ack! R-right. He he he ¡­ I''m sorry. I''m still trying to get used to it".


    "Alright, do it at your own pace. Did you manage to get some sleep, though? Because if not, we can train some other day -"


    "N-No!" Eres crossed his hands frantically. "I mean yes! I managed to sleep! Brother Caligo visited mest night! I''m alright. Let''s continue the training! Though I''m not so sure if I can teach as great as myte master".


    "Of course, you can," Rania encouraged him. "You''re his chosen sessor after all. I''m sure he chose right!"


    Eres smiled shyly and scratched his head.


    "In that case, please bear with me".


    And so, Eres began demonstrating the skills he learned from histe master.


    "B-basically, everything that has to do with fire are the skills I learned. I can do fireballs,fire breath, fire w, fire strike, fire golem, fire wall, firestorm, magma, explosion, fire scourge, and the most difficult one which I haven''t mastered, ''Holy Fire'' - it has the ability to purge any other elements bypassing the boundaries of elemental weaknesses andpatibility! Well, except for the spiritual corruption since only holy powers work on it".


    His voice trembled at the beginning but as he continued, it stabilized and became more confident.


    "Holy Fire skill is really awesome! I saw myte master do it twice and it was so cool!" Eres continued, his eyes shimmering as he remembered the day it happened. "He did it so easily too! He was just standing there," he pointed at a position 1 meter away from him, "then, with just a wave of his hands, a giant chimera made of mes with golden sparkles came out from his hands! It jumped around the ce and purged several high level monsters in one go! They had different elements with them, too, so ideally they wouldn''t be swept away all at once but he managed to purge them and wipe the area clean!"


    "That''s convenient. It can bypass any elemental weakness. I can do the same in case I encounter the same scenario," Elliot pondered to himself. "Even if you haven''t mastered it, do you know how it works?"


    "Yes!" Eres nodded enthusiastically. Then, with a more serious face, he said, "The reason why it''s hard to do is because you''re supposed tobine all elements you want to purge and envelop them all in fire magic".


    Eres demonstrated it by casting different elements from each of his fingers. They were small and floated separately like ten different colored balls of magic in the air. One was a ball of fire, the other, water, then wind, thunder, earth, sand, darkness, ice, nature, and light.


    "Usually, webine two or three elements to form a more concentrated and powerful magic. One sample is a cyclone - youbine water and wind or even add thunder to form a very powerful cyclone. But for Holy Fire, you have to do ALL of them! And not only that ¡­ when youbine them, you have to make sure to put equal amounts so not one element will overtake the other and cancel them out. Lastly, you cover them in fire and form it in a way you want it to be. My master liked making it into a chimera but you can make it into a dragon or a phoenix, or something else".


    Then, Eres triedbining all the small balls of magic one by one. He managed tobine up to the sixth element but on the seventh, the ball of magic popped out and exploded, leaving only the spiritual particles floating like dusts in the air.


    "Arghhh! I still can''t do it," Eres hit his face with the palm of his hands. "It always gets hard on the seventh element. I''m sorry, I wanted to show you but ...".


    "It''s fine, let me try," Elliot patted his head again.


    Indeed, Elliot gave it a try. He cast the same small balls of magic like Eres did and triedbining them one by one. With full concentration, he managed tobine them up to the eighth element. But like Eres, it exploded and turned into sparkling dusts in the air.


    "This is really hard," Elliotmented. Despite the difficulty of the magic, his face remained calm and collected. "Hmm ¡­ if only I could see it once, I''ll be able to see the spiritual pattern and -" suddenly, an idea crossed his mind.


    Elliot turned around where Rania was and stared at her intently.


    "???" Rania raised both of her eyebrows. "Yes? Anything I can help you with?"


    "Rania, try it - the Holy Fire skill," Elliot told her with confidence in his voice as if he was so sure that she could pull it off.


    "Huh? But that''s a veryplex skill that even you are having trouble doing. How can I possibly -?"


    "You can," Elliot smiled smugly. "Just say it. The elements obey yourmand when you speak".


    Rania blinked a couple of times. In her mind she thought it would be a miracle if she managed to pull it off. But Elliot was right, her magic was indeed voice activated. So maybe ¡­ just maybe, it would work?


    "Okay~ I''ll give it a try," she said in a sing-song tone, obviously skeptical about the whole idea. She gathered spiritual energy in her fingertips and said, "Fire, water, wind, thunder, sand, earth, ice, nature, darkness, and light," each element appeared as she called them, forming themselves into a ball like what Eres and Elliot did.


    "Woah, the way she casts magic is amazing," Eres marvelled at Rania''s abilities.


    "She''s a human, too, in case you didn''t notice," Ducis added.


    "What?! For real? Woaaaah!"


    While they were discussing, Rania thought, "Hmm ¡­ So how do Ibine them? Do I just saybine? Or ¡­," then, with her lips she said, "... Elemental Fusion".


    As soon as she said those words, the elements floating in front of herbined themselves one after another until they formed onerge multi-colored ball of elements. Lastly, shemanded ,"Holy Fire" and thest ball of firebined to the giant one, enveloping its whole surface with fire. In remembrance of Luna, she formed the Holy Fire with multicolored elements inside it, into the legendary flower, Verus Amor.


    "I knew you could do it," Elliot smiled proudly at Rania. "Thank you".


    "I didn''t think I could until I tried it," Rania chuckled.


    Elliot stared at the Holy Fire shaped like a flower in front of him, studying everything in it with his eyes.


    "Got it ¡­ so that''s how it works," Elliotmented after a few moments of silence. Then, he tried casting the magic again. "... Holy Fire," he said in one go, not even creating different balls of elements anymore.


    And just as he said it, a giant ball of fire with all the ten elements inside it, came out from his palms until it formed a beautiful, multi-colored dragon with wings like that of an eagle.

 Chapter 168 - Ninth Gate: Bolt Of Bronte (Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Avnche''s Theme" by Masashi Hamauzu (Final Fantasy 7 Remake OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    "Wooooww!" Eres marvelled at the sight of the enormous dragon-formed Holy Fire in front of him. "Is this real? Y-you didn''t even create those small balls of elements! Just like myte master! How did you do that?" His eyes sparkled, waiting for answers.??


    Elliot stared at the Holy Fire he created. Even he didn''t expect he''d be able to pull it off in one go. But somehow ¡­ every time he saw magic cast in front of him, his eyes seemed to understand everything in it.


    Sighing, he answered Eres, "Probably because I''m a visual learner?" He wasn''t even sure of his own answer. "It''s just ¡­ when I see magic, look at it, or try to study it - even without the ''analysis'' skill we do when we put spiritual energy in our eyes - I can ¡­ see specific patterns,position, and I''m not sure how to word it but ¡­ it''s like all the elements ''harmonize'' themselves to form a certain skill. They follow a certain ''flow'' ¡­ ugh, I''m not that good at describing but it''s more or less like that. And that thing that I see is what I copy. That''s why I don''t cast magic the usual way as everyone else does it".


    Eres'' mouth remained wide opened. He blinked a couple of times, still unable to process what he was hearing. Ducis simply smirked, feeling so proud of his master.


    "Hmmm ¡­ So it''s kinda like in Mathematics," Rania joined the discussion, "We are told that there is a specific equation to solve a specific problem, but Elliot does it differently, not following the equation but still managing to solve the problem".


    Elliot turned to her and nodded, "Yes, something like that".


    "I guess that''s how prodigies do it, huh?" Rania chuckled. "That''s some great eyes you got there, Elliot". She leaned closer to stare at his beautiful bright aquamarine eyes. "Now, I want to see what those eyes see".


    Elliot stared back at Rania''s eyes and smirked afterwards.


    "I''m seeing ''you'' right now".


    Rania flinched. "A-ah ¡­ T-that''s not what I meant. I ¡­ I want to see, ugh, nevermind," she blushed and took a step back from Elliot.


    Elliotughed at Rania''s blushing face. Noticing the sweet atmosphere between the two, Eres snapped out of his amazement.


    "Uhmm ¡­ are you two perhaps ..." Eres pointed alternately at Rania and Elliot - his curiosity got the best of him, "lovers?"


    Rania blushed harder at his question. She never imagined a mere boy could tell it so easily. She lowered her head, somehow feeling embarrassed but she nodded in response.


    Elliot, on the other hand, was very proud and answered confidently, "Yes, she''s my beloved".


    Eres'' face turned red. "B-beloved?" even if he''s young, he knew very well what those words meant. In his mind, he thought, "So she''s gonna be his queen once he takes the throne ¡­ I see. But she''s human! - who can also use magic ¡­ So does that make her a Magi now? Or just a human with magic? Is that even possible? Or is this considered like a hybrid? Half human, half Magi? I have got to ask brother Caligo to fill me in the details. I''m too scared to ask Sir Ducis," his eyes shifted to Ducis, "He looks so ¡­ scary".


    "Stop it, Elliot," Rania pouted. "Let''s continue with the training instead".


    And so, they continued the training until noon. Elliot easily grasped the other skills and was able to experiment quite a few new skills himself. Fire was a rather interesting element tobine with the others. Once done, they ate lunch, rested for a bit and prepared. Eres went back to the Zweih?nder, resolved to interview Caligo of the things he wanted to know. Then, Rania, Elliot and Ducis set off to Anguis Solum, towards the next gate.


    This time, the gate looked more befitting of the human race, rather than Magi''s, aspared to the rest. It was made of a sturdy-looking metal, with poles on each side that produced sparks of electricity, andrge gears at the top of the arch. The gears moved when they stepped in front of the gate, and suddenly a ck hole appeared in front of them. They hopped into the ck hole, and on they went to the next realm.


    When they opened their eyes, what awaited them was a city - and a well-developed civilization, at that. Though it was not as advanced as Caligo''s City of Pleasure, Tenebris, it still looked more advanced than the Pius Vige in the Land of Terra. The houses appeared medieval, except you could find a lot of structures made of metals all around the town - from shops, to stalls, even the fountain at the Town Square had mechanism in it. At first nce, you could mistake the city for that of the early stages in human history where steam energy was discovered. If not for the magical equipment that the shops were selling and some children ying around with magic, Rania would have asked already if they somehow got transported to the wrong realm.


    "Ramus ¡­ City," Rania read out arge signboard on top of the city hall. "I guess that''s what this ce is called. I wonder what we''re supposed to do here".


    "Yeah," Elliot agreed and spun his head around, observing the whole ce. "We better ask around and see the situation".


    Thus, the team asked around the town and found out that they were in the Kingdom of Bratus, specifically in Ramus City. The townspeople seemed to be living alright, and the whole city was bustling with no dire problems going on, ording to them. As they asked around, Elliot got curious about the magical weapons they were selling. They got inside a popr shop and saw lots of crossbows, swords, spears, shields, etc. - all of them with arge gem embedded on its body. If not for its perfect sphere shape, it would look like the crystals on his Zweih?nder. Also, it had these ancient letters engraved inside the gems.


    "Wonder if Luna could read these," Elliot thought to himself. He didn''t ask Rania anymore since she''ll just feel lonely again. Turning to the salesman, he asked, "What do these gems do? Why do all the weapons have it?"


    "Oh-oh! Great eyes, traveler!" the shop owner said,ing out from behind the counter. "Those gems are the specialty of our kingdom! It adds power to the weapon and makes even the weakest of Magi more powerful than they really are!"


    "How does it make them more powerful? Is it these strange markings inside the gems?"


    "A-about that ¡­," the shop owner stuttered, and a hint of sweat could be seen from his forehead, "that''s a trade secret! We''re sorry but it''s business, you know. And also, we don''t sell them to anyone nor can we trade them," he snatched the sword that Elliot was holding, "We can only do so with the citizens of this city. So unless you register yourself as a citizen, I won''t be able to sell any of these beauties to you".


    "Ahh ¡­ how unfortunate," Elliot replied with his eyes staring fiercely towards the shop owner. It was obvious he was hiding something. And things hidden were usually ¡­ not good. "In that case, we better register ourselves, right?"


    "Y-yes! Indeed!" the shop owner forced augh. "Just go to the city hall and submit the requirements they need. It''s right there in front of the town square," pointing in its direction, "If you want, I can have my servants apany you, s-sir".


    For someone who never knew Elliot, his poker face looked rather cool and intimidating, especially if he''s staring at you intently. Thus, the reasons for the shop owner''s actions. Elliot deliberately made himself look as such, after hearing his peculiar response. Not only that, ever since he stepped foot into the shop and touched those magical weapons, his heart felt uneasy for some inexplicable reason. He wanted to observe the gems more but it was snatched away from him before he was able to study its properties.


    "I don''t feel so good about those gems," Rania said as soon as they got out of the shop, voicing out Elliot''s exact same thought. "And they really had to chase us out! Hmm ¡­ that just makes them more suspicious. I hope it''s not something too bad, though".


    "Yeah, I hope so, too," Elliot sighed. When he turned around towards the street they came from, he suddenly saw a young boy crying. He was holding a bunch of papers on his small arms, giving one of each to the people passing by.


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff," the young boy couldn''t stop his tears, "P-please help me look for my sister ¡­ She''s been missing since yesterday. A-anyone ¡­ sniff ¡­ please". He kept on wiping his eyes as he handed out the papers containing a picture of a little girl.


    Rania, Elliot, and Ducis approached the child.


    "What''s wrong little one?" Elliot asked him, patting his head in the process to calm him down.


    The young boy bawled his eyes. Finally, someone stopped by and noticed him.


    "Please mister! Help me find my sister!" he shouted his desperation to them.

 Chapter 169 - Ninth Gate: Bolt Of Bronte (Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Avnche''s Theme" by Masashi Hamauzu (Final Fantasy 7 Remake OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    Rania and Elliot''s hearts broke upon seeing the desperation of the young boy. Their hearts beatpassion for what could a little child be crying so desperately about? They, who should be ying around, enjoying the days of their youth, free from the concerns of the world? They could only imagine the troubles he had been through.??


    "Tell us what happened," Elliot asked the young boy while still patting his head. Rania on the other hand, rubbed the child''s back. They both kneeled down to be on the same eye level as the child.


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ Y-yesterday," the young boy began his story. He wiped his tears and braced himself. "Yesterday, I went out with my little sister to buy food and medicine because our mother was sick. T-then, a bunch of strangers suddenly came and took my sister away! I tried to fight them but they were all so big and strong ¡­ sniff. When I got knocked down, they teleported and left the ce. I went to the knights to ask for help but they said there''s a lot of missing women right now so my sister just got added to the list. Sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­ I-if only I was stronger, she wouldn''t be ...".


    "Don''t me yourself, she shouldn''t have been kidnapped in the first ce," Elliot replied, smiling at the child. "You did your best. Don''t worry, we''ll help you look for your sister".


    At these words, the young boy bawled loudly. The words he had been wanting to hear, spoken to him by the kind strangers in front of him.


    Rania smiled gently towards the child and assured him, "I''m sure we''ll find her so don''t cry, okay?"


    The young boy sniffed for thest time and nodded his head.


    "Can you bring us to where you were yesterday? And tell us more about those kidnappers. What do they look like? Anything particr in what they''re wearing? Or any clues we can use?" Elliot asked with a serious face.


    "Yes! I''ll tell you all I know!" the young boy nodded enthusiastically.


    "Why don''t we sit down somewhere and talk about it? This ce is not ideal for a long chat," Rania butted in. "What''s your name by the way, little man?"


    "You can call me Bren! And my sister''s name is Anna".


    "So Bren, have you eaten already? You look like you''ve been standing there since morning".


    "I - ahh ¡­," Bren felt a little shy. He didn''t notice how his stomach had been growling for hours already. He was too busy begging for people to help him find his sister. "He he he ¡­ I think I missed lunch ¡­ and breakfast, too. I was too worried so I hurriedly went outside as soon as day broke".


    "In that case, let''s head over to a restaurant first and n".


    The team, along with the little child, Bren, did as discussed. They went to a nearby restaurant and ate while Bren told them all the things he knew. ording to him, it was in an alley downtown where his sister got captured and the men all wore ck cloaks so it was hard to tell who they were. When he tried fighting back, he noticed one of them wearing a belt sash with an insignia of a snake coiled around a sphere in dark green ink. Elliot thought that there was a high probability that an organization could be behind it. Especially since Bren mentioned that it wasn''t only his sister that was missing. In fact, there were a lot more that even the knights had no choice but to list them down.


    After eating, the team headed out towards the knight''s headquarters to look for more clues and clues they did manage to find. All of the missing people were girls and there was no specific age group that they targeted. They went from as young as four years old, up to 60 years old. At first they thought it could be prostitution or ve industry but kidnapping even the elderly? It didn''t quite add up. Though they still didn''t rule out that possibility.


    The team spent the whole day gathering more clues. Also, Elliot got a copy of the town''s map and asked Bren to pinpoint the areas where there''s barely any people or dark ces, except the ces that the knights were already patrolling. Bren managed to pinpoint a few that he was familiar with and Elliot decided to start from there. Night came and they apanied Bren back home while they looked for a ce to stay. There, they nned out what to do for the next day.


    Hours passed and morning came. Rania, Elliot, and Ducis set off as nned. They went to the ces Bren told them about. Elliot created mini clones that he hid in a secret area to observe the ce like surveince cameras. He scattered them all in the dark ces and alleys and any ce they noticed that was less visited and could be a ce tomit crimes. He connected them all towards arge screen he made in their hotel room and observed from there. A couple of days passed with nothing happening until they stumbled into something they least expected ¡­


    A young woman in her 20''s was walking along the alley, carrying a bag of groceries. She bowed towards the knight who was patrolling the area and continued on her way. When they passed by each other ... the knight suddenly attacked her from behind! He snapped his fingers and a mist covered the ce, then he stroked her at the back of her neck, making her fall from her position. The knight then cloaked himself in the same ck cloak as the abductor of Bren''s sister and vanished into thin air with the woman. And on the hem of his cloak, the emblem of the snake coiled around a sphere could be seen.


    Rania and Elliot couldn''t believe their eyes. Ducis shook his head in dismay. Of all the people who would kidnap women, it was the knights themselves!


    "T-this ¡­ Why would they -," Rania was at a loss for words.


    "We can''t judge too quickly. He could be acting alone, unknown to other knights. But if he''s not and all the other knights are on this ¡­," Elliot said, clenching his fist. His voice might be calm but his expression showed a different story. Who wouldn''t be? To think those that had sworn to protect the kingdom would turn their backs on their words. "Just what in the world is happening here?" he asked himself.


    "Elliot, we need to know where they''re taking them and what they''re doing!" Rania pressed on. "Is there a way to trace where that knight went?"


    "Hmm ¡­," Elliot paused and pondered for a moment. "He didn''t use a ck hole and merely teleported. So I''m guessing wherever their hideout is, it would be somewhere near - within a hundred kilometer radius at least".


    "That''s a prettyrge area itself," Rania mumbled. "But at least it''s not the whole kingdom we''re searching. Hmmm ¡­"


    "I can try to pinpoint a couple of possible ces for hideouts but we can''t just barge in each of them or ask around. Besides, we''re practically foreigners here. I doubt they would just trust us and let us in," Elliot thought aloud, with arms crossed and head bowed down, staring at the floor as if the answers were there. His serious face looked overly handsome though, like the genius future king he was. Rania couldn''t help but unconsciously stare at his awesomeness.


    Ducis on the other hand, was rather silent. He would give out an expression of sadness and dismay from time to time. Whatever his worries were, it was unknown to Rania and Elliot.


    "We can try to sneak in but it will take us days to finish all of them. Sending my clones would be ideal but what if they have enchantments that can detect magic? We''d be busted even before we get there and cause unnecessarymotion which might turn out bad for the captives. We know too little of this ce to be able to deduce the best oue. I need more information. Hmmm ¡­".


    "Elliot," Rania tapped Elliot''s shoulders to get his attention since he was thinking too deep.


    "Huh? Yes?" Elliot snapped out of his concentration.


    "Actually, I have an idea," Rania smiled sheepishly. "But promise me you won''t be angry and you''ll allow it".


    As soon as she said those words, Elliot narrowed his eyes. He opened his mouth to speak but let out a sigh first before he continued.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Elliot coldly said, "and I will never allow it."


    "What? But you haven''t heard it yet!"


    "I thought of it, too since it''s the easiest way but I scrapped it off my mind as soon as I thought of it. There''s no way I''ll allow you to put yourself as a bait". Elliot knitted his brows and red disapprovingly to Rania.


    Rania sighed. "Come on, Elliot. I''m pretty strong myself! Bet I could defeat even a hundred enemies! And besides, I can just teleport in case I''m in a pinch. I just need to be captured until they bring me to their hideout then -"


    "No!" Elliot replied strongly. "A lot of things could happen even before they bring you to their hideout! What if they -," Elliot stopped himself from saying it, "No is NO! I''d rather do it myself than put you in danger".


    Rania was preparing her rebut when she burst outughing on thest words Elliot said.


    "What''s so funny?" Elliot asked, still angry at her preposterous suggestion.


    "Pft! Ha ha ha!" Rania chuckled. "So ¡­ you''re gonna dress yourself as a woman?"


    "Huh?!" Elliot raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 170 - Ninth Gate: Bolt Of Bronte (Part 3)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Avnche''s Theme" by Masashi Hamauzu (Final Fantasy 7 Remake OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    Rania did her best to stop herself fromughing.??


    "You said it yourself - you''d rather do it than put me in danger," Rania teased Elliot. "And they only capture women soooo~ that means you''re willing to dress up as a woman to fool them into kidnapping you. Right?"


    "U-ugh ¡­ dress up ¡­ as a w-woman?" Elliot''s eyes widened. "Why would I - hmm ¡­," he paused for a moment to think. "But if I don''t, Rania will do it and that''s dangerous! There should be other solutions ¡­ what else can we ¡­ but this is faster. Do I really have to dress as a woman? Would I even look like a woman if I do so? Ugh, this is so weird".


    "Pft! Ha ha ha ha ha!" Raniaughed as Elliot continued to think. Her mischievous mind just imagined Elliot looking more gorgeous than a real woman in a dress.


    "I''ve decided," Elliot raised his head, his calm demeanor back on his face. "Ducis," he called the silent dragon, turning his head towards him, "You do it - dress as a woman and be a bait to those kidnappers". He said all this with a serious face.


    Ducis cringed at the idea. "WHAT?! ME?! B-b-but ¡­ M-master, with all due respect, but that''s something I cannot do. To dress as a woman? Me? The mighty dragon and Guardian of Time and Space? Me?! No!" He freaked out and held his face in shock.


    "So, you want me to do it instead?" Elliot raised one of his eyebrows, obviously trying to guilt-trip Ducis.


    "A-ahhh ¡­ b-but ¡­ let Rania do it!"


    "No! She''s a woman, it could be more dangerous for her".


    "Hey! What''s wrong with being a woman? I can fend for myself just fine".


    "There''s nothing wrong with being a woman, I just -," Elliot sighed. "I''m just worried about you. I can''t just sit here and watch you be abducted by some unknown man," he grumbled. Then in a soft murmur, "I don''t even want anyone else touching you ...".


    "Oooh~ so that''s what it is. You don''t like other men touching me, huh?"


    Elliot averted his eyes and turned his head away, trying to hide his embarrassment from her. Rania, in turn, smiled at his sweet sentiments.


    "That''s so chivalrous of you, Elliot," Rania went nearer and caressed Elliot''s cheeks, pulling it gently to look back at her. "But we need to hurry and save those girls. This is the fastest way that we have".


    Elliot frowned ¡­ but deep inside he knew Rania was right. They couldn''t just wait for possibilities or other leads. Time was running, and so were the lives of those girls. For all they knew, something bad could already be happening to them. They needed to move and act faster.


    With a deep sigh, Elliot decided, "In that case ¡­ let''s do it! We''re all going to be abducted".


    "Huh?! All of us?" Ducis eximed.


    "Yes. I''m not letting Rania go alone nor am I leaving her behind. And you -," turning to Ducis, "you''re not allowed to sit this one out while I ¡­ cough ¡­ You have to join me and dress as a woman, too". Then, to Rania, he continued, "Seriously though, I don''t think we''ll be convincing enough. They''d see right through us. I''m tall and my shoulders are broad, my body is far from being that of a woman. My voice, the way I walk and talk ¡­ everything is just -"


    Rania touched his lips to shut him. "Makeup and magic should do the trick!" she winked and grinned mischievously.


    And so, Rania had fun dressing up Elliot and Ducis as a woman while keeping a mischievous smirk on her face. They went to a store to get some dresses fit for them and Rania helped put them on. She only stopped grinning when Elliot removed his shirt without warning, revealing his smooth, fair-skinned, but very sinewy body in front of her face. Rania blushed hard and instantly turned her back to him. Elliot, noticing this, took the chance to get back at her.


    "What''s wrong, Rania? Why is your face so red?" Elliot leaned over to her ears and whispered, obviously teasing her.


    Rania felt electricity run from her ears to her neck and back. Her ears became warm and her face turned redder.


    "E-Elliot ¡­ y-you shouldn''t just nonchntly remove your shirt in front of a woman - or actually, to anyone at all," Rania barely managed to reply.


    "Hm?" Elliot hummed mischievously, and tilted his head, leaning it on Rania''s shoulders. Then, he grabbed her waist and gave her a back hug.


    Rania froze on her position. In her mind, she thought, "T-this is too much! I ¡­ ahh! Why is he so good at giving people heart attacks?"


    Ducis narrowed his eyes seeing the two of them flirting in broad daylight.


    "So, are we doing this or are you two just going to flirt all day?" Ducis asked them.


    Immediately, Rania and Elliot separated. They continued dressing up afterwards and went on as nned.


    Rania dressed Elliot in a trendy long-sleeved red dress with small ck spots as design, very much like the Fendi dress. Elliot had a slim waist so it looked perfect with a ck belt but he got ufortable wearing it above his waist so he removed it. Rania cast some magic to stick fake breasts, or water balls kept intact by thick stic rather, on his chest, much to his annoyance. She also put some silver essories on his neck and wrists, a dark brown wig on his hair and a touch of makeup on his face. He didn''t need much though since Elliot had a perfect v-shaped face and a tall bridged nose. Just a bit of rosy eyeshadow, ck eyeliner, and gradient red lipstick made him look so gorgeous. Too beautiful in fact, even more beautiful than a real woman! Rania did her best to hold back herughter.


    Ducis, on the other hand, was another perfect man to disguise as a woman with his long ck hair. Rania made him wear a ck maxi dress with halter top that extended to his feet and golden essories paired with ck diator heels. It made him stumble while walking so they changed it into a t one instead. Rania added a flower pin on his hair, fake water balls breasts, and some mature makeup on his face. He, too, looked stunningly beautiful, if only he''d smile - his face was in aplete disgust from beginning to the end of the makeover session.


    "Ugh, this is so ufortable," Elliot and Ducis grunted.


    After the long preparation, all three of them headed towards the darkest alley in Ramus City and waited there as they pretended to chat nonchntly to lure in the kidnappers. Just as they predicted, they took the bait.


    While the three of them were chatting, a dark mist spread around the ce, making them sleep and three knights came to take them immediately. They weren''t affected by the mist though, rather, they pretended to be affected by it. The knights took the three of them towards arge deserted warehouse where other newly abducted women were located. As they pretended to sleep, they heard a bit of their conversations.


    "Is this thest batch for today?" one of the knights, who looked like their leader, asked.


    "Yes, sir!" the other saluted. "Not many women go to the alleys anymore after the case of missing women was known to the public. We''re lucky to find these three. It seems they''re travelers and didn''t know of the situation".


    "Good," the leader of the knights nodded as he rubbed his chin. "Sigh ¡­ this is a problem though. The Commander is requesting for more and more women these days. We need to think of a way to lure them into secluded areas or other ways of abducting. Maybe we should start scouting women who live alone and abduct them at night while sleeping".


    "U-ugh," the other knights trembled. There was hesitation and guilt drawn all over their faces.


    "S-sir ¡­ should we really keep on doing t-this?" another young looking knight asked. His lips trembled for so many reasons his heart couldn''t bear. "I mean ¡­"


    The leader of the knights sighed deeply. His face wretched as he replied back to him.


    "How I hope we have other ways than this ¡­"


    Silence fell among the knights.


    A few momentster, the knights transferred all the women towards arge cage with a magic circle drawn on its floor. With Caligo''s skill, Elliotmunicated telepathically with Rania and Ducis.


    "Rania, Ducis," Elliot called the two of them through his mind. "Let''s keep on pretending to be asleep. I want to get to the bottom of this and see where they''re taking them. This is a serious problem that needs to be taken down by the roots".


    "I agree," Rania replied. "Saving these women right now will only heighten their security and may cause unnecessary troubles for us. We need to get to the mastermind - to that Commander they''re talking about".


    "Uhm," Ducis simply hummed in agreement.


    Later on, the magic circle lit up, transporting all of them into another dark ce they weren''t sure where exactly. Elliot tried to observe the area by slightly opening his eyes that he purposely covered by the wig he wore so they wouldn''t notice he was awake. Rania and Ducis did the same. They couldn''t get much lead unto where they were but ¡­


    "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Suddenly, a painful shriek of a woman could be heard echoing through the whole ce. Rania, Elliot, and Ducis were appalled the moment they heard the anguish in the woman''s voice.

 Chapter 171 - Ninth Gate: Bolt Of Bronte (Part 4)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Listen to the Cries of the" by Nobuo Uematsu (Final Fantasy 7 Remake OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    Rania and Elliot''s eyes shot wide open the moment ¡­??


    Ducis closed his eyes and gritted his teeth ¡­


    "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"


    It was a sound so painful that even mere words would fail to describe the gravity of it''s anguish and torment ¡­


    Rania and Elliot were extremely appalled that bitter cold crept through their whole bodies.


    Fear ¡­


    Uncertainty ¡­


    Difort ¡­


    Worry ¡­


    And utmost ¡­ anger.


    For what could possibly be the source or reason that a person would scream as horrible as that? The answerid beyond the walls in front of them.


    While Rania and Elliot were still appalled by what they heard, the knights came in and transported the women towards the room where the horrible shriek was heard. They put magical shackles on everyone''s wrists and ankles that, as Rania and Elliot felt, seemed to hinder them from using magic. Then they pulled therge cage they were in towards "that" room.


    Still pretending to be asleep, Rania and Elliot watched the horrendous truth unfold in front of their very eyes ...


    A long procession of women, young and old alike - even children, all with shackles in their wrists and ankles, leading towards a certain tform. On that tform, some people wearing hooded ck capes and masks could be found. There were huge boxes all around the circr tform, filled with ck octagonal boxes with ominous markings on its body. And those markings ¡­ were the same letters found inside the gems of the magical weapons they saw the other day at the weapon shop. And at the very middle of the tform was yet another smaller magic circle.


    While one of the hooded men carefully ced the now glowing octagonal box, the same size as his palm, towards an empty box tray, the knights carried another woman up the tform and the others carried away the first woman''s ¡­ dead body. Some of the knights could be seen shaking their heads and gritting their teeth.


    The next woman who was being carried up the tform screamed and wailed and did her best to escape, but being unable to use magic due to the shackles, she was no match for the bare strength that the knights holding her had.


    "P-please! No! D-don''t do this! I ¡­ sniff ¡­ I have a daughter ¡­ Nobody will care for her if I -" the woman begged but the knights didn''t listen. They continued dragging her up the tform.


    The hooded men grabbed one octagonal box from the pile and held it in front of the woman. The knights ced her on top of the magic circle which, after a few chants from the hooded men, locked her up inside a barrier. The woman knocked hard on the barrier but it didn''t budge. She was left to cry in hopelessness.


    Rania and Elliot were about to stand up and stop everything ¡­ but Ducis halted them.


    "Master ¡­," he whispered through their minds. "This ¡­ is something that happened in the past. It would be best for you to witness it so you may know ... the sad truth. Please, bear with it for a moment". Ducis'' tone was filled with regret and sadness.


    And so, with clenched fists and trembling bodies, Rania and Elliot did as told. Finally, it was the moment of truth for them.


    The woman that was locked in the barrier ¡­


    The hooded men, dropping the octagonal box inside the barrier ¡­


    And the octagonal box ¡­ suddenly spreading eight, sharp, w-like hands that shot straight towards the woman''s chest ¡­


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Another painful shriek ¡­


    And out of the woman''s chest ¡­ her spiritual core ¡­ was "extracted".


    This ¡­ immediately killed the woman, leaving her dead body lying on the floor.


    The sharp ws of the octagonal box turned soft and covered the whole spiritual core, putting it inside the box. And once inside, the marking on its body lit up on the same yellow color as the dead woman''s spiritual core ¡­


    The hooded men took the octagonal box and again, ced it on the box tray. Now, there were two of them there. But if one would look further beyond the tforms ¡­ the tall and wide walls of the whole room were already filled with the glowing octagonal boxes.


    Oh how many hundreds ¡­ no, thousands of lives was spent to produce that many?


    Rania and Elliot''s hearts broke and tears fell from their eyes ¡­


    Until they were no more ¡­


    "Exsorbeo," Ducis started, stillmunicating through their minds. "That is the name of that ¡­ horrible invention. It may appear as an octagonal box but in reality, it was made from thebination of a parasitic monster and forbidden ck magic. It had been banned for many generations and erased from all scriptures due to the very reason that you both just witnessed - it had the ability to extract a person''s spiritual core and keep it as its own. Thus, enabling greedy men to use them for their own selfish ambitions". There was great contempt in his voice. "That monster ¡­ is nothing but a clone wanting to have its own core! Such an abomination ¡­ but this same abomination was created by none other than the people themselves. All for the sake of more power".


    Elliot sighed deeply.


    "I don''t understand ¡­ what is it with ''power'' they want so much that they''re willing to exchange lives for it?" Elliot asked.


    "... I don''t know, too," Rania answered.


    "Huh," Ducis snorted. "Such sinful people ¡­ yet, the Supreme still loves everyone. And even Flora ¡­ saving these kinds of people. I can never understand. This is the reason why many guardians abandoned all Magi in this era. Everyone was sinful ¡­ everyone turned their back towards the Supreme. The only ones left believing ¡­ could be counted by your fingers".


    "I want to know ¡­," Elliot thought to himself as he stood up from his position. He then spread his arms apart, breaking free from the magical shackles on his wrists. Yes, he didn''t even need magic to break free from it - just his mere strength was enough to shatter the shackles. Perhaps it was because of the immense anger that was boiling in his heart that gave him more strength. Anger, though it didn''t show on his face, could be seen from his zing aquamarine eyes.


    With a single tap on his knees, Elliot changed the shorts he wore to a ck pants, and the sandals on his feet to a ck men''s boots. He didn''t bother changing his upper clothes anymore since it wasfortable enough for battle, but he did remove his fake breasts, wiped the makeup on his eyes and the red lipstick on his lips, leaving a light smudge on its corner. As he stood upright, the knights immediately noticed him.


    "I-is that a ¡­ man?" one of the knights blurted out.


    "Are you kidding me? Did you mistake a handsome man to be a woman?" their superior asked in an rmed tone.


    "He might look pretty but that''s definitely a man!" the other added.


    Amotion started among the knights. The hooded men didn''t bother much since they were confident that using the magical weapon would give the knights the upperhand in battle. They instead, continued with their business. If only they knew who they were dealing with ...


    One moment, Elliot was in front of everyone, and the next, he was walking slowly past them, standing in front of the tform. The knights were all surprised and reached out towards him, holding the magical weapons on their hands but ¡­ their feet! They were all frozen in ce!


    "W-when did he -?" one of the knights muttered, bewildered by what just happened in the blink of their eyes.


    Rania and Ducis stood up as well. Elliot freed them both, along with all the other women with them, at the same time he attacked those knights. Even Rania was amazed how he did all those so fast her eyes couldn''t keep up.


    Suddenly, the knights holding bow and arrows, crossbows, and other ranged weapons, started aiming at Elliot. Good thing Rania was quick to action.


    "Stop!" shemanded and time stopped running amongst the knights. They couldn''t move their bodies anymore.


    Afterwards, Rania and Ducis calmed the captured women and helped them escape safely from the dreadful ce. Rania looked back to Elliot before teleporting with the women. With a worried face, she whispered to herself.


    "... He''s ¡­ very angry".


    Elliot, on the other hand, caged the hooded men inside a barrier made of hundreds of swords suspended in the air, with its sharp des all aimed at them. Despite their hoods and masks, their bodies could be seen trembling from fear.


    Who wouldn''t be?


    Feeling the tremendous aura Elliot was releasing at that moment, the hooded men didn''t need to be smart to know that he''s someone they should never cross lines with.


    "I will only ask once ¡­," Elliot spoke in his most cruel and cold voice. Despite his calm visage, his eyes red at them with burning rage. "Who ordered you to do this?"


    The hooded men dropped to their knees in great fear of the one before them. If looks could kill ¡­ they would have been long dead.

 Chapter 172 - Ninth Gate: Bolt Of Bronte (Part 5)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Listen to the Cries of the" by Nobuo Uematsu (Final Fantasy 7 Remake OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    The longest walk of their lives ¡­ was what the hooded men felt while walking Elliot towards their master - the one who ordered them to do all those unspeakable and vile things. With swords pointed at them in all directions, they slowly walked from the basement where they did their merciless killings, up to the hallways, past numerous rooms, and people. The knights who saw them wanted to rescue the hooded men but Elliot''s ominous aura kept them at bay. It was like the scene of Moses parting waters, only Elliot parted the knights who came their way. Those who were brave enough tried attacking only to find themselves paralyzed in a split second. And the echoes from Elliot''s boots, reverberated in everyone''s ears ¡­ like the sound of judgementing at them.??


    Elliot didn''t bother moving his head from left to right when knights tried to attack him. His eyes were fixed on the hooded men in front of him, who was guiding him towards the mastermind. He wasn''t a fool to trust them enough and allow them to teleport or use any forms of magic. The shackles they used to their victims were now found tied on their own wrists and feet. Their hearts sank at the very thought of "retribution" that came to them without warning. ''Were they finally getting the punishment they deserved from their actions?'' was what they all thought. They had been so used to killing women that they didn''t bat an eye anymore nor feel remorse. What a tragedy it was.


    After the long walk, the silently boiling Elliot, along with the hooded men, arrived at a certain room with arge door, around 20 feet tall, made of wood with intricate carvings on its surface. At the sides were tall pirs, and the floor they walked in, as Elliot just noticed, were all made of marbles. They seemed to be in a nobleman''s ce, was what Elliot thought at first.


    "W-we''re here," one of the hooded men said, trembling.


    The other two opened the door for him and led Elliot inside. The very first thing Elliot saw was a long red carpet leading to none other than ¡­ the throne.


    "!!!" The cold face of Elliot finally showed some emotion. He flinched at the realization of where he was brought into ¡­


    The throne room ¡­


    The mastermind behind all the killings ¡­


    The one who ordered for those magical weapons to be made in exchange for thousands of lives ¡­


    Was none other than the country''s very own ¡­ king!


    The king, who had his back turned from them, tilted his head sideways, and spoke in a low and slow tone, such as a voice of someone well stricken in years.


    "I have been waiting for you," the king greeted Elliot. He had wavy dark gray hair and wore a long red cape that extended to his feet.


    Rage ¡­ was the first emotion Elliot felt upon meeting the king who was the mastermind to everything. He clenched his fists tight as he red at the sinful back in front of him. Oh, how Elliot''s blood boiled in anger and dismay!


    "Why?" was the very first word that came out of Elliot''s mouth. The deep fury and hatred he felt from the atrocity he witnessed could be easily distinguished from the tone of his voice. His jaw tightened as he continued, "How in the world could a king consent to killing his own people?" stressing every word he said.


    The king sighed deeply and closed his eyes. Then, very slowly, he turned around to meet Elliot eye to eye.


    Elliot raised his eyes to see the face of pure evil in front of him ¡­ but his piercing gaze suddenly widened in disbelief.


    "W-what is the meaning of this?!" Elliot asked himself, unable to utter anything more. "Y-you''re supposed to look evil and wicked! But ¡­ why? What is that ¡­ sadness in your eyes?"


    Indeed, great sadness could be seen from the unknown king''s gray eyes.


    Elliot looked at the king''s heart ¡­


    Unsure if it was magic, or a gift from the Supreme, but Elliot always had the ability to see what was in a person''s heart if he would look at it. Perhaps it was because of this that he discerned Caligo''s loneliness, the people of Terra''s suffering, the faith of those in the kingdom of Ventus, the depths of thest words of Ignis ¡­ and many more.


    Beyond what the face or bodily actions expressed ¡­


    Beyond what people''s masks tried to hide ¡­


    Beyond the lies that the mouth spoke ¡­


    Elliot saw past those deceptions.


    And right now, with those same eyes, what he saw in the king''s heart was ¡­


    Guilt ¡­


    Self Condemnation ¡­


    Regret ¡­


    Sorrow ¡­


    Despair ¡­


    And a wish ¡­


    A wish for his life to end ¡­


    A wish for his death to atone for his multitude of sins.


    "I have been waiting for you" ¡­ Elliot now understood the real meaning of those words.


    But what was the right thing to do?


    He was the reason why all those deaths happened. Yet, here he was standing guilty of all the things he did - remorseful and even epting and waiting for his own death. So far, the evil he witnessed had been really wicked people who only wished for power and destruction. But this king ¡­ what drove him to such extremes?


    "Ournd ¡­ was once on the brink of copse," the king replied to Elliot. "This glorious kingdom you now see is but a fruit of all the sacrifices we made. Sacrifices we ''had'' to make".


    "...," Elliot remained silent, fixed on his position.


    Noticing his silence, the king continued, "Power - many kings of this time desired that power. So they did their best to conquer other nations. nning, plotting, fighting amongst themselves. It was a battle of the strongest ¡­ But not the same could be said of us. We were but a humble city, freely living on our own, helping each other. We were happy with simple things. Well, until other kings came and conquered ournd. We had no knights to defend us, only ourselves and our weak spiritual powers. Of course we didn''t stand a chance. And so, our simple, happy days ended".


    The king bowed his head and walked towards the throne, touching the corners of its arm rest.


    "Do you know how we got freed from envement and managed to build our own kingdom?" the king asked Elliot. "No, of course you don''t, since you''re not from here". He sat down on the throne and looked back at Elliot''s eyes once again.


    Afterwards, he lifted his hand and from it, an octagonal ck box appeared.


    "This ¡­ is what saved us," the king continued. "When we were enved, we were often sent to dangerous ces. Some would lose their arms, or their feet, all for the sake of gathering materials or whatever they wanted us to gather. Then one day ... one of our citizens discovered a parasitic monster who could absorb spiritual energy and keep it for himself. He got curious if we could ¡­ instead of killing it, maybe use it to our advantage since it can keeprge amounts of spiritual energy? It was like a monster creating its own spiritual core. Surely, if we had more power, we would be able to free ourselves from our conquerors. They were only able to subdue us because they had more power. And so, we performed studies and experiments in secret, away from the prying eyes of our captors.


    But we came across one problem - we couldn''t tame the parasitic monster and have it channel the spiritual energy it took to us.


    In our despair, another hope came up. Another citizen learned ck magic from his master by being his own test subject!"


    The king let out a hollow chuckle. He was reminded of the horrible ''experiments'' done to that citizen. He sighed deeply for a second time.


    "Through that ck magic, we sessfully tamed the parasite and made it into these ¡­ ''Exsorbeo'' is how we named it since it sucks the energy of a person. Through this, we were able to turn the tables and killed our captors. Through this .... we were finally set free. We rebuilt our city and made it into a formidable nation. We improved Exsorbeo and managed to make weapons imbued with its power. And that weapon, we now use for defending our kingdom.


    We can''t stop making them if we want to defend our borders.


    In order to protect the majority ¡­ we had to sacrifice the minority.


    As much as I personally hate it, we don''t have much choice if we want to save ourselves. That''s why ¡­ if you are here to punish me, I shall take the responsibility of my actions. Only ¡­ please," the king was now desperately pleading, "Please ... save our people".

 Chapter 173 - Ninth Gate: Bolt Of Bronte (Part 6)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Elliot fell silent.??


    "In order to protect the majority ¡­ we had to sacrifice the minority".


    These words echoed in his head.


    Was there really no other option?


    "My King ¡­ in this life, you will be faced by the hardest choices. Choices ¡­ that may require sacrifices. I can see that your heart is very much willing to sacrifice your own self but sometimes, it is not ourself that needs to be sacrificed ¡­ instead, it will be something ¡­ or even someone we hold very dearly. And when that timees, I hope you make the right decision"


    He was reminded again of the words Ignis left him.


    Was this the kind of sacrifice he meant?


    And as kings ¡­ they had no option but to choose?


    What was right? What was wrong?


    Elliot''s resolve was shaken.


    Lives were precious ¡­ there would be nothing in this world that would be more important than a person''s life.


    Unless ¡­


    It was another''s life ...?


    In exchange for the safety of many, a few must suffer.


    Was this how the Supreme nned it all?


    Was this His will? Was this how things were supposed to be?


    These thoughts circted in Elliot''s mind as his heart sank and faltered.


    But in his weakness and uncertainty, he turned to the Supreme ...


    Elliot''s silence became a humble prayer in his heart ¡­


    He understood now ¡­ why the king had to do all those unspeakable things.


    It was in no way right but ... what else could they have done?


    If you would look at the whole situation, was it not those who became greedy and attacked them first, enved them, and tortured them ¡­ the one who started it all and therefore the ones to me?


    Yet even them ¡­ perhaps had their own reasons like this king before him.


    Would it be right to punish the king and make him step down the throne?


    Should he atone by dying?


    Would it be better to raise another king since he already failed as one?


    Or did he really fail?


    What was the right path?


    And how should this person be judged?


    While Elliot prayed, a warm sensation suddenly enveloped his heart ¡­ as if the Supreme was speaking directly to his heart. It was a brief moment ¡­ but right there and then, he understood what the Supreme''s decision was.


    Like amp unto his feet, it lit up the right path.


    "King ¡­," Elliot finally spoke again after a long period of silence. His tightened expression was no more. It was reced with a soft and gentle ¡­passionate smile.


    The king looked back at Elliot''s eyes, ready to listen to his judgement.


    "Doesn''t deliverancee from the Supreme?" Elliot asked the king, his lips still in apassionate smile.


    The king''s eyes widened and his whole body trembled upon hearing him speak. There was this ¡­ "Spirit" that seemed to flow from his voice. A Spirit that made him shiver in both coldness and warmth. Coldness from the realization of his sins and warmth from ¡­


    "W-what do you mean?" the king replied in a trembling voice.


    "The first thing you did wrong was ¡­ dwelling on the problem and trying to resolve it on your own when the Supreme had always been there, ready to help you. You only needed to be still and know that He is the Most High and there is nothing He cannot do".


    "Y-yes, that''s right! I was blinded and caused many women to die! I know that ¡­ that''s why I''ve been preparing myself for the punishment that awaits me. Because what I did was -," the king gulped and unconsciously, tears fell from his eyes. For some reason, he found himself crying before Elliot, and confessing the things his heart had been carrying all those years he felt guilty and helpless. He always knew he was wrong. He always knew he should have stopped and maybe had more faith. But it was toote for him. His hands were already tainted by the blood of his people - people he willingly sacrificed. "I should ¡­ sniff ¡­ I should -"


    "- You should change your ways," Elliot continued for him.


    The king was bewildered.


    "S-shouldn''t you be saying that I ¡­ I should die to atone for my sins?!" His voice grew louder and jolted up from his seat. "Why are you speaking as if ...".


    "Yes, the Supreme wants to forgive you".


    At these words, the king fell on his knees to the floor. His face wretched as he held tightly on his chest where his heart shattered into pieces. Like a little child, he sobbed and wailed and cried at the top of his lungs.


    "Why? Why forgive someone as bad as me?" the king asked the Supreme in his heart. "Why be merciful and give me another chance? He should just -"


    Despite not hearing his questions, Elliot answered him.


    "The Supreme loves you, just as He loves all of his children. And that love will never change no matter how many ws we have. He will never abandon us nor forsake us. And His love is greater than any sin".


    The king''s cries grew louder.


    "But do not mistake that just because He loves us, we can just do anything, always be forgiven, and get away with everything. He will deliver justice to all those innocent lives. But as for you, if you change your ways, so will your destiny be".


    Elliot walked towards the crying king and patted his head.


    "This is the freedom He gives you: confess your sins and be free, change your ways, and start believing again".


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "How Can It Be" by Lauren Daigle (instrumental version) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please switch to this song and listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    "WAAAAAA ¡­ hu hu hu hu," the king wailed with all his might.


    Everyday he would harden his heart thinking it was all for the people but deep in his heart, there was no day he did not condemn himself for everything. For he knew he was wrong. He resolved himself to just take responsibility for everything if it meant the safety of the majority. How he waited for the day of his judgement, of his punishment.


    And now that day came, instead of punishment ¡­


    He received mercy and forgiveness.


    What love was this?


    Like a real Father ¡­ disciplining but not abandoning ¡­


    Looking past a multitude of sins and ws ¡­


    Despite how dirty and shameful he had be ¡­


    To still be epted ¡­ the king couldn''t believe it.


    And even setting him free from the guilt and resentment he chained himself with for many years ...


    Breaking his chains, and giving him a chance to change ¡­


    To abandon his old self and live anew ...


    Such amazing grace ¡­


    Such deep mercy ¡­


    Such relentless love ¡­


    This was not something he deserved, yet he was given.


    How could he have been so blind all those years?


    When all he needed was ¡­ to believe?


    When Elliot patted the king''s head, the king felt something warm covering his whole body ¡­ as if embracing him. Was it the Supreme''s Spirit? Yes ¡­ it was. And how very warm and loving it was. So many billions of people in the world ¡­ yet the Supreme took notice of him and forgave him.


    Elliot on the other hand, noticed the king''s heart changing. Those things he saw before were now gone. Now like clear water, the king''s heart was cleansed. Seeing this, he smiled to himself, amazed once again by the awesomeness of the Supreme.


    "So this is the Supreme''s will ¡­ His judgement, His righteousness," Elliot concluded in his mind. "At the end of the day, He''s still ¡­ a loving Father". He turned his head towards therge windows, suddenly curious. "Hmm ¡­ I wonder what happens after this? How did the Supreme help them after the king changed his ways?" he asked himself.


    Drawn by the beautiful rising sun, Elliot stood up and walked towards the window. From there, he noticed how high they were from the grounds and how big the city truly was. There were gigantic walls all around the kingdom. Though subtle, there was also a barrier covering them in all directions with its spiritual energying from the towers within the walls. At the very far end, almost a horizon away, was the City Gate, blurred by the light of the sun.


    "Huh?" Elliot narrowed his eyes for he saw a sudden silhouetteing inside the City Gate. Though he didn''t see clearly who it was, he somehow felt a certain familiarity. He waited for the sun to be fully up to feed his curiosity.


    And there he was,ing from the light of the sun, walking inside the city, along with two women on his left, and a man on his right. His pure white hair caught Elliot''s attention.


    Realizing who he was, now all grown up and probably as tall as him, Elliot let out a chuckle.


    "Your highness," Elliot called from the windows. He then turned around to face the king who was now wiping his tears.


    The king stood up and gave him his full attention.


    "Cheer up," he said, "Dawn is near".

 Chapter 174 - Ninth Gate: Bolt Of Bronte (Part 7)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "How Can It Be" by Lauren Daigle (instrumental version) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    "Ooohhh~ So this is the Kingdom of Bratus," Elijah, now all grown up,mented as he lifted his hand on his forehead, peering over the whole city as far as his eyes could see. He wore a navy blue tailcoat with golden lines and embroidery at the edges, and white shirt inside. His pants were the same color as his tailcoat, simple and slightly fitted. On his feet were long dark brownce up boots that extended just below his calf, a few inches above the ankles. With this outfit, matched with his extremely attractive face, he looked quite princely.??


    "It ''is'' a very beautiful city," the charming blonde woman beside him added. "I wonder what nice delicacies they have here?" She wore a tea-length pink dress that had a front slit from the belly down, paired with cute whitece shorts. Her boots were white and long, extending up to her thighs withces on top, the same pattern as her shorts. Despite its cute appearance, her clothes were veryfortable to move in.


    "Elijah, Hadassah," the other woman with light blue hair and divine beauty called them. "Do not be fooled by its appearance". Her voice was serene yet mysterious and carried a weight in them. She wore a fluffy white dress, also tea-length, with a tube top. This was paired with closed neck long sleeved bolero the same color as her hair. It was thin andced, a perfect match for her dress. On her feet were a pair of ankle-length light blue boots that had a body made of cloth.


    "Aye, aye, Deborah," Elijah and Hadassah saluted, copying what knights do to salute their captains.


    Deborah''s serious face flinched at their salute followed by a deep sigh and head shaking afterwards.


    "Seriously, you two," Deborah groaned like a sister tired from the pranks of her younger siblings.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Elijah and Hadassahughed out loud.


    "Rx, Deborah. That''s why we''re here in the first ce, right?" Elijah patted her shoulders. "Now, why don''t we eat first before going down to business?"


    "Pleeease? Pretty please?" Hadassah pleaded, giving her the puppy eyes. "I already spotted a delicious looking restaurant across the street!"


    "Wow! Your food hunting skills are improving," Elijah turned to Hadassah. "Amazing!"


    "Hey! It''s not only food and I''m good with finding. I''m pretty useful in other things, too".


    "Like~?" Elijah teased her. He already knew Hadassah didn''t have much talent or special skills, not even that much spiritual energy for she could only cast a skill once a day. Yes, she needed a whole day to replenish her spiritual energy, thus, making her one of the weakest Magi.


    "I - I''m good with martial arts!" Hadassah struck a pose, lifting her tiny fists across her chest. Indeed, to make up for her weak spiritual capacity, Hadassah learned martial arts from a well-respected mentor.


    "Not enough to beat me," Elijah teased again.


    "Urghh ¡­," Hadassah pouted, obviously unhappy with his confident smirk, even if she knew he''s only teasing. "Don''t be too confident. I''ll surpass you one day!"


    "Ooorrr~ I can keep on protecting you, ''princess''," Elijah smirked, stressing on the ''princess'' part - a nickname he decided to call Hadassah for her so many useful qualities.


    Hadassah fumed in anger. She hated that nickname. She knew very well that it was Elijah''s way to mock her weakness discreetly. Her patience ran out and sheshed out at Elijah, grabbing him by the cor.


    "What did you just say?!" Hadassah''s blue eyes lit up. "I told you not to call me that!"


    "Ahhh~ Finally, the angry Hady~," another nickname he thought up.


    "They really get along, huh?" the silent man who had been with them since the beginning spoke atst. He had brown hair and wore ck shirt and pants, topped with a ck zer - yes, he wasn''t very fond of ck. Except for his hair and red scarf, and white skin, all were ck for him.


    At his remark, Deborah shook her head once more.


    "That''s ¡­ getting along?" Deborah asked, obviously doubting.


    "Uhm," the brown haired man nodded.


    "Sigh ¡­ Well, at least when it counts they stop fighting and actually help each other".


    "Yes," he agreed, "And on times I fail tofort my friend, she''s there to light his way".


    Deborah''s lips curved into a gentle smile.


    "Indeed. That is Hadassah''s greatest strength after all".


    After a few more moments of bickering, the four of them proceeded towards the town. They headed towards the restaurant Hadassah pointed out but on their way, Elijah noticed Rania and Ducis, along with many other women inside a dark alley where they just appeared from thin air. Seeing their sorry state, Elijah ran towards them and the others followed him.


    "What happened, Miss?" he immediately asked as soon as he got near. "Are you all alright? Do you need help?" His eyes surveyed the faces of everyone. Some looked exhausted, some looked scared, and a few were even traumatized. Worry struck his heart.


    "Elijah?" Rania blurted out, when she noticed his white hair.


    "Huh?" Elijah''s eyes widened. "H-how do you know my name?"


    "Oh!" Rania flinched and realized he wouldn''t know them. "We ¡­ met before, back when you were a child".


    Elijah tilted his head. "I don''t remember -"


    "Stop flirting, nuthead! They need our help," Hadassah reprimanded him.


    "Right! What happened to all of you?"


    Rania and Ducis exined everything that happened and like Elliot, Elijah turned furious. They deliberated the situation and nned afterwards. Deborah and Hadassah were left to tend with the women, Elijah and his unnamed brown haired friend, along with Rania and Ducis went back to the hideout to free the remaining women. Once done, Elliot regrouped with everyone and updated them of what happened. Everyone understood Elliot''s verdict and Elijah grew to admire him. The king indeed changed his ways afterwards and met with all the citizens and knights to fix their kingdom and right their wrongs.


    Happy with how everything turned out, Elliot, Rania and Ducis were reminded of their need to look for a temple. Deborah was very knowledgeable with matters rting to Guardians so she led them towards the nearest one which was just on the other side of the Kingdom of Bratus.


    "This is the Temple of Bronte," Deborah gestured her hands towards the tall temple made of yellow marble stones in front of them. It was clean and beautiful, if not for the sparks that came every now and then in their surroundings. "Oh, and do be careful with the lightning sparks. It''s frequent around here. It would do you good to cover yourself in a barrier".


    "Thank you for the reminder," Rania smiled at her.


    Everyone did as Deborah suggested before entering the temple. Rania and Elliot halted in front of the door. They realized Luna was not with them and they didn''t know how to read ancient writings. Reminded of her lost friend, Rania let out a bitter smile. Elliot noticed it and he rubbed her shoulders saying, "She''lle back".


    "Ahm, would you happen to know how to read the ancient letterings on the door?" Elliot asked Elijah''s group.


    "Huh? Ancient? Where?" Elijah scratched his head. "You mean the words on the door?"


    "Yes. We need to read it out loud for the temple to open".


    "It''s not ancient, though. This is ournguage".


    Elliot and Rania''s eyes widened.


    "Hmmm ¡­ you''re funny!" Elijah chuckled. "You speak as if you''re from thousands of generations from the future who time travelled here". He tapped Elliot''s shoulders and walked towards the door.


    Elijah read the inscriptions on the door and it said:


    "Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth".


    After he spoke, the door opened and everyone walked inside, heading towards the innermost room.


    "Wait!" Deborah stopped Elliot''s group when they were about to set foot in the innermost room. "We''re not allowed to visit the dwelling ce of the guardians! They might get angry and ¡­"


    "Rx, Deborah," Elijah calmed her. "They''re probably friends of guardians or something. Like this -," he was about to say princess when Hadassah red at him, "- this ¡­ yeah, her, he he he. Anyways, goodluck to all of you! I think this is where we part ways. We''re not allowed inside, you see. I hope we meet again in the future".


    "Yeah, I hope so, too," Elliot smiled back at them.


    And with that, Elijah''s group waved their goodbyes to them.


    Rania, Elliot, and Ducis proceeded to the innermost room, where a giant Cerberus could be found sleeping, encircled towards arge yellow crystal. His sharp eyes opened when Elliot approached him.


    "Thank you for the wonderful lesson," Elliot smiled at him.


    The Cerberus bowed his head and replied, "You have done extremely well, Anointed King".


    And without further ado, he got up, transformed himself into a man and said:


    "My name is Bronte,


    And I am the Ninth Gate.


    As the Guardian of Thunder,


    In my heart, shines Righteousness.


    Thou hast been tested,


    And evil, I found nought.


    Therefore, thou shalt receiveth mine blessings.


    I shalt be with thou,


    And thou shalt be with me".


    Then, he went inside therge crystal and channeled its power unto Elliot''s Zweih?nder, filling up the ninth space near the handle of his sword. Now, there were nine crystals that dwelled in his sword, and a new formidable power surging inside him.

 Chapter 175 - Finding The Greatest Assassin

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "In Silence" by J Suhh - "It''s Okay Not To Be Okay" OST (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~ PS. Lyrics were so perfect for Zeid T_T


    "Finally, I found you," Zeid greeted the man in front of him, sitting at the bar counter. "The greatest assassin of all time that goes by the nickname ¡­ Nedge".??


    From behind, the man had curly ck hair with a few ashen strips, and broad shoulders. Despite the long ck coat he was wearing, his muscles could still be seen sticking out. The sleeves on his coat were rolled up, revealing his sturdy-looking arms with obvious marks of knife cuts that already healed. He was busy happily chatting with the bartender when Zeid called him. Hearing his voice and the familiar greeting, his smile suddenly turned into a frown.


    "What''s this?" the man, Nedge, as what Zeid addressed him, turned his head sideways and replied, "Another customer,eh? Sorry to burst your bubble but ¡­ I don''t provide ''services'' anymore. So feel free to turn back and go to wherever you came from".


    "I''m not giving you an option, though," Zeid replied, his voice, menacing. "You WILL do what I want. It''s either you ept my terms, or suffer the unnecessary consequence".


    Nedgeughed hard from his words. After a good minute ofughter, he finally turned around to face Zeid. From the way he looked, the man should be around his early forties, with a stubble beard on his face. Though he had a mature and good looking appearance, his eyes spelled death itself and could make anyone shiver just from his stare. With these same eyes, he looked down on Zeid while smirking like the devil he was.


    "Heh," Nedge snorted. "A mere child trying to ''deal'' with me? How very ¡­ admirable," his tone getting more sarcastic, "Too bad I am not someone who can be tamed, Mr. Zeid Ardor. Truly, rich kids have it too easy in life".


    Zeid frowned at this remark. "Had it easy in life?" - these words were but an insult to him. He NEVER had it easy in life. He wanted to say so many things in his mind ...


    "Do normal people really think that riches are the only important things in this world? Huh! I''d dly trade all my money and live a simple life with Rania than be a rich heir and live having your life threatened all the time.


    Not meeting real people ¡­ not having anyone to trust ¡­ not having the freedom to do what you want ¡­ not a moment of peace!


    So many valuable things forsaken for the sake of money, fame, glory, and status!


    This is not living! This is ¡­ merely ''existing'' ...


    I''d rather die than continue living like this.


    The only good thing that happened to me was meeting her ¡­


    But even that ¡­ was taken away from me".


    Zeid''s eyes flickered his so many heartaches in his beautiful green jade eyes as he thought all of those things. He felt that there was nobody who truly understood him in this world. Rania was his only ''light'' ¡­ but even that the light was mercilessly taken away from him by some alien invaders.


    "Is there really a God that sees everything?"


    This question crossed his mind for numerous times that he already lost count.


    "Because if so ¡­ why? Why is He silent when I most need Him?"


    ¡­ A moment of silence passed by. Zeid''s heart would always sting every time he would think of Rania and her God. Her God that for him, had forsaken her, letting her be abducted by unknown beings.


    "If you will remain silent and sit idly while Rania''s in danger ¡­ then I will do it myself! I WILL save her!"


    A fire of burning passion suddenly lit in Zeid''s eyes. Even Nedge who was carefully watching him and observing him since the beginning, flinched upon noticing ''those'' eyes.


    The eyes of burning determination ...


    An unquenchable me ¡­


    An unshakeable resolve ¡­


    And a wild shout of desperation ¡­


    Nedge knew those kinds of eyes very well.


    Because he knew it wasn''t only a person''s mouth that speaks ¡­ every movement, every action, even a simple gaze could speak a thousand words.


    "Haaah ¡­," Nedge sighed deeply. "Follow me". He then turned his back again and walked further into the bar, towards a secluded room located at the far end.


    Zeid followed him without saying any words. Once inside, the loud noise from the outside turned into nothing - not even a hint of noise could be heard. Whatever room it was, surely, it had great sound proofing. This was probably a special room made specifically for him - was what Zeid thought.


    Indeed, the room had perfect soundproofing and a business-like feel to it when ites to how it was designed. Something you won''t really expect from an assassin. Zeid always thought it would be a very dark room aspared to what he was seeing now - it was rather well-lit. Also, he was expecting a lot of hidden cabs and such with lots of weapons in it - weapons normally used for assasination - but he didn''t find anything. He wondered how he did his ''dealings'' before. Or maybe ¡­ he just felt tired of everything and entirely left the dark world.


    "Sit down," Nedge broke the silence. He gestured to Zeid to sit down on therge leather couch in front of him while he remained seated on the same type of couch, on the other end. Only a coffee table separated the two.


    Zeid did as he told. Oncefortable on his seat, he looked back at Nedge.


    "I want -" he started but Nedge interrupted him.


    "- No need to tell me, I already know".


    Zeid chuckled. "You really are the greatest assassin. Nothing escapes your intel, I see".


    "It''s not that hard to get information even on top people. Well, at least for me," Nedge replied confidently. "So~ A rich heir, wanting to rescue his kidnapped fianc¨¦e? Too bad, the kidnappers were Magi. Yah, too powerful to deal with. Who would''ve thought magic actually exists and there are people capable of controlling such ¡­ ''weirdness''? But if you''d ask me ¡­ yes, I know how very sentimental you might be right now, but ¡­ this is what we call a ''suicide mission''. Get what I mean?"


    Zeid rolled his eyes and sighed.


    Seeing his reaction, Nedge continued, "Basically~ you''re wasting your life away. Plus, it''s really hard to go there undetected. We know nothing of how their security works, not even a map of the ce, we don''t know - well, there''s a lot and I''m too tired to enumerate them. On the off-chance we ''somehow'' manage to get in, how in the world do you expect to go out? You think we can just sprint in there like nothing and take your fianc¨¦e and go back unscathed? There will be battles! And not a battle with guns or knives or whatever, if it is then it would be 100% easier! But oh no~ we''re battling amongst ''Magi''. They could kill us in a flick of a finger! Are you listening kid?"


    "I am and all I hear is pessimism before even starting".


    "Ugh," Nedge sighed. "It''s not pessimism kid, it''s called ''reality''. Seriously, you''re willing to bet your great andfortable life just to save a woman? There''s so many women out there. You''re a young, handsome, rich heir for goodness sake! Millions would fall in line just to sleep with you and bear your child. You can have sex with anyone you like - even celebrities! I don''t get why you''re so -".


    "- Watch your words!" Zeid warned him. "If there''s one thing I can''t tolerate, that''s gonna be any form of insult towards Rania!"


    "... Rania Caeles ¡­ an orphan girl who only went into high society when she was 16. Well, it''s not that she''s an actual orphan. Turns out she got kidnapped as a child and the kidnappers nned on getting ransom money since her real family are bigshots. Weird though, she was only three yrs old that time ¡­ but she managed to escape her kidnappers and ended up in an orphanage so far away from where she was held. Hmmm ¡­ truly weird. But nheless, she grew up well and her mother finally found her after so many years. And that''s how you met her - when she entered the high society".


    "You really know a lot of things. Even that information carefully buried ¡­ heh," Zeid snorted.


    "No matter how great of a woman she is, it''s not worth it to risk your life. You need to learn how to move on, kid".


    "Too bad I can''t ¡­ and I will NEVER move on," Zeid stressed out. His words were very firm and unshakeable. "There is only Rania for me ...


    I don''t care if I have to sacrifice a thousand people ...


    I don''t care if I even have to sacrifice my life ¡­


    If that''s what it takes to save her ¡­


    Or even just to see her for thest time ¡­


    I would dly offer my life".


    Zeid''s eyes burned once more. Nedge sighed deeply and shook his head.


    "You are one INSANE, kid".

 Chapter 176 - The Secret Room

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "In Silence" by J Suhh - "It''s Okay Not To Be Okay" OST (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Nedgeughed hard that his voice echoed through the whole silent room. Heughed at the top of his lungs and lifted his chin up towards the ceiling while holding his stomach and his back leaning on the couch. It took him a few minutes before hepletely recovered from hisughter.??


    Bewildered by his suddenughter, Zeid raised his eyebrows.


    "What''s so funny? Do you think I''m joking?" he scoffed.


    "Haaaahhh ¡­ insane, huh?" Nedge ignored him, talking to himself as he stared at the ceiling. "Yes, that''s what I need - ''insane people'' - people willing to do what it takes no matter the cost".


    "What are you mumbling about? Care to share?" Zeid pestered on.


    Nedge then lowered his head and looked straight to Zeid, smirking.


    "I''ve decided!" he shouted, "I''m taking you with me!"


    Zeid''s eyes widened for a few seconds, and turned into a frown. He didn''t understand what was going on. He went there to hire Nedge, the greatest assassin of all time, in order to heighten the chance of their survival or at least help them sneak in undetected in the Floating Kingdom. With his unparalleled skills, he should be able to help eliminate immediate threats, and allow them passage until they reach Rania and rescue her. His great intel should be able to help gather vital information they need and - well, there''s too many to mention. One Nedge was equivalent to the thousands of assassins and hundreds of information brokers he hired already! He was an army on his own! That''s why he wanted him from the very beginning when he nned Rania''s rescue. But then ¡­ he suddenly said that he''s ''taking'' him?


    "What do you mean you''re taking me?" Zeid asked after a moment of silence from all his thoughts.


    Nedge stood up and slowly paced towards the nk wall on the far right corner of the room.


    "Ever wonder why I left the ''dark world''?" he asked Zeid.


    "There are many theories from the higher ups, but none is proven to be true".


    "Heh! Of course they won''t find evidence for their theories, that''s my motto - ''What I''ve hidden, NO ONE can find''. If I hide information, no one can find it, and if I hide myself, no one can find me".


    "I found you, though".


    "That''s because ''I'' let you find me".


    "And why is that?"


    "Let''s just say ¡­ I need ''insane'' people".


    "For what? And why did you leave the dark world?"


    At these questions, Nedge sighed. He was now in front of the nk wall.


    Turning his head sideways, he answered, "For my daughter ¡­". Then, he pressed his right hand on the wall and suddenly, a blue light appeared, scanning his palm.


    Zeid was surprised - first, because of his daughter that he never knew he had, and second, the hidden room beyond the wall!


    He knew it was too good of a room to be just a simple office - if it was, there was no need for it to have great sound proofing. Turned out, there was a secret room across the nk wall. A door suddenly opened, with a long stairway leading down. It was amazing how there was no trace of the wall having a hidden room beyond it. Normally, you would see edges, or a hint of spaces in the corners of the hidden door but there was nothing. At the sight of it, Zeid thought that Nedge really did live up to his motto.


    "Follow me, kid," Nedge gestured towards Zeid and they both went inside the secret room.


    While walking down the stairs, Zeid asked, "So ¡­ did your daughter get kidnapped, too? By the Magi?"


    "... Unfortunately ¡­ yes, she did," there was sadness and anger in his voice.


    "... I see. So even the greatest assassin didn''t stand a chance with them, huh?"


    "The very first time I faced defeat, and it just had to be when my daughter''s life was in the line," he gritted his teeth as he spoke. "But I''ll get her back ¡­ no matter what! Like you, Mr. Loverboy. Heh!"


    The stairs led towards a basement which was probably as big as a ser field. There were lots of sections - some had all sorts of weapons and vehicles in it; some had unreleased technology with their engineers, as what they looked like, working on them; some had a couple of top-tierputers and a group of people, probably hackers, working on whatever they were working on; and some had a group of analysts with manyrge screens surrounding them, disying various and top secret information. There were areas for eating, sleeping, rxing, and other stuff most likely for his ''employees'' if that''s what he called them. And at the very far end was arge room which looked like his main office.


    When Nedge walked in, one personnel per section followed behind his back. He didn''t utter any words but they automatically stopped what they were doing and came after him. With a slightly different attire than the rest of their group, Zeid figured that they were probably the head or leaders of their groups. By the time they reached Nedge''s ''real'' office, there was an engineer, a hacker, an analyst, another assassin, a weapon specialist, with a couple of others that Zeid wasn''t familiar with, behind them. And then there was him, a young, handsome, business tycoon and heir, who looked totally out of ce amongst the grown ups who had decades of experience in the field despite his years of experience with the ck Organization. Truly, Nedge''s personal team was a whole new definition of top notch.


    Once inside, Nedge sat at the far end of a long, rectangr table. His team sat on the sides, on their respective ces, leaving Zeid to sit at the other end of the table since it was the only vacant ce.


    "So, what''s your n, kid?" Nedge began, his team, still silent, but they turned their heads toward Zeid.


    Still a bit hesitant if it was alright for him to be honest with them, Zeid still answered, "I ¡­ created a team of experts who would help us infiltrate the Floating Kingdom. They managed to create a suit that can camouge, almost close to making a person invisible no matter what the surrounding is. Ites with a booster that can make someone fly high altitudes. So I''m thinking of using those to sneak into the base of the Floating Kingdom where a pile of rocks are. Since they have a barrier that surrounds the whole kingdom from above, we''re gonna dig down below until we reach the surface and hide from the shadows. About the equipment for digging, I had them make a tool that can be used that produces the least sound and vibration so we can still dig undetected. I also gathered thousands of assassins as an army who would help us fight any Magi we could encounter and -"


    "- Stop," Nedge interrupted him.


    Zeid felt offended. He wasn''t even done exining. "I''m not even -"


    "Your n is a mess. You''ll get detected in no time and you''ll have your army killed in an instant".


    "Urgh, and what does the mighty assassin suggest?" Zeid raised his eyebrows.


    "First, you need to lose your thousand army".


    "What?! But we need -"


    "- It is in war that you need thousands of people, kid. And we''re not going to war - we''re going to ''infiltrate'' and ''rescue'' people. Big numbers will only merit unwanted attention. True assassins don''t need numbers to seed in their mission. So I suggest you lose them all and only hand pick a few who are willing to die like you".


    "And how many are a few?"


    "Twenty people should be plenty, depending on their skills".


    "Are you insane?! Twenty people only? There''s a bunch of Magi in there!"


    "I just told you we''re not going to war, kid. Are you thinking that once we arrive there, we''re gonna kill them all? If that''s what it is, then you don''t need assassins! What you need is an army!"


    Zeid was taken aback. He calmed himself and pondered about the things he said, weighing all other factors. Atst, he sighed, seemingly epting what he suggested but still not fully trusting on the idea.


    "Sigh ¡­ And how do you n to get inside?" he asked in a stern tone.


    "Heh," Nedge smirked, "Bring him in," he ordered a nearby servant, waiting at the door.


    As hemanded, the servants brought in a young man, chained up all over his body, from the neck, down to his feet. He had short and wavy ash grey hair and long eyshes that were apparent since his eyes were closed. His face had a feminine beauty despite being a boy, and perfect proportions which was umon to young men. Zeid couldn''t help but be wary of who this young man was.


    "Stop pretending to be asleep, boy," Nedge told the young man who must have been just around 12 or 13 years of age. "And stop pretending to be weak as well. I know those chains are useless to you".


    At these words, the young man smirked and stood up straight, as he opened his eyes to reveal an unmistakable and genuine grey color.

 Chapter 177 - A Dream? Or A Nightmare?

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene~


    Plop!??


    A single drop of blood ¡­


    Plop!


    Long ice spears thrusted on someone''s body ¡­


    In the stomach ¡­


    In the shoulders ¡­


    And in the heart ...


    Plop!


    The single drop of blood continued pouring and gushing out of the man''s body whose face was covered in darkness. Only his musculine body, with knees on the ground could be seen, and his surroundings burning in fire. He wore a fitted ck turtleneck and dark pants that turned damp due to the massive amount of blood flowing from his body.


    He wasn''t alone ¡­ many other menid dead on the floor near him, also covered in blood.


    "Haaaahh ¡­," the man breathed heavily as if it was hisst.


    And indeed it was, for his body suddenly gave in and dropped on the floor.


    Now, his face was no longer shrouded by the shadows, revealing his silky straight brown hair and a pair of lifeless, but beautiful jade green eyes.


    "Hahh!" Illumin¨¢ire gasped as she sprung up from bed. Her lips and whole body trembled, and from her eyes fell rivers of tears. She kept her mouth open, trying to catch her breath but the nightmare was too much for her to bear.


    A momentter, vis went inside the tent where his sister was sleeping. There were four beds inside it and he was about to go to his bed when he noticed Illumin¨¢ire trembling.


    "Are you alright? What happened?" vis quickly went to his sister''s aid.


    "I ¡­," Illumin¨¢ire gulped, "T-that man ¡­ her lover ¡­ he will die!"


    "Huh? Man? Lover? ¡­ who do you mean?" vis was puzzled.


    Illumin¨¢ire breathed heavily, trying to calm herself.


    "On that night ¡­ when we conquered Earth and captured many pure maidens, I was with Nefastus and we''re the one who brought Rania to the Floating Kingdom".


    "Yes, I heard about that".


    "Rania ¡­ she - she had a lover, with brown hair and green eyes. He tried to protect her till thest moment and when we were about to go, Nefastus tried to kill him with an ice spear".


    "Ugh, that woman is truly wicked," vis grunted.


    "But! It seems he survived! I just saw him in my dream! B-but ¡­," her voice quickly shifted from a cheerful one to a miserable tone.


    "What is it?"


    "He''s going to die ¡­," Illumin¨¢ire said in a soft murmur. "I saw him kneeling on the ground, covered with blood. There were many ice spears thrusted in his body and then he copsed on the floor, lifeless. There were other people with him, also lying lifeless on the ground".


    vis'' eyes widened. There was no need for Illumin¨¢ire to say any further. vis was smart enough to guess that ¡­ whoever Rania''s lover was, knowing that she was kidnapped by unknown people, there would be only one thing for him to do - to rescue her. He could understand why. If the same thing happened to Selena, he would probably do the same. Unfortunately, ording to his sister''s dream, it seemed that ¡­ that rescue mission would be the end of his life. Understanding this, vis sighed deeply.


    "That''s ¡­," vis mumbled, unable to continue the next words. His face could only wretch in sympathy of what''s toe. He also wondered how the pure maiden, Rania, would feel once she learned of the sad truth. "Unfortunately, there''s not much we could do for him".


    But Illumin¨¢ire thought otherwise. She quickly got up from bed and went outside the tent, leaving her brother behind. The outside of the tent was a barrennd, with many people walking to and from the other tents set up around the area. The whole Sortis family were scattered, healing people with dark spots on their skins and anyone showing symptoms of the spiritual corruption.


    Yes, the Sortis family was now in Gaia. After days of travel via multiple teleportation points, they finally arrived and set up different camp sites around the whole, dividing themselves to cater to as much Magi as possible that had been affected by the corruption. Many people lined up on each tent to be healed by holy power. Their father was with them, along with more than half of the household. Only Selena, Mitis, and other priests and priestesses were left in the Floating Kingdom.


    Illumin¨¢ire walked far from the campsite, towards arge but lifeless tree. She wanted to be alone, with no disturbance, so she set up a ck-out barrier around her. Closing her eyes, she began to release holy energy. Her body glowed light blue as she held her hands together.


    "What was his name?" Illumin¨¢ire asked herself. Then, she recalled a devastated Rania, murmuring his name as she knelt on the floor, staring miserably at her lover''s body lying on the floor filled with his own blood.


    "Zeid ¡­," Illuminaire called out.


    Not even a moment passed, Illumin¨¢ire could be seen standing barefoot on an empty white space with nothing but a shallow pool of crystal clear water on her feet. She wore a light blue serpentina gown with a skirt made of soft, flowing transparent cloth, making it appear like the waters below.


    Illumin¨¢ire held out her hand in thin air and suddenly, Zeid appeared before her! His eyes was closed and he wore an untied sleeping robe, revealing a glimpse of his naked upper body, and soft sleeping pants.


    "Zeid," Illumin¨¢ire called him out again.


    "Ugh ¡­," Zeid grunted as he slowly opened his eyes. "Huh? Where am I? I just finished talking with Nedge and went on to bed to get some sleep and then ¡­," he tried to recall what happened. His eyes shot open upon noticing the girl in front of him. His calm, sleepy face immediately turned wretched when he saw her.


    Feeling the animosity of Zeid''s re, Illumin¨¢ire lowered her eyes.


    "Heh! Is this a dream? Wait - no, it''s a nightmare!" Zeid scoffed in an obviously angered and resentful voice. "Of all the dreams I would have ¡­ it would be with the fuc**ng Magi who took Rania away from me! Seriously! I would rather dream of getting killed than to see your face!"


    Zeid couldn''t contain himself and approached Illumin¨¢ire. In his anger, he forcefully grabbed her small shoulders, digging his nails, though short, unto her skin. Since Illumin¨¢ire was shorter than him by 5 inches, and Zeid being a t 6''0 in height, he bent down, closing the gap between their faces. He wanted her to see more of his anger even if it was just a dream. His eyes burned with rage.


    Illumin¨¢ire gasped in pain. Indeed it was a dream she created with her holy powers in order tomunicate with a person that was very far away from her and knew nothing of where he was. It was a special skill only the Oracle could do - manifesting herself into someone''s dream. Even though it was a dream, her spirit still traveled and she could feel the pain that Zeid was inflicting on her. But she could understand his resentment ¡­ so she simply endured the pain.


    "It''s all because of you!" Zeid shouted to her face. "Bring her back! Bring her back to me!" His face fumed and his breathing turned heavy.


    "Y-you can ¡­ hate me all you want," Illumin¨¢ire replied, her voice so soft and gentle, soothing to the ears. "But ¡­ please listen to what I''m about to say".


    "Huh! And why should I?" Zeid scoffed. "I will only listen if you bring her back".


    Illumin¨¢ire lifted her head and met his angered gaze. With tears in its corners, her beautiful light blue eyes pleaded to him.


    Seeing her like this, with eyes that seemed to carry a huge burden in it, Zeid was taken aback. It was not the face of an enemy he was expecting.


    "Zeid," she whispered his name softly. "Please, don''te. Don''t try to rescue her, for it would cause your own life".


    "!!! Y-you ... how did you -," Zeid was bewildered.


    "Rania ¡­ she will be fine. The Supreme is with her and He will protect her until she fulfills her calling. But as for you, there is nothing to be gained, yet much to lose. So please, spare your life and wait on the Supreme".


    s, Illumin¨¢ire couldn''t contain her emotions anymore and began to sob.


    Zeid loosened his grip on her shoulders, revealing red marks on her rosy skin. There were a lot of things he wanted to say to her. She was an enemy ¡­ but then, she''s suddenly warning him and telling him to save his life. He couldn''t understand why she was doing this and what''s with the sudden change. And why should he even believe her?


    But one thing was clear to him ...


    "No," he replied firmly. "I''ve waited long enough. I WILL save her! And I don''t care if it costs my life!"


    Illumin¨¢ire''s shoulder dropped upon hearing his resolve, though her eyes continued to look straight at him, pleadingly. There was not much she could do against such deep resolute. They weren''t even close to begin with for her to give him warnings and advice. And most of all, she was an enemy for him. No matter how much she wanted to save him, she could only do so much ¡­ In the end, it would still depend on his own choice.


    "If you won''t listen ¡­ then ¡­," Illumin¨¢ire whispered to herself. Then she floated her body until her head was a little higher than Zeid.


    Zeid was lost in thought when he suddenly felt something warm and soft on his forehead. He looked up and saw that it was Illumin¨¢ire, kissing his forehead! His eyes widened in surprise. He felt ''something'' entering his body ¡­ something he couldn''t exin what it was.


    "Be safe," were thest words that the doll-like girl told him.


    "Hah!!!" Zeid gasped and jolted up on his bed.


    The dream ended ¡­


    But the soft and warm sensation on his forehead remained.

 Chapter 178 - Nefastus’ Plan (Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Hate" by Lucas King (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"??


    Soft and sweet giggles could be heard from afar where Nefastus stood. She just got off from her father''s office and was about to go home with some servants she brought with her when she suddenly stumbled upon a familiar voice. Soft and sweet like those of fairies, at the same time, enchanting and beautiful like that of a siren''s. Yes, the very same voice she loathed so much ¡­ Azalea, the king''s chosen queen.


    Nefastus'' gorgeous way of walking halted the moment she heard herughter.


    "Ugh, yes ¡­ it''s that time of the day," she thought to herself. "Their ''flirting afternoon tea time''. How very lucky of her". Despite the words she thought, a glint of bloodlust shined from her eyes ¡­ such cold and deep spite.


    From the shadows which was the corner of the nearby hallway where she was at, Nefastus red menacingly at Azalea, who in contrast, was happily sitting on a soft couch beside the king at the garden. There was a table in front of them filled with sweets and a luxurious tea set. Their surrounding was the rxing garden that Azalea liked to visit when she felt troubled. The king looked pleased with whatever she was saying, much to her disgust.


    "That should have been me," Nefastus'' told herself. "Instead, I''m stuck here doing my best to avoid being seen by his highness ¡­ how very infuriating". Her heart beated loudly in her anger, and her fists clenched hard. But despite her rage, her voice remained low, not shouting a bit, unlike how she had been in the past.


    The servants who were with her, noticed she was clenching her hands.


    "Mydy, we should head back now," the brave one advised. In her mind, if they stayed any longer, herdy mightsh out any moment soon.


    Little did she know that Nefastus'' anger was no longer something that could be calmed by simplyshing out.


    Yes ¡­ for her anger ran much deeper,


    ¡­ her jealousy, much further,


    ¡­ and her bloodlust, much greater!


    "Hmf!" Nefastus scoffed and turned her back. "Let''s go," she ordered them and they all went away. But in her mind, she left a parting word for the current queen ...


    "Enjoy it while itsts, dear queen. For I will have my time ¡­ very soon".


    Days passed after that and Nefastus could now be seen walking towards her father''s office in their home. When she was about to open the door, the guards standing outside the door stopped her.


    "Mydy, I''m afraid your father hasn''t arrived yet," one of the guards informed her. "If you need to talk to him, we''ll fetch you once he''s back. In the meantime, you can pass time elsewhere".


    "And why the hell can''t I just wait inside his office?" Nefastus red at them.


    The guards flinched, obviously scared of her, but her father was much scarier if they didn''t follow his orders.


    "I-I''m really sorry, mydy, but we were strictly instructed not to let just anyone inside until he gets back".


    "Hmf! In that case, I cane in. I''m not just ''anyone'', I''m his daughter!"


    "B-but -" the two guards chorused. However, before they were able to refute her, Nefastus already kicked the door open and went inside.


    "Mydy! Please don''t -"


    BANG! And the door was shut before them.


    Nefastus, who just went inside her father''s office, shook her head.


    "Seriously, what''s wrong with them?"


    Nefastus walked further inside, and sat on the couch where she usually sat whenever she visited her father in the office. Time passed by with nothing to do so she got easily bored and stood up. She roamed around the room looking at random things that seemed interesting for her. While walking around with no direction in mind, she suddenly bumped into "something".


    "Aw! What the heck!" she blurted when she felt a slight pain on the side of her hips. She quickly turned around to see what it was that she bumped into but ¡­ there was nothing there.


    "Huh? What the - where did I - ?" Nefastus was confused. "Is it something invisible?" she asked herself, still wondering what she bumped into.


    Knowing her father, she figured it must be something important that he used often, thus the reason why he turned it invisible instead of simply destroying it, risking itself from being an evidence against him. That ¡­ or he deliberately made it that way ¡­ for her since her father knew her a lot as well. Yes, he knew very well that she would still barge in even if told not to.


    And so, Nefastus flicked her finger and unveiled the invisible.


    When she unveiled it, what she saw was simply arge table much to her dismay. Not until she looked closely that she was surprised and her eyes widened!


    "This is - !!!" Nefastus gasped at the sudden realization. The table in front of her, with maps, and figurines matching every important person in the Floating Kingdom, with important notes written in their forgottennguage so no one could decode it but them, a lot of "dangerous" information here and there ¡­ she couldn''t help but tremble at it''s sight. But most of all, what scared her the most was "that" - the ck octagonal boxes at the corners.


    "Exsorbeo ¡­," Nefastus whispered to herself. "I can''t believe these things still exist. So father had them all along. I thought that the ones from years ago were thest of it. Don''t tell me he''s nning on using it to - ," an image of the king, Calum, shed on her mind, "No! Not him!"


    Sweat formed on her forehead as she tried to study the rest of the n on the table. She abhorred Azalea but Calum was an entirely different issue for her. She loved him since she was a child. All she ever wanted was to be his queen. But obviously, from what she was seeing, her father had a different n in mind.


    "This man ¡­," she murmured when she saw the figurine of Zeid on top of the Earth''s map. The brown hair and green eyes were familiar to her since she''s the one who killed him - though, seeing him still standing, while thete king and queen were darkened and stumbled at the sides, must meant that she failed in killing him and he was still alive. "Don''t tell me he''s -"


    "Oh, what do we have here?" Avarus suddenly appeared from thin air, along with many hooded and masked men in ck.


    Nefastus was startled on his abrupt arrival. She jolted and quickly turned to her back.


    "F - Father!" she greeted him in shock.


    "My, my, what''s that look in your face?" he asked while his eyes peered over the table behind his daughter. "Ahhh ¡­ I see you''ve seen it". His eyes turned evil and menacing, and his voice, very cold, even for Nefastus. Perhaps, he didn''t mean for her to see it at all.


    "T-this ¡­ table ¡­ contains lots of dangerous information, father," Nefastus let out a dryugh. A drop of sweat fell from her forehead. It was obvious in her demeanor that she was startled and scared at the same time - scared of her very own father.


    "Indeed, it does," Avarus nodded. He then walked closer towards his leather chair at the north center of the room where arge window stood tall with its curtains closed, and sat down. "Now, that you''ve seen it my daughter, I believe it is time for you to choose".


    Nefastus frowned. She wasn''t that stupid to not understand what his father meant.


    Her family ¡­ or her one-sided love?


    A moment of silence passed by as Nefastus deliberated on Avarus'' nerve-wracking question. The hooded men remained silent like dolls in the corner, waiting for them to finish their discussion.


    "What if ¡­," Nefastus broke the silence, "there''s no need for me to choose?"


    Avarus leaned back on his chair and looked down at his daughter.


    "Hm?"


    "I mean ¡­ that human - Zeid," Nefastus pointed at the figurine of a man with brown hair and green eyes, "He''sing for his lover, right?"


    "Yes, that is correct. I see that you know him".


    "He was supposed to be dead since I tried to kill him and brought his lover here".


    "Yes, and now, he wants to rescue her".


    "Do you know who his lover is?"


    At this question, Avarus tilted his head. "No but ¡­ does it even matter?"


    "I know who it is!" Nefastus saw a light of hope for her proposal.


    "And who might it be?" curious, her father asked.


    "It''s Rania! The National Treasure who died!"


    "Aww, what a pity. It seems he will being here for nothing," Avarus shrugged.


    "Yes, he will being for nothing! But ¡­ not for us!"


    Hearing thosest words, Avarus'' lips curved into an evil smirk.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" hisughter echoed inside the whole room. "You are indeed my daughter, Nefastus!"

 Chapter 179 - Nefastus Plan(Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Hate" by Lucas King (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Time passed by as Nefastus exined her idea to her father. Avarus was silent all throughout while Nefastus tried to convince him as if her life depended on it - to be exact, her beloved king''s life. After much questioning and interrogations, Avarus finally lifted his hand and yielded. With a brief nod, he agreed with his daughter''s idea and gave his approval. Joy and relief could be seen on Nefastus'' face when she heard her much awaited response from her father. Overjoyed, she curtseyed in front of him and stormed off his office, smiling.??


    "Are you really letting her go just like that, master?" one of the hooded men who stood in front of the others, asked.


    Avarus stood up from his chair and watched his daughter''s back from the windows. Though it was dark, the light of the moon reflected his evil smirk on the clear ss surface of the window. And in an icy tone, he answered him ¡­


    "Letting her go? ¡­ Of course - not!" he smirked through his lips, "She just became a valuable pawn in this dangerous game. Let''s see how long this pawn willst".


    "In that case, did you deliberately unmask the presence of your n so she''ll find it and in return, you can use her as a pawn?"


    "Pft! Do I really look that evil and cold-hearted to you?" Avarus faked a sad face.


    But the man he was talking to was unfazed. tantly, he nodded in response.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Avarusughed in a manic manner. "What else should I do? The only reason I had a daughter was to marry her off to the king! If she doesn''t serve her purpose, then what''s her use?" He lifted his right hand and scratched the ss window with his nails, producing a screeching sound. "This is herst chance ¡­ if she still can''t prove her worth and win him over, then ¡­ there''s no need to have a useless daughter, right?"


    A few days passed since then and Nefastus started on acting towards her n. She mobilized all her servants and all her connections just to get a chance to have an audience with the king. But despite all her efforts, the king refused him.


    "This can''t be ¡­ if he knows that his life is on the line, he will surely listen to me!" Nefastus thought in her mind. She was frantic and worried at the same time. "I have to meet him! No matter what!"


    And so, without permission, she sneaked inside the Grand Pce where the king lived with her queen. There were so many areas to choose from but she decided to go to the garden where he usually spent time with Azalea. The thought of seeing them together disgusted her but in case she was there, she was determined to beg even a few minutes of the king''s time and Azalea, being the kind person she was, would probably help her convince the king - that was her best hope. She was desperate ¡­ and she was running out of time. If she failed to convince the king before Zeid arrives, it would all be for naught - Avarus would proceed as he initially nned - that thought echoed in Nefastus'' head over and over.


    Nefastus hid in the garden and waited eagerly for the king. Hours passed by with no signs of him arriving. Losing hope, she was about to go home when suddenly, the king came out from the door of the pce and walked on the open hallway towards the garden.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Nefastus'' heart beat loudly in her chest as she saw the king, walking like the conqueror he was, so dazzling and stunningly beautiful from head to foot. But not only that ¡­ Nefastus was reminded of a short but sweet memory from their childhood.


    Yes, it all began as a childhood crush for her that grew deeper with time. She was just a little girl before, frail and innocent of all the evil in the world. She would always get reprimanded by her father and mother for not meeting their expectations. In times like those, she would often run off towards the garden in the pce - the same garden that Azalea loved.


    Perhaps, that was another reason why she hated her ¡­ that ce that had been sacred for her, now sullied by a lowly human.


    It was there that she met the young Calum, with a radiant smile on his face. He would always ¡­ pat her head when she cried and won''t leave her until she calmed down. For her, he was truly kind and she swore that she would serve him all her life.


    While she was at a daze, reminiscing the past, King Calum felt her presence.


    "Who''s there?" his terrifying voice echoed in the silent hallway. He quickly turned his head towards the ce where he felt the presence. "Show yourself!"


    "!!!" Nefastus was woken from her daydream. She immediately released herself from invisibility magic and in a meek manner, she walked closer to the king until they were just a meter apart. "Y-your highness ¡­," she whispered in an almost crying, desperate tone.


    King Calum frowned as soon as he saw her. His re alone spelled death, and the warm afternoon breeze became a chilly atmosphere.


    "I believe I told you that I never want to see you again, right?"


    At these cold words, Nefastus felt as if a thousand needles pricked her heart. She opened her mouth to reply as soon as possible but no words came out. She already knew that King Calum never saw her the way she saw him ¡­ but still ¡­ hearing such deep hatred from the man you love ¡­ it was beyond painful for her.


    Unrequited love ¡­ how very painful it was ...


    But there was no time for her to sumb to pain! Her beloved king was in danger!


    "Y-your highness!" Nefastus strengthened herself and gathered all her courage to speak. "I know that you utterly hate me and I understand that! I was wrong ¡­ all this time, I-I was wrong ¡­"


    Though Nefastus did her best to toughen herself, she couldn''t control the tears that fell from her eyes on that moment. It had been a long time since she cried that even she was surprised by her own tears.


    King Calum was the same ¡­ thest time she saw her cry was way back when they were a child.


    "What dire thing could have happened for her to -" King Calum thought but his facial expression remained cold. He couldn''t let his guard down just yet, knowing how she had been so evil all these years, the same as her father.


    "T-this ¡­ I ¡­ I''m sorry," she quickly wiped her tears and continued, "I ¡­ I know I shouldn''t meet you like this but if you can just give me a moment of your time, please ¡­ I beg of you, listen for me even just for a minute".


    "You should know that your tricks won''t work on me".


    "I know! I''m not here to trick you! That''s not my intention ¡­ I just - sniff ¡­," she wiped her tears once more and looked back to the king, straight to his eyes.


    King Calum was taken aback.


    Why?


    Because Nefastus'' eyes that looked straight at him at that moment ¡­


    Were the same eyes his father used to look at him ¡­


    The same bitterness, and happiness, and ¡­ love that couldn''t be exined by mere words.


    "My King ¡­ please," Nefastus cried again, "You have to save yourself ¡­ Promise me, you have to live no matter what".


    "!!!" King Calum''s eyes widened. "What is the meaning of this? Exin yourself".


    Nefastus casted a ckout barrier for her and the king so she could speak freely. Cold sweat covered her body and herplexion turned pale.


    "My King, in a few days time, a group of humans will infiltrate the pce. Their leader was a man whose sole purpose ofing here is to save his lover. And my father ¡­ he will use that opportunity to ¡­," her lips trembled, "t-to ¡­"


    "- Kill me?" King Calum finished for her.


    Nefastus nodded while her body trembled.


    "And how does he n on doing that?"


    "... T-that''s ¡­," Nefastus only looked at the king''s eyes once again, and the king understood immediately.


    "... I see. And why should I trust what you say?"


    "You know that I never lie to you, my King. Not before, not now, and never ¡­".


    Indeed, of all the times that Nefastus worked for the king, she never lied to him. And for her to risk her entire family for lies, it was something she would never do. King Calum knew that much of her, at least.


    "And that man you mentioned, who''s his lover he came for?"


    At this question, Nefastus flinched and bit her lips, as if not wanting to tell the king who it was.


    Angered, King Calum heightened his voice, "Tell me, who is it?!"


    Nefastus only trembled in response and didn''t utter anything.


    But this reaction was enough for the king to guess who it was ...


    Azalea, his very own queen!

 Chapter 180 - (UPDATED!) Extra #9: A Little Surprise

    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Wee to another EXTRA chapter!!!??


    But before we start, I would like to take this chance to sincerely apologize to all of my readers especially to those who have been waiting eagerly for my updates. I''m terribly sorry for all the filler chapters I''ve been publishing and for my dys of updating them, even missing my promised dates most of the time. For this, I am truly, deeply sorry. T_T


    (bows in ''dogeza'')


    As I announced previously, a lot happened to me this past few months - my grandmother''s passing, getting sick, medicating but not working so I had to go under operation, then the flood and a lot of other things as well. T_T It was hard but I got through with the help of many people ¡­ family, friends, even you all, my beloved readers, and most of all, the Most High.


    Thank you so much for all the support. T_T I can''t express how thankful I am that you''re still sticking with me despite all my failures and broken promises.


    Right now, I''m working on catching up on all my filler chapters and finally, we''re transitioning to "Volume 3:Twilight Arc: When Night and Day Meets¡­". I may not be able to update daily this December as I work on my missing chapters, for that, I''m really sorry. I''m just finishing this November but for December, I won''t publish filler chapters anymore. I met the 1k privilege so I should be able to get a decent amount of features that I need. Thank you so much for everyone helping me buy my privilege T_T. Thank you very, very much!


    For those who caught up with my chapters and are waiting for my updates, don''t worry, I might be a bit slow right now but I will definitely catch up and will never drop this story. (Please skip chapters 191 to 202 though! I made a mistake on those chapters so please don''t unlock them. I''m really sorry). I''m a hybrid of an "outline writer" and "discovery writer" but I already have the whole story plotted out until the end. "Outline writers" are those who plot their story from beginning to end or up to climax at least, and like to organize their story, while "Discovery Writers" are those who are not bound by outlines and write whateveres to mind as the story goes on. I''m 70% of an outline writer and the rest, discovery. This helps me lessen the loop holes as I don''t want a story filled with plot holes as much as possible. And of course, I do my best to make it as entertaining and as unpredictable as I can.


    I am still a newbie writer but thank you so much for taking an interest in my story and reading it. I hope my measly skills were able to bring joy, hope, inspiration, and warmed your hearts even a bit. I''ll keep on working hard to improve my skills and hope to entertain you more as my story goes on and for the future stories I will write.


    Speaking of future stories, I have 3 ideas that I''ve been plotting for some time now. I''ll publish them one at a time since I still write slow T_T You can expect them toe once "The King''s Beloved" ispleted. (You may have noticed one of them on the filler chapters)


    Having said that, I would like to introduce the synopsis of the 3 ideas I have and would like your help on deciding which one to prioritize after TKB. Pleasement the title of the story you vote for me to write first. Whichever has the most vote by the end of TKB, that will be the story I''ll prioritize. Here are the stories I have in mind:


    (Please see paragraphment for sample book cover)


    1. "Mischievous Alice: The Eye of Hermes"


    Synopsis:


    Iris was living a normal life until one day, she saw a child in danger and quickly jumped in to save him.


    Unfortunately, this caused her life to end...or so it seems.


    To her surprise, she woke up as a newborn baby named "Alice" and she remembers the memories of her previous life! Not only that, she also gained a very rare gift coveted by all merchants - the "Eyes of Hermes"!!!


    With her gift and the ability to "appraise" and "refine" treasures, she trains herself to be the best of the best and earn lots of gold while she''s at it.


    Alice''s Monologue:


    "I''m definitely gonna enjoy this life to the fullest!"


    "I''m gonna build my own harem of handsome men!"


    "I''m gonna be rich and do anything I want!"


    Note: This will be a fantasy romance where MC will start as a small child born in a loving family and has a lot of potential in terms of magic. There will be a system too! Where she can upgrade her skills and learn lots of things! Romance wille on the middle part of the story but main characters and supporting characters will meet at the beginning once FL goes to school XD This will be a chill and fluffy story with not much drama, only magic, with the intention of purely entertaining.


    2. "Something Indescribable"


    Synopsis:


    "What the mind can''t perceive, the heart feels"


    Original by Macy_Bae


    There was once a very powerful hero who saved the world countless times. He was so amazing and strong that no one could defeat him. And so he became the symbol of peace, hope and inspiration to everyone.


    But then one day, he became mad - really mad to the point that he wants to destroy the whole. Now, Asha, Alexander, and Kerensa, embark on a journey to defeat this very formidable foe and save the world, discovering love, friendship and dreams along the way.


    But then again, Fate and Destiny seems to have an entirely different n for them.


    Asha''s Monologue:


    "I''ve been getting this¡­..weird feelingtely.


    Like¡­.there''s something¡­.missing.


    Something I can''t describe but I know that it''s important.


    Yes, very important. But then¡­


    What is it?"


    Note: This is also fantasy romance and will be a bit like TKB in the mystery sense and unpredictable plot. This story is half fantasy half romance and FL, together with supporting characters will travel the whole world in order to defeat the viin ¡­ but then again, there''s more to the viin that nobody knew and a whole lot of mystery as to why and how it all happened. There will be drama and chapters that will make you cry, but it will haveedy as well and action scenes like TKB.


    3. "How to Seduce the Viin Emperor!"


    Synopsis:


    "Everything began as a dream ¡­ a ''wet dream'' to be exact, heh! Or so I thought ¡­"


    Arabe Wisteria, 20 years old, a normal human girl who loved ying games, watching kdramas, and readingics or novels. Of all the games she yed, her favorite was "Last Dream", and out of the 15 installments it had, the 3rd one was her most treasured one. Why?


    "Because the viin emperor is so freaking HOT, of course! He''s my type from head to foot. And if I''m gonna marry a fictional character, it''s gotta be him! <3"


    One night, Arabe slept after ying nonstop for days and when she woke up, she was in a different bedroom! And what''s more surprising was that, on the bedid a very handsome man, sleeping peacefully.


    "Wait a minute! T-this man ¡­ could he be? Yes! There''s no mistaking it! That perfect face! And a perfect body! With perfect abs! And a big *toot* ¡­ My husbando, Rexel Auriolus! OMG! Now, this is what you call a great wet dream, heh. I guess it''s time to indulge myself."


    And so, our wild but still a virgin Arabe, molested this handsome, and also a virgin emperor, Rexel, thinking it was all a dream.


    "Ouch! W-why does it ¡­ hurt?"


    "Who the hell are you?!" the emperor woke up and suddenly grabbed her by the neck. He quickly stood up and flipped their positions. Arabe, who was on top of him a moment ago, was now below him. "Are you an assassin? Who sent you? Speak up!"


    "Ahhh ¡­ w-wait, don''t move, it hurts," Arabe groaned, as tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    That''s when the emperor finally realized what was happening. There was this ¡­ warm, and soft, and something "good" that he felt down his manhood. Still grabbing her neck, he looked down. Seeing what he was seeing, the virgin emperor almost fainted from shock and his face turned beet red!


    "W-w-what in the world -" he didn''t finish what he was about to say for his soul left him and he fell back to bed dead. Just kidding, of course, he''s not really dead.


    Arabe stopped her mischievousness since it was too painful for her and fell asleep beside the emperor. Morning came, and after a lot of threatening and misunderstanding and fighting, she managed toe into terms with the angry emperor. All with the help of a certain "marriage contract".


    That''s not all, she discovered that she somehow transmigrated to the world of her favorite game, and there''s a system she could use to improve her physical and magical skills! All skills in fact, literally - including her favorite ¡­


    "Oh, I can increase my climax duration? Let''s increase it to 30 seconds! How nice is that, huh?"


    As she was enjoying her time flirting and seducing her beloved emperor, she didn''t forget that his role was still a viin ...


    "But he only became a viin because of a certain somebody! So I''m gonna do my best to protect him from that person while driving off all those bitches away from him! Yeah, that''s my n! Then, I can peacefully enjoy my life here, heh."


    And so, Arabe''s new life starts now!


    Note: This is the most recent idea I had so synopsis is still not fixed. This story is more of a romanticedy with fantasy in it since it''s a reincarnation story. I''m thinking of writing it in "first person" but I''m not so sure which type of POV most readers like so please let me know in thements. One thing here, like the first two options, FL is badass but this FL will be the most mischievous of them all XD and funny. Also, there will be a lot of smut chapters too so be warned! This will be a chill and funny romance story with a possessive FL doing her best to seduce the emperor while being in a contract marriage with him. This trope is a bit of a cliche since there''s a lot of contract marriage stories and reincarnations but I hope to write it on my own way and hopefully entertain everyone XD. There won''t be major drama here as well so you''re in for a chill ride if you choose this. Oh, and there will be a system too!


    And that''s it! Thank you so much again everyone! Please let me know which one is your favorite in thement section below! Or you can message me in discord, the link is in the author''s notes. <3


    Have a great day! Love you all! <3

 Chapter 181 - Tenth Gate: Frost Of Bruma (Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Hollow Skies" by Nobuo Uematsu (Final Fantasy 7 Remake OST - instrumental only - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    After finishing the Ninth Gate, the team returned to the Forbidden Chambers. As soon as they arrived, Rania quickly surveyed the area, checking all the rooms starting from the kitchen, living area, unto the bedroom, balcony and other ces. She peeked at every corner, each time giving her goosebumps from anticipation only to find disappointment as she longed for that familiar silhouette but failed to see it. It was morning and the light shined brightly inside the chambers ... bright enough for Rania to see the sad truth before her eyes.??


    Yes, she prayed and hoped so much for her fairy friend to be back yet she was still nowhere to be found.


    "Luna ¡­," Rania whispered dejectedly. Her eyes lowered down to the floor, and her hands gripped tight on the sides of her dress. She sighed deeply as her mind tried to think again of the different things that could have happened to Luna, drowning herself in worry once more. Though thest gate kept her busy leaving no time for such thoughts, going back to the Forbidden Chambers only made her remember her missing friend.


    Elliot and Ducis took notice of it. Deep inside, they began to worry as well. They all recalled thest moments they saw her - at Ignis'' bedchambers during his final moments. Rania could still vividly remember how Luna''s tears didn''t stop falling from her eyes even after everyone already wiped theirs.


    "Luna, are you alright?" Rania recalled asking her that question.


    "Y-yes! I''m good! I''m sorry, my tears just won''t stop, he he he," Lunaughed awkwardly. "I think ¡­ I think I need some fresh air. I''ll ¡­ go out for a bit".


    All she could do that time was to sigh. She understood her though, so she let her friend have some time of her own to sort out her feelings.


    "Alright. Be careful. Let me know if there''s something I can help you with".


    "Uhm!" Luna nodded. Then, she spread her wings and flew outside the window.


    That sight of her back with her beautiful wings pping itself and her long silver hair being blown by the wind ¡­ was thest moment she saw her.


    "If only I asked for more," Rania med herself. "Maybe if I pestered her to tell me what''s wrong, she''d tell me and she wouldn''t have had to wonder alone". Regret started to fill her heart.


    "Rania, don''t me yourself," Elliot interrupted her, stopping her from sinking deeper into her remorse. "No one could have predicted that she would be missing that moment. If you''re going to me yourself, might as well me us for doing the same".


    " - I," she was taken aback. She sighed afterwards and shook her head, trying to shake off her negative thoughts within her. "I''m sorry. You''re right. It''s no use ming myself or anyone for the matter. But do you think maybe we could, you know, look for her? Or at least one of us? Just for the next gate?"


    Elliot turned to Ducis and Ducis looked him in the eye, as if the two weremunicating to each other. Then Ducis stopped for a moment to think. He knew what the next gate''s trial would be. In fact, he knew it too well to be able to judge that Rania and Elliot shouldn''t go there with just the two of them. If it''s going to be him and Elliot, they should be able to pass the next gate with a little difficulty. But they can''t just let Rania fend for herself and look for Luna alone. Elliot was out of the questions for he''s the one who should be undergoing the trials. And they don''t have much time to go all together looking for Luna before proceeding to the next gate.


    It was either Rania and Elliot proceed to the next gate without Ducis, having less than 50% chance of oveing the trial; or having Ducis and Elliot go which will up the stakes to a 70% or 80% but will risk Rania''s safety to 50:50 for they knew nothing of what could have happened to Luna. Or it could also be less than 50, who could tell?


    Rania waited eagerly for Ducis'' answer. Either of the two options involved high risks. Should they prioritize passing the trials or Rania''s safety? Or should they all just continue their journey and simply wait for Luna toe back? But what if something bad already happened to her?


    What road to choose? ...


    Trials, Rania, or Luna?


    Which should be prioritized?


    The answer was obvious for Ducis, though it was with a heavy heart that he had to admit it to himself.


    Noticing Ducis couldn''t decide for himself, Elliot, who had an entirely opposite opinion on the matter, took over.


    "You go look for Luna, Ducis. And I''ll go with Rania to the next gate".


    "But master, that''s -"


    "You''re not allowed to help in the trials anyway, so let us handle it".


    "I can help from time to time! And theing trial is really dangerous so I can''t just leave you two alone!"


    "Rania''s strong too, you know. And I''ve got many other guardians with me in case you forgot," Elliot smirked, reassuring him.


    "You don''t understand, the next trial is ¡­," Ducis paused. As the guide, he couldn''t reveal the truth to him or it will spoil the trial. He could only sigh from his helplessness.


    "Ducis, don''t worry about us. We can do this!" Rania added, tapping him by the shoulders with a smile. "I''m sure the Supreme will help us should it be too much for us to bear".


    Ducis gazed into Rania''s eyes then to Elliot''s, pleading them to change their minds. s, with thest sigh, he closed his eyes and nodded.


    "If that''s what you both want ¡­"


    And so, the team prepared for their separate journey.


    Ducis and Rania helped Elliot to train with Bronte''s powers in the Forbidden Forest before going. Afterwards, they went back to Anguis Solum and parted ways. Rania and Elliot went to the Tenth Gate, while Ducis set forth to the dimension where he thought Luna might be in.

 Chapter 182 - Tenth Gate: Frost Of Bruma (Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Track 3 - Dragonspine" by Mihoyo (Genshin Impact OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    The Tenth Gate that Rania and Elliot entered was a sturdy-looking arch made ofbined ice shards. A cold breeze could be felt from it, along with tiny snowkes swirling around the arch. It was not hard to guess that the next Guardian would be the one governing Ice. As to what trial it would be about, that was the part both of them didn''t know.??


    With a heavy heart, Ducis bid his farewell to Rania and Elliot. The two of them kept on reassuring him that everything would be fine until thest moment. And so, they jumped into the ck hole and unto the next realm.


    When they opened their eyes from the blinding lights, what awaited them was an enchantingly beautiful city surrounded by a crystalizedke. By the looks of it, it seemed to be winter since the whole surroundings were covered in snow and ice. They found themselves on top of a hill not far from the city, enabling them to see the magnificent view before them. From a distance just behind the city were lofty hills and cliffs, and at the horizon, was a Great Wall made of exceedingly thick ice.


    "It''s really beautiful here," Raniamented as she marvelled at the sight of everything around her.


    "Yes, beautiful and cold," Elliot added, stressing on the "cold" part.


    Rania chuckled at his remark. "Of course it''s cold, - it''s winter! But nevermind that, let''s go to the city".


    Elliot nodded and they walked towards the city afterwards.


    The nearer they got to the city, they noticed many contraptions ced all around the City Walls. There were lots of magical circles drawn on the ground as well, and toons of knights stationed at every corner. Rania and Elliot suspected there might be another war. Either that, or it was normal for this city to have their security in such extremities.


    Arriving at the City Gates, they were hastily ushered inside by the knights, almost dragging them inside while shouting at them, "Why in the world were you two outside? Get in quickly!" Rania and Elliot were surprised but as soon as they saw the situation inside, they understood why.


    Inside the city, almost every citizen, even children, were walking back and forth, busy with each of their tasks. Some carried nkets, foods, bottles containing different liquids in them, magical items, and other items they weren''t quite sure what. The others held their hands up in the air casting a barrier that covered the entire city. Some were grouped into their specialties like those in the corner who seemed to be crafting or fixing magical weapons, and on the other side were people making those liquids in the bottles, and on another were people healing the wounded. But everyone of them had one thing inmon - the look of worry and fear drawn in their faces. It seemed that Rania and Elliot''s spection was correct.


    "Make way! Make way!" a man who suddenly popped out of nowhere shouted with all his might. On his shoulders was another man who was severely injured and a dark aura seeping out from his wounds.


    The citizens immediately parted ways towards the healers and the healers in turn, tended the wounded man. A priestess used her holy energy to conjure healing magic towards the man.


    Not even a moment passed and a group of high ranking knights came, along with their General. They wore gold-ted armors and carried huge swords on their back. Their General was especially tall and muscr that he stood out amongst them. Just from his stance alone, he looked like an experienced man, an expert, when ites to the sword.


    "What is the situation, Scout?" the General asked in a firm andmanding tone. The scout tried to stand and salute, which he interrupted, "No need to stand, you are injured".


    "Ugh ¡­ Y-yes, sir!" the scout saluted whilst sitting down instead. "The hordes of monsters have been spotted 20 kilometers from the southeast direction. Half are low-ranking ones and the rest are mid to high. The other scouts were unlucky to be surrounded by high ranking ones and I''m afraid we suffered a few casualties".


    The other knights that were with the General wretched their faces, the same with everyone else who heard the sad news.


    "They haven''t even arrived and we already suffered casualties," the General murmured to himself. "Were there airborne monsters? Or those that dig the earth? What elements were the high ranking ones?" he continued asking the scout.


    "There were airborne and earth-digger monsters, sir. As for the elements of the high ranking monsters, most of them had high affinity with ice. The others were thunder, and wind, and only one with water. Some of them could fly, too. Dragons, golems, banshees, and harpies".


    The General sighed deeply. "This will be a really hard battle". Then, he turned to everyone and spoke in a loud voice, "Citizens of Nix! Lend me your ears!"


    And there was silence. All the citizens turned towards the General, nervously waiting for his words.


    "The battle ahead of us will be extremely difficult. More difficult than what we faced in the past," the General started, with all seriousness apparent on his face. "But don''t lose heart! If we managed to ovee the trials before, we can definitely ovee this time as well. We just need everyone''s full cooperation and help.


    The citizens nodded in agreement.


    "For all the children, follow the priests and priestesses towards the stronghold. Once inside, you are not allowed to step foot outside until this war is over. You may assist the priests and priestesses in tending to the wounded which wille to recuperate in the stronghold. To all able men and women, those who can and are willing to fight, join us in the front lines. If you are well-versed in projectile magic, join the toon located at the towers. If you have aptitude for close to mid-range battle, join the toons surrounding the walls of the city. And for the rest, do what you are able".


    And so, everyone followed as the Generalmanded, including Rania and Elliot. They followed the General and went towards the City Gates and onto the toons standing by outside. They found the toon leaders instructing the new ones of their strategy.


    "Excuse me, you two," a man called out to Rania and Elliot. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "?!" both of them were surprised.


    "We would like to help out in fighting the hordes of monsters," Elliot answered him.


    "Fight? How are you going to fight if you''ve got ¡­ close to nothing spiritual energies?" the man raised his eyebrows in skepticism. "Do you think this is a joke? Join the children in the stronghold instead!"


    It was only then that Rania and Elliot noticed it. Indeed, all their spiritual energies were gone!

 Chapter 183 - Tenth Gate: Frost Of Bruma (Part 3)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Track 3 - Dragonspine" by Mihoyo (Genshin Impact OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    Rania and Elliot felt rmed. They looked into each other''s eyes and understood each other''s thoughts. They figured that this was a part of the trial. It happened before - their powers being locked making them unable to use magic. However, considering the situation in this city they came into, and the war that was ahead of them, they needed all the powers they could muster. For indeed, how would they join the fight if they don''t have anything to battle it against with???


    "I''m proficient with the sword," Elliot replied, not giving up on his idea to help and fight. "A Zweih?nder would be my weapon of choice but any sword that you could lend me should be fine. I should be able to help in subduing low to mid ranking monsters".


    The toon leader, still with his eyebrows raised, looked at Elliot from head to foot, as if sizing up his capabilities.


    "You''re good with swords?" he doubted, "with that ¡­ puny body of yours?"


    Indeed, if you look at Elliot, he would represent a handsome prince who grew in luxury more than he would a knight. He had a lean body yes, if you wouldpare it to the bulky and huge appearances of the knights. What the toon leader didn''t know was that - despite his rather slim build, it hid years of rigorous practice of different martial arts, weapon skills, and many other offensive skills - not to mention, his magical capabilities, if only his spiritual energy wasn''t blocked.


    Elliot understood he needed to prove his worth. So, he borrowed a sword from one of the knights and fixed his stance before the toon leader, gesturing a desire for a trial.


    "Very well, then. One minute," the toon leader raised his forefinger. "If you couldst a minute from my attacks, then I''ll let you fight with us. We can''t just let you join without knowing if you could even defend yourself. We don''t want to increase our casualties".


    The crowd, including Rania, made way for the match. They encircled Elliot and the toon leader wanting to get a glimpse of what would happen. Most of them were curious as to how good this new face was since he was so confident with his skills even if he didn''t have any magic.


    And so, the trial match began. The toon leader lounged quickly to Elliot, swinging his huge sword at him. Despite his bulky armor and heavy sword, he moved fast, and his blow was really powerful that it created a strong gust of wind. Surely, he didn''t go easy with him.


    The crowd coughed and shielded their eyes from the dust that the wind scattered. When they recovered, they all gasped at what they saw.


    Elliot, the new face, managed to block the toon leader''s attack! He didn''t even move an inch nor struggle in holding his attack while a trickle of sweat could clearly be seen on his opponent''s face. He was just there, as if standing nonchntly, easily holding up against him.


    "H-how did he -," the other knights were amazed. They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    If holding up an attack was already marvelous for them, Elliot suddenly disappeared before them! Not even a blink of an eye passed, and he was already behind the toon leader with his sword pointed at his neck.


    "Woah!" everyone was in awe. It all happened too fast and they couldn''t believe that their toon leader just "lost" towards the new face.


    "S-such reflexes ¡­," the toon leader thought in his mind, "and that strength ¡­ He didn''t even boost himself with magic! Was that all just mere physical abilities? In that tiny body of his?"


    "Well done, Elliot," Rania congratted him ,and mischievously rummaged his hair.


    Elliot smiled as he grabbed Rania''s hands and fixed his hair with the other. Then, the toon leader came nearer to him.


    "I acknowledge your skills," he said. "I will let you join us in fighting. And as for the woman," he turned to Rania, "kindly go back inside and go to the stronghold. You may assist the others in helping the priests and priestesses".


    Rania thought for a moment. Should she join the fight? Would she be helpful at all? But she decided to cast her worries and believe in herself. So she answered the toon leader.


    "No," she replied, with burning determination in her eyes. "I will join the fight, too".


    Everyone who heard was surprised once more. "Was she another talent? With mad skills like this new fellow?" they whispered amongst themselves.


    As they were whispering, Rania borrowed a bow and a couple of arrows to one of the weaponsmith nearby. She took a quiver as well, cing the arrows inside, and wore it on her back. Then, she looked up, searching for a target to shoot until she found three flying birds at a great distance. She quickly took three arrows from her quiver, fixed them at the bow, stretched it by the strings, and aimed at the three moving birds.


    PHOOOSSK!!! In just one shot, three arrows were released high in the air, hitting all the three birds that were flying together. It was one thing to hit a steady target, but a whole lot more to hit moving ones, and three of them at the same time! It seemed all those practice in the Forbidden Forest paid off quite well.


    "Woooah!" the crowd was awed once more. Another frail looking person, holding such great talent!


    "Another genius, I see," the toon leader chuckled. "Fine! Join the archers and mages in the tower".


    Elliot felt proud towards his beloved. He rushed to her side and patted her head the way she did his. Rania chuckled at him.


    "Thank y-," Rania was about to thank the toon leader when suddenly, they heard an ear-splitting noise from afar.


    RRRRROOOOOAAARRRR!!!!!!


    s, the hoarder of monsters had reached the horizons!

 Chapter 184 - Tenth Gate: Frost Of Bruma (Part 4)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Last Hunter" by Naoshi Mizuta. (Final Fantasy XIII-2 OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter XD ~


    "Everyone to your positions!" the General shouted with all his might. "Immediately!"??


    As the Generalmanded, everyone followed. Rania bid her farewell to Elliot and hurried towards the tower to join the archers and mages. Elliot was left at the City Gates with the toon he joined. The toon leaders took charge of them and instructed them of what to do. Like the General, each toon leaders were not merely leaders in name, but all of them possessed great leadership and were very knowledgeable in terms of war stratagems.


    Elliot''s toon leader, specifically, grouped them into six, in which four took care of offense, while the other two for defense. Elliot belonged to the offense. Whenever they would attack the monsters, the two in charge of defense would make sure they were properly guarded from other monsters that mighte in from a different direction. They cast barriers into each one''s body. If the barrier broke, they would re-cast it as fast as they could so the offense team wouldn''t worry much and just focus on dealing damage.


    On the other hand, the archers and mages on the towers were divided into their elemental affinity. Each of them were equally scattered around the city to cover for all sides. Those that had a high affinity with earth elements attacked first and helped each other cast a wide-range magic that createdrge holes on the ground. Many unprepared monsters fell into the holes, and the water mages followed by drowning them in water. The lightning mages would then pour high voltage electrical magic unto the waters, killing most of the trapped monsters inside. If any escaped, they were weed by the wall of fire made by the fire mages, and by the magical arrows of the archers. And if all else failed, the knights below made sure none of them passed the City Gates.


    CLINNNKKK!!! CLANNNKKK!!! SWISSSHHH!!! SWASHHHH!!!!


    On and on, the sounds of swords shing, loud roars and cries, blood sttering or gushing out, barriers crushing like mirrors, footsteps after footsteps, and heavy breathing could be heard all around. The Generals and toon leaders continued in givingmands. Rania and Elliot fought valiantly with everyone.


    Few hours passed and finally, the hordes decreased until there were only a few of them left. Though everyone grew weary and their spiritual energy almost depleted, they were joyful. Just a few more and they would havepletely subdued them and won the war.


    SLAAASSSHHH!!!


    And with the final sh at the heart, Elliot killed thest high-ranking monster, much to everyone''s surprise, because he suddenly popped out of nowhere, saving the two knights that were almost crushed by the giant harpy.


    "Woaah! Did you just kill it in one sh?" the knight whom he saved, asked him. His eyes sparkled in amazement of what he just witnessed.


    "Hm?" Elliot turned to him and answered, "No. It has already grown weak to begin with. And its focus was on you, so it was easier to defeat".


    "Pft! No need to be so humble, man!" the other one chuckled and quickly got up on his feet. He rushed to Elliot''s side and shook his hands. "Thank you very much! I''ve seen how you fight and you''ve been such a big help!"


    "Truly!" agreed by the other. "He probably defeated hundreds of them! Much more than what a whole toon would have managed!"


    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!


    Some knights started pping for Elliot. The rest copied them and Elliot was taken aback. His face blushed red while he lightly scratched his cheeks in embarrassment.


    "I ¡­ I-It''s nothing, really," he shyly murmured.


    Later on, the General approached them with a smile on his face.


    "You truly are remarkable," the General added. "Despite not having much magical capabilities, you trained yourself on what you can handle and mastered it! Just as any true knight should be! Not giving up, despite the circumstances or handicap given to us".


    "T-thank you," Elliot murmured again.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! Such a timid and fine gentleman! So young yet so strong! You would be a great addition to our troops. Why don''t we discuss registering you as a citizen of Nix and join our ranks?" the General merrily offered.


    "About that, actually we''re just -" Elliot tried to reply but got cut off by yet another extremely loud noise.


    "ROOOOOAAARRR!!!


    Another wave of monsters was fast approaching from the horizons. They were bigger and stronger than the monsters before them. This time, there were more high ranking ones as well. Everyone''s happy faces turned to shock.


    "Where are all these monstersing from?" one of the toon leaders nearby asked in exasperation. "Maybe we should send another team of scouts to see where they originate".


    "Do that," the General agreed. Then, turning to all the other knights in the area, hemanded, "Everyone! Go back to your positions! To those who need aid, retreat towards the city, heal your wounds and replenish your spiritual energies. Take potions with you and all that you need. Command those inside to help distribute rations to the vanguards. Those who have damaged weapons, quickly go to the weaponsmiths and change them to new ones! For the rest, let us hold back this new wave while the rest of us prepares!"


    And so everyone did as told. Meanwhile, the group of archers and mages with Rania started to worry. They whispered amongst themselves as they lifted their hands in the air, re-casting a barrier around the city since some parts of it were broken by the monsters'' attacks.


    "This is bad," one of the earth mages expressed her worry.


    "It is indeed. If these hordes keep oning, we will run out of rations especially potions that replenishes our spiritual energies," another one added.


    "If only this winter ended sooner, we wouldn''t have had troubles finding ingredients for the potions and other things we need".


    And the youngest one sighed. "I hope this ends soon ¡­ if not, we''re doomed".

 Chapter 185 - Tenth Gate: Frost Of Bruma (Part 5)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Track 3 - Dragonspine" by Mihoyo (Genshin Impact OST) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    As the youngest one feared, it seemed as if their doom was just around the corner ¡­??


    The General''s team, and the other toons left to hold the frontlines seeded in giving more time for the others to recuperate. Once they were done, they switched with them and had themselves aided. They did it alternately so that the security in the frontlines were kept.


    Hours passed again of continuous fighting with the new hordes of monsters. As time went by, the knights felt them getting stronger, and them, weaker. And if that wasn''t enough, the scouts they sent a few moments ago to investigate the origins of the monsters, failed and got killed mercilessly.


    "General," one of the knights teleported beside the General to report, "we''re running out of provisions. All paths are blocked by monsters so there''s no way for us to get more ingredients nearby. We tried to send scouts to gather more but I''m afraid they returned unsessful".


    "We really need to do something with thest of our energies," a toon leader nearby told the General as he shed towards a monster. "If there''s no other way ¡­ we will need to -"


    "NO!" the General strongly disagreed. He knew what he was suggesting. "That''s thest of our options - no, rather, that''s never an option!"


    "B-but General -,"


    "Are you telling me to abandon half of the knights while the mages create a teleportation circle and evacuate everyone else?" he replied furiously. "To abandon our city and sumb to these monsters? No! If we do that, we will no longer have a home to return to. And these monsters, they will simply pass by the Ice Walls and destroy the viges ahead of us. It''s either our city who suffers or theirs!"


    The toon leader could only sigh and shook his head in disappointment.


    Rania and Elliot felt the intensity of the situation. It wasn''t that hard to see that they were obviously losing the war that they thought they already won. Everyone''s heart began to sink low. Rania and Elliot tried to encourage them as much as they could but the truth before them spoke a different story.


    ROOOOOOAAAAARRR!!!!!


    s! While they were still fighting the second wave of monsters, another wave came in - a third wave consisted of pure high-ranking monsters! Not just a dozen, or a hundred, but THOUSANDS of them!


    Seeing theme, fear and hopelessness covered everyone''s hearts ¡­ For who wouldn''t?


    Multitudes of enemies came rushing from all sides ...


    from the skies above ...


    to thend below ¡­


    and even from the seas ¡­


    Hordes of such powerful beasts enough to destroy cities! And with thousands of them, everyone began to lose hope. For what was left of them?


    Tired bodies from all the non-stop fighting ¡­


    Exhausted spiritual energies that refused to be replenished as time passed by ¡­


    Injuries and deaths that continued to pile up ...


    And hearts that began to crumble ¡­


    "Where''s the end of this?"


    "Will they be able to get through this?"


    Everyone was uncertain ¡­ even Elliot froze up as soon as he saw the new hordes of monstersing to them. His eyes widened and his mouth stuck open. How could he not? For at that time, he was powerless.


    If only he could use his powers then all of this would have been much easier. But no ¡­ even at that desperate moment, it didn''te back. All that he could rely on was his physical strength. Yes, for a normal Magi he was really strong in terms of physical prowess enough to take on any beasts, but even so ... it wasn''t enough to save everyone from the demise that was before them.


    "So this is how it feels to be powerless," Elliot thought as he stared on his right palm that wasn''t holding his sword. "Is this how they felt, too? Those humans ¡­ when we conquered their? And all the others as well? Since they were weaker, they could only sumb? Because there was no hope? And there was no one to help them?"


    As if time passed by really slowly ¡­ Elliot''s surroundings moved at a snail''s pace. His aching heart drowned him in deep thoughts.


    "I said I would help them ¡­ that I would protect them ¡­


    but here I am simply being a burden ...


    Weak and powerless - what did I think of aplishing?


    Without my powers, I am more like a human thrown into a den of powerful monsters.


    Without my powers ¡­ I am nothing".


    Elliot knitted his brows and gritted his teeth in his disappointment of himself. Hiding his tearful eyes with his fringes, he gripped his sword tight and shed towards the monster that lounged at him. He was able to kill it in one blow since it was much weaker, but what of therger beasts from afar that was fast approaching them?


    "Why am I so weak?!" Elliot med himself. "Of all the times that I need my powers, why did I have to lose it now?! People are dying and I can''t even do anything about it! Why?!"


    "Arghhhhh!!!" loud shrieks could be heard a few meters away from him.


    Elliot immediately nced at its direction only to see two men pierced on the chest by a huge monster with sharp tentacles. Their blood sttered on the clothes of the others nearby.


    Elliot''s heart sank lower ¡­ The tears he had been trying to hold back, burst out.


    His face wretched, hisplexion paled, his dry lips trembled ...


    And his heart screamed in agony as he shut his eyes close¡­


    "What can I do to save these people? What else can be done to turn this situation around?"


    In his desperation and weakness, he looked up ¡­ towards the sky.


    Though his weary heart and flesh failed, Elliot''s spirit turned to the One that never failed ...

 Chapter 186 - Tenth Gate: Frost Of Bruma (Part 6)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Whom Shall I Fear" by Sarah Reeves (cover version for Rania''s melody, original by Chris Tomlin) - instrumental only - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter T_T ~


    Instead of thinking logically, prioritizing strategy or wisdom or strength, Elliot heightened his faith and let his hope rest upon the Supreme.??


    Yes, just like what he should have done from the start ¡­


    On the other hand, while everyone began losing hope, there was someone who''s faith remained firm and unshaken.


    "Too many enemies we can''t defeat," Rania thought in her mind as she watched the situation from east to west. "Everyone seemed to lose hope as well. This trial ¡­ I wonder what it''s about. We were sent to a ce preparing for war ¡­ then our magic was purposely blocked ¡­ and now there''s waves after waves of monsters! People are dying every moment! ¡­ Why? Why did this happen in the first ce? How did it happen? I want to know ¡­ But most of all, how are we going to ovee this?"


    Sighing heavily, Rania looked up at the sky like Elliot, and prayed.


    "My Lord ¡­ I don''t know what to do," she confessed. "But I know that you are good and that Your love for us is great. Whatever''s happening, we don''t know why or how it became like this ¡­ but I know that You have the power to deliver us! You are the God of Victory! This battle is not ours to begin with. Yes, this battle is Yours!"


    Amazingly, as she prayed in her heart, Rania felt hope rise within her.


    Such great hope ¡­ and faith.


    Her spirit began to burn ¡­ like a wildfire she couldn''t contain.


    And so, she dropped her weapon, stood at the highest point of the tower, and began to sing - no, it wasn''t singing ¡­ she "worshipped" the Most High.


    As absurd as it might sound, to sing in a midst of war. But yes, she did it. It was as if something was telling her that it was the right thing to do ¡­ she sang with all her heart.


    ["Whom Shall I Fear" by Chris Tomlin - see music rmendation at the top]


    ~ "You hear me when I call


    You are my morning song


    Though darkness fills the night


    It cannot hide the light


    Whom shall I fear?" ~


    Everyone who heard her was surprised. They all wondered why she suddenly started singing. The mage beside Rania reached out her hands to her, and used some of her remaining spiritual energy to echo her voice for everyone to hear ¡­ as if something pushed her to do so.


    " ~ You crush the enemy


    Underneath my feet


    You are my sword and shield


    Though troubles linger still


    Whom shall I fear?" ~


    Despite the war that was still going on, everyone who heard her couldn''t help but listen. And as they listened, there was this ¡­ wildfire that began to consume their hearts. It started small - like a spark - but as Rania continued singing, it kept on growing ...


    ~ "I know who goes before me


    I know who stands behind


    The God of angel armies


    Is always by my side


    The one who reigns forever


    He is a friend of mine


    The God of angel armies


    Is always by my side" ~


    "Right ¡­," Elliot murmured to himself as he looked at Rania standing tall and worshipping with all her might. He sighed of relief and smiled afterwards. He, too, lowered down his weapon and sang with her. And amazingly, everyone else felt the same thing! One by one, people began worshipping!


    ~ "My strength is in your name


    For you alone can save


    You will deliver me


    Yours is the victory


    Whom shall I fear?" ~


    Atst, everyone was worshipping with her! Some even began to cry and pour their hearts out. Elliot was reminded of the people in the Kingdom of Ventus. Of how, even before the war came to them, they were celebrating and praising and worshipping the Supreme, thanking Him and believing in Him!


    And thus, everyone turned to the Supreme. They were reminded of a simple truth, one that the Oracle of their time had told them numerous times.


    "When we are weak, then we are strong".


    ~ "I know who goes before me


    I know who stands behind


    The God of angel armies


    Is always by my side


    The one who reigns forever


    He is a friend of mine


    The God of angel armies


    Is always by my side" ~


    Faith was indeed like a spark of fire in a forest ¡­


    It would always start small ... but once you keep fueling it constantly, it would grow bigger, stronger, until it affects the rest of the trees nearby ...


    And once it does, what once was a little spark would be a wildfire that consumes everyone''s entire being ¡­


    Beyond the mind, beyond the heart, or the flesh, it seeps deep into our soul until we are devouredpletely and our lives would never be the same again ...


    Cleansing us of our impurities, renewing us, and turning us back into ashes so like phoenixes, we may rise again anew.


    Such was what happened to everyone. After worshipping, and renewing their faith to the Supreme, bright lights came down from the heavens. They were like little sparkling snow, falling down from the skies. Everyone wondered first what it was.


    The tiny sparkles of lights rested on each of their bodies ¡­ lots of them absorbed like water into their skin. Then, they suddenly felt all their lost strengthing back to their bodies ¡­ and more! The spiritual energies that were drained out during the long war were all replenished as well! The wounds and injuries they got from the monsters, even fatal ones that seemed impossible to mend, all of them got healed!


    And that wasn''t all. Those sparkles of lights also touched the monsters'' bodies, seeping unto their skin. Only, it had a different effect on them. Instead of healing them, and strengthening them, it cleansed away all the dark aura emanating from their bodies!


    And just like that, the tides of battle began to change.

 Chapter 187 - Tenth Gate: Frost Of Bruma (Part 7)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Spirit Break Out" by Kim Walker Smith - instrumental only - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    With their strength and magic renewed, and weary hearts uplifted, the citizens of Nix resumed the battle. This time, they fought more valiantly and with more confidence than how they did at the beginning. For this time, their hope and victory liedpletely at the Supreme''s grace. This time, it was not them fighting alone, but the Most High who was with them ¡­ in their heart, mind, body, and soul.??


    How amazing and magnificent it was ¡­ to have a weapon that was more powerful than any de or magic or anything that existed.


    The weapon of praise and worship ¡­ how truly wonderful it was.


    The weapon of true faith was revealed amongst them ¡­ producing miracles none of them expected. For who would have thought that in the midst of their sufferings, the Supreme was with them and never left them? And that it was only through faith that He could work His miracles on us.


    "ATTACK!" the General shouted with all his might and echoed his voice for everyone to hear.


    The knights, archers, and mages followed hismand. It was so evident for the knights that their attacks grew stronger. And the archers'' arrows were imbued with more powerful magic. As for the mages, their range got bigger, and every time they used up their spiritual energy, it would replenish again like nothing happened. Though Rania''s and Elliot''s powers did not return, the sparkle of lights continued to rain down from the heavens as Rania continued to sing.


    Unbeknownst to them, Elijah and his friends were somewhat nearby, investigating an enormous dark orb that sprung forth from the basement of a certainboratory. It was only when Hadassah sensed "something" that she went out of the basement and quickly created a teleportation circle to go to that ce where she felt that familiar sensation. Deborah followed her into the circle, leaving the two men behind.


    "W-what the -," Elijah was baffled. "Hey! Where are you two going? We''re supposed to destroy this first right?"


    But then they were gone even before he finished what he wanted to say. The man with him shrugged his shoulders.


    "I guess it''s up to us to destroy this".


    And so, the two were left to deal with the dark orb. Hadassah and Deborah teleported to the forest near the City of Nix. What weed them were hordes of monsters in all directions. Deborah quickly dragged Hadassah up in the air and created a barrier around them to avoid being attacked by the monsters.


    "Hadassah! What do you think you''re doing?!" Deborah almost shouted at her. "That was dangerous! How could you just teleport out of nowhere and in a ce full of monsters?!"


    "I ¡­ I felt something," Hadassah answered, not looking at her in the eyes but instead, spinning her head from left to right looking for that "something".


    "Huh?" Deborah was dumbfounded. For what could it possibly be that Hadassah could feel but not her? If it''s holy power, she was the one who had it. If it''s spiritual energy, she would still sense it, too. "What do you mean - ?"


    That was when they noticed it - the sparkling lights raining down towards the whole City of Nix, making the whole city shine amidst the darkness of the night. Atop the highest tower was a woman singing ¡­ her beautiful voice echoing through the whole surroundings. But it wasn''t just her voice that surrounded the air ...


    "Yes, that''s it! That''s her ¡­," Hadassah whispered to herself. "A songstress ¡­ just like me. The one who uses the power of worship - a worship leader".


    Deborah''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Another songstress? Another worship leader? But you''re supposed to be the only one - like how I''m the only Oracle of this generation. How could there be another?"


    "I don''t know," she answered, smiling. "But isn''t that great?" Hadassah chuckled. Then, she floated towards her and started singing as well. There was something in her heart that had been calling her, firing at her heart at an incredible pace, and talking to her very soul. She opened up her lips and started singing ...


    ["Spirit Break Out" by Kim Walker Smith - see music rmendation above]


    ~ "Our Father, all of Heaven roars Your name


    Sing louder, let this ce erupt with praise


    Can you hear it, the sound of Heaven touching Earth


    The sound of Heaven touching Earth" ~


    Her powerful voice also echoed towards the whole ce. Her song mashed up with Rania''s which was already at its end verse. Rania noticed her from afar. And she, like her, felt that familiar sensation. Rania smiled at her and weed her at the tower, extending her hands towards her. Hadassah grabbed Rania''s hands. Together, they stood tall at the highest tower and started singing in a duet.


    ~ "Spirit break out


    Break our walls down


    Spirit break out


    Heavene down" ~


    Their voices merged beautifully. At the same time, what once were tiny sparksing down from heaven became arge pir of light!


    Rania and Hadassah''s bodies began to glow and their eyes burned like ambers. It was as if they were calling out to the heavens, and heaven was answering them!


    ~ "Spirit break out


    Break our walls down


    Spirit break out


    Heavene down" ~


    Atst ¡­ from thatrge pir of light ¡­ came forth multitudes of angels!


    As they sang in their song, the army of the Supreme came down for them!


    Came down to protect them!


    Came down to fight their battle!


    Came down to deliver their victory!


    Indeed, the battle was not theirs!


    They need only to be still.


    ~ "Our Father, all of Heaven roars Your name


    Sing louder, let this ce erupt with praise


    Can you hear it, the sound of Heaven touching Earth


    The sound of Heaven touching Earth" ~


    What would you feel if you saw heavening down for you? If you saw angelsing to rescue you? Angels sent by the Supreme himself ¡­ And all you did was cry out ¡­ worship ¡­ and believed ¡­

 Chapter 188 - Tenth Gate: Frost Of Bruma (Part 8)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Spirit Break Out" by Kim Walker Smith - instrumental only - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    Elliot, the General, the toon leaders, all the knights, archers, and mages, and every citizen of Nix ¡­ were left speechless and in great awe of the miracle that they were experiencing right at that moment. In their awe and thankfulness, they abandoned their weapons and simply went down on their knees, thanking the Supreme.??


    Amongst the Supreme''s angel armies, two of them flew towards Rania and Elliot. The angels touched their foreheads gently and unlocked the powers that were once blocked when they went to the realm. Like chains that fell off, or a thick barrier that got broken into pieces, their powers rushed all throughout their bodies. Like a man being freed from his own shackles.


    The rest of the thousands of angels battled with the monsters surrounding the entire city. It was hard to tell who was outnumbered - the monsters or the angels? Perhaps it was the angels, if you would count the sizes of the high-ranking ones. Nheless, it was a one-sided battle in favor of the angels. Though they appeared almost the same size as the people, they were extremely powerful - for they were warrior angels. One might even say that they were as powerful as Elliot ¡­ or maybe more. No one really knew nor understood fully all of the many wonders of heaven.


    A few moments passed before everyone recovered from being overwhelmed. Afterwards, they wiped their tears and joined the angels in the fight. The knights fought with smiles on their faces and great confidence in their hearts. With their renewed strength, they shed the monsters, ending their lives.


    On the other hand, Elliot flew all throughout the city, killing all the enemies he passed by. He used Holy Fire, only - instead of creating a beast-form fire, he bathed himself with it, forming a gigantic phoenix. And everything it''s mes touched, were all purged into ashes. Everyone who saw him gaped in surprise - even the General. They all thought he didn''t have an inch of spiritual energy in him. ''It was probably because of the angels'' was what they concluded since they saw an angel touch his forehead a moment ago. Little did they know that it was his actual powers, and that the angels only helped unleashed them.


    Rania and Hadassah continued to worship. Deborah, who was surprised by the fact that Rania was another songstress a moment ago, joined the fight as well, followed by Elijah and the man he was with when they arrived at the ce. With all of them fighting together with the angels, the battle that was supposed tost for hours ended a lot sooner.


    Not even an hour passed, and all the monsters werepletely wiped out. The dark aura that came from their bodies was the only thing left. It formed a thin mist - a miasma - in the air. Good thing Rania and Elliot were familiar with it. With a mere nce with each other, they understood what must be done.


    Rania left Hadassah in the tower and flew towards the opposite direction of Elliot. Then, she put her hands together, and gathered lots of holy energy in it. Once it wasrge enough, she separated her hands, moving them sideways, and creating a giant wave of light that engulfed the miasma. Elliot copied her until the light reached unto the horizons. The light cleared out the miasma. Atst, the war ended with theirplete victory.


    "YEAAAAH!!!" everyone shouted and cheered with delight.


    Parents kissed and embraced their children, friends andrades either hugged each other or shook each other''s hands, some were shouting, some were crying in joy, and some othersid down on the grass, finally able to rx. The angels returned to the heavens as the people bowed their heads in reverence. Forever ¡­ they would keep this victory dear to their hearts and engraved unto their souls.


    After that, everyone prepared for a feast. It was to celebrate their victory and give thanks to the Most High, who gave them the victory. Also, to thank the two strangers who helped them fight the war - Rania and Elliot. And for the four more people who aided them at the height of battle - Elijah and his friends.


    "Today, marks the start of an extremely important historical event," the General started his speech in front of every citizen of Nix as he stood on an elevated tform in the midst of the Town Square.


    Everyone turned unto him, and listened.


    "For the longest time, probably a hundred generations, we have protected thisnd with all our strength, magic, and even our lives. From our ancestors to our generation, we did our best to protect it. We''ve been through a lot of battles and wars both with monsters and other tribes. But we won them all, and seeded in protecting this city - our home".


    Some of the citizens began to cry as they reminisced on the past.


    "Perhaps," the General continued, "it was because of those victories that we got too confident,cent, or even arrogant of our own strengths. We believed that whoever or whatever came our way, we would be able to defeat them. But today, we were pped hard in the face of the truth. We have be blinded by our past sesses and forgot the One who really gives us the sess and triumph. We have forgotten ¡­ our God".


    Everyone fell silent. Deep in their hearts, remorse and guilt, rose up.


    "Fortunately, these people came to us in the most perfect time," the General looked towards the direction of Elliot, Rania, Elijah, and his friends. "When we were overwhelmed by a war we couldn''t win, this youngdy reminded us that we have a Supreme God we could lean on". His lips curved into a gentle smile. "She reminded us that it wasn''t really because of our strength that we won all those wars before - it was because of the Supreme. Especially the war today ¡­ We''ve all seen it with our own two eyes. How great and amazing He was! And all we needed to do was have faith and hope in Him ...


    So today, let us celebrate this very joyous day! Let it be known in history that today was a glorious day! Not only because the Supreme rained down help from heaven, or sent angels to aid us in battle ¡­ but because we were reunited! Yes! Reunited with our faith, with our Father!


    Let this truth be passed down from generations to generations! Let it never be forgotten!"

 Chapter 189 - Tenth Gate: Frost Of Bruma (Part 9)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Spirit Break Out" by Kim Walker Smith - instrumental only - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    After the heartfelt speech of the General, every citizen of Nix worked together to fix their vige and bury those who unfortunately, didn''t make it till the end of war. It didn''t take them long to rebuild everything with everyone helping each other. Once done, they all prepared for a big feast to celebrate their victory and offer their gratitude to the Supreme.??


    Rania and Elliot joined the celebration, along with Elijah, Hadassah, Deborah, and the other man they hadn''t had the chance to ask his name. Elijah''s group, of course, didn''t remember who Rania and Elliot was since they never really belonged to their timeline. But even so, they still got along so well that Hadassah, Deborah and Rania danced together while the boys got busy preparing their food.


    "Why is it that we''re the ones preparing food?" Elijah asked Elliot. "Shouldn''t it be the girls who''re supposed to be familiar with these things?" His face grimaced at the sight of potatoes before him. Though he held a knife on his hands, he seemed to be very unfamiliar with how to peel them.


    On the contrary, Elliot and Elijah''s friend were easily peeling and chopping the vegetables and meat before them.


    Elijah was astonished. "W-why do you both know how to - This is unfair! I somehow feel betrayed!" Sniffing, he went back to the potatoes in front of him and chopped them with his knife without peeling them. "I ¡­ I can do this, too! Just you wait and see!"


    Getting on to hispetitive spirit, Elijah tried copying what Elliot was doing. Unluckily for him, they didn''t turn out so well.


    "Who cooks an unpeeled potato?" Deborah grimaced at the sight of a soup that looked inedible. "And why were they all cut so big? Is this supposed to be food?"


    "Pfft!" Hadassah burst outughing as soon as she saw the inedible soup. "Ha-ha-ha-ha! Great job there, Elijah! You would do really well in poisoning enemies! You can literally use that as a lure for monsters and once they eat it, they''re dead".


    Elijah''s face fumed in embarrassment.


    "D-don''t judge it by its looks! It tastes great you know!"


    Rania and Elliot snickered at the sight of them arguing.


    "They taste great right, bro?" Elijah turned to his brown-haired friend.


    "Well ¡­ ahm ¡­ about that -"


    "-See? He can''t even answer! Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Hadassah continued teasing him.


    "Then don''t eat it! Wraaa!" Elijah snapped and took his bowl of soup away from everyone''s sight. Turning his back from them, he sniffed like a poor puppy and tasted his own cooking. "See? It wasn''t that bad. Poor soup. If they won''t eat you, I will".


    Still chuckling, Hadassah walked towards him and stole the bowl from his hands.


    "Hey! That''s mine!"


    "Hmmm ¡­," Hadassah observed it for a few seconds. Then she took the spoon on the bowl, scooped the soup, and ate it. "Oh, it wasn''t so bad after all," she smiled.


    The poor Elijah''s sorry face immediately lit up.


    "See! I told you not to judge it by its looks!" His cheeks flushed red in delight.


    "You''re just being nice, Hadassah," Deborah butted in. "It''s bad to lie you know."


    "I''m not lying though, try it".


    "No, thanks," Deborah grinned. "Compared to that, I''d rather have a taste of this one here".


    On her hands was a te of grilled steak covered in aromatic sauce, with some mashed potatoes and veggies on the side. It looked like a dish made by a professional.


    "Woooooow!" Everyone chorused. "Who cooked that?"


    Rania nced at Elliot. She didn''t have to guess who prepared them.


    "It tastes delicious as usual, Elliot," she whispered to him while Elijah and his friends marvelled at the sight of his dish.


    Elliot smiled at Rania. "Thanks. I''m d you like them".


    "Ahmm ¡­ how about me? Who will try my cooking?" Elijah''s brown-haired friend whispered to himself as he stared on his untouched grilled fishes. Even the citizens of Nix ignored them. Poor fishes indeed.


    Everyone enjoyed the feast. They all danced and sang and ate and drank their fill. After that, they rested until the next morning came. Rania and Elliot asked from Elijah''s group about the temples. Elijah dly helped, and he brought them towards the gigantic Ice Wall. Turns out, there was a bit of mechanism there that could create a hidden stair that led to the very bottom of the earth where an Ice Templeid rest. The temple was very pretty. It was made purely from different forms of ice. Snowkes and hoarfrosts served as its decoration.


    Deborah read the inscriptions on the door of the temple, granting them ess inside.


    "It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres."


    Likest time, Elijah''s group didn''t follow them inside. They simply bid their farewell to them and went on their way.


    Rania and Elliot proceeded to the innermost part of the temple where a Spirit Fox weed them. It had pure white fur enveloping its body, and it guarded a cyan colored crystal that hovered in the air.


    "Well done, Anointed King," the Spirit fox greeted Elliot, "and what splendid faith, O'' Favoured One," it said, turning to Rania.


    "Thank you," Rania and Elliot bowed their heads towards the Spirit Fox.


    Then the Spirit Fox gave its blessings to Elliot.


    "My name is Bruma,


    And I am the Tenth Gate.


    As the Guardian of Ice,


    In my heart, shines Faith.


    Thou hast been tested,


    And evil, I found nought.


    Therefore, thou shalt receiveth mine blessings.


    I shalt be with thou,


    And thou shalt be with me".


    The Spirit Fox resided on the cyan crystal, and the crystal to Elliot''s Zweih?nder. A new power surged within him once more. Now, all ten slots were filled with beautiful colored crystals. Just two more and he wouldplete all the twelve slots on the handle of his sword.


    Meanwhile, Ducis could be found in front of the gate towards the Eleventh dimension ¡­


    None other than the "Spring of Flora" ...


    ~ END OF VOLUME 2 ~


    Coming up Next: Volume 3


    Twilight Arc: When Night and Day Meets...


    Rania finished the 10th Gate with Elliot while Ducis continued to look for Luna Now, the stage is set and the doors lie waiting for the seven keys to open it. What truths will each key reveal? Only the keyholders know ...

 Chapter 190 - Luna Wakes Up (Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Zanarkand" by Nobuo Uematsu "Final Fantasy X" OST - instrumental only - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter T_T ~


    Deep breaths ¡­ Ducis took a couple of deep breaths before he jumped into the ck hole of the Eleventh Gate. It was a beautiful gate made of flower-filled vines and what seemed like branches of trees. Just one nce at it and you''d think of the spring season. With a light hop, Ducis entered the ck hole and proceeded unto the Eleventh realm ¡­ the "Spring of Flora".??


    "It has been a while," Ducis whispered to himself as he gazed around the beautiful forest he was transported to.


    The forest looked mystical and enchanting with its trees that had purple and pink leaves. Different flowers could be found in the bushes or the grasses all over the ce. Luminous nts, wisps, butterflies, or curious pixies served as light in this already very colorful forest. There were pathways made of stones and pebbles thatid on the ground. Ducis followed them and it led him to a vige filled with tiny fairies and pixies. Their houses were made fromrge flowers and vines or wood. A little further was the vige forrger fairies, mostly Grand Fairies, from whom the next Guardian of Nature was usually selected. Ducis bowed his head as he passed them as a form of greeting. They bowed to him in return.


    "Did you notice anything strangetely?" he asked the Grand Fairies since they were the most mature of all fairies, entasked to take care of the forest.


    "Indeed, there was something," answered one of them.


    Then, the other Grand Fairies looked into each other with worry on their faces.


    "I - I think it''s best if you see it yourself," the other one with a hesitant face told him. "Go to the Fairy Circle. It had been glowing for a couple of days now".


    Ducis gasped and immediately ran towards the next path, not minding the others that led to other ces in the forest. He followed the narrow, straight path ahead. Even from afar, he already caught a glimpse of the pinkish glowing light. On and on he ran, increasing his pace every second. The closer he got, the more familiar the glow became for him. Like a heartbeat ¡­ calling to him.


    "T-this very faint aura ¡­ this glow ¡­ this warmth ¡­ could it be?" Ducis asked himself. His body trembled though he didn''t know for sure if it was because of excitement, or nervousness, or perhaps, both.


    Just a few meters away from the light, tears began to fall from his eyes ¡­


    "No way ¡­ this can''t be," he thought again, "Am I being crazy right now? There''s no way that - but this presence! Why didn''t I notice it sooner?"


    Finally in front of the entrance to the Fairy Circle which was covered with clusters of bluish-lc flowers of Wisteria, he stopped. His heart pounded heavily on his chest. His hands and lips kept on trembling. He felt hopeful and yet, hesitant at the same time. He didn''t want to hope for much only to disappoint himself after. But the feeling in his heart betrayed him.


    Slowly, he pulled the clusters of flowers sideways, and went inside. There, he found several Verus Amor flowers formed in a big circle. The circle glowed bright and formed a light pink but transparent barrier. And inside the barrier ¡­


    "F - F ¡­ Flora ¡­".


    Ducis'' eyes widened and his knees weakened, making him fall to the ground just beside the Fairy Circle. With his trembling hands, he touched the barrier which broke into pieces as soon as he touched it. And inside the barrierid an enchanting woman with a beauty so divine, you could mistake her for a goddess. She had long and silky, pinkish white hair, like the color of a light blush. On her body was a white goddess robe with gradient pink ends held tight in the waist by a belt made of different beautiful flowers and vines. Though she was asleep a moment ago, the barrier breaking woke her up, revealing her sparkling golden eyes.


    The longing dragon wasn''t able to contain his emotions. When Flora opened her eyes, he quickly wrapped her in an embrace and whispered out her name so endearingly ¡­ as if wanting to express the words of love he wasn''t able to utter for so many years.


    The indescribable yearning ¡­


    The unexinable heartache ¡­


    The unmeasurable loneliness ...


    "Flora ¡­ Flora ¡­ Flora ¡­," Ducis whispered as his tears kept falling from his eyes.


    Then, he looked at her, caressed her cheeks gently, and without warning, caught her lips in a passionate kiss. He kissed her deeply, as if trying to pour out his infinite love for her.


    "Ducis ¡­," Flora sweetly called out his name. Tears fell from the corner of her eyes as well. Her hands held tightly unto Ducis - one on his chest, and another at the back of his neck, pulling him closer to her. Her face was so red and she kept on crying. "Ducis ¡­ Ducis".


    They kissed once more, only this time, more needy than the first. Ducis pinned Flora down, unto the bed of tiny flowers. Cupping her face with his hands, he continued to kiss her lips. Slowly, his lips traveled to her cheeks, to her ears, and down to her neck.


    "Ahhh," Flora let out a moan - her voice too sweet and dear to the ears. "W-wait a minute. Where do you think you''re kissing?" There was a hint of embarrassment to her tone as her face turned beet red.


    Ducis chuckled. "It''s really you, isn''t it? Flora? I''m not dreaming ¡­ am I?"


    "Huh?" Flora looked surprised. "What do you mean? And why do you keep calling me Flora?"


    Ducis'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Huh? But you''re -"


    "- Luna!" she finished it for him. "Seriously stupid dragon? You''re kissing me without knowing who I am? Are you hallucinating?"


    And there it was, Luna''s temper.


    "B-but ¡­ that body," Ducis was taken aback. "What is happening?"


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 191 - Luna Wakes Up (Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Name of Life" by Joe Hisaishi "Spirited Away" OST - instrumental only - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter T_T ~


    Luna, who was somehow in Flora''s body, wiped her tears as she sniffed from all the crying.??


    "Don''t ask me," she pouted at Ducis. "You''re the one who just kissed me when I woke up. And this heart, " she clenched her chest," it''s ¡­ hurting again that''s why I couldn''t help but cry".


    "And why did you kiss me back?" Ducis asked, perplexed.


    Luna blushed hard. "W-well ¡­ that''s - you''re the one who started it! I just got caught in the mood and ¡­ and ¡­ waaaah! Don''t ask!"


    "No," Ducis said firmly. "That''s not the real reason".


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "You''re in Flora''s body," Ducis said, staring at Luna''s eyes. "You have Flora''s spiritual core. Your heart aches when you see events that are simr to Flora''s painful memories. Your heart aches for me. You act like her, even speak like her! It''s too much to be a coincidence!"


    "So what are you saying? That I''m your long lost lover? She died right? How can someone who died be me?" Luna answered back, irritated. "I''m not Flora! I''m Luna, okay? Can you please stop confusing me for your old lover? Geez. It''s as if you''re telling me to stop existing and just be your old lover!" Tears fell from her eyes once more.


    Ducis was taken aback. Luna was right. The more he kept on insisting that she was Flora, the more he denied Luna''s existence. And that ¡­ hurt Luna the most. He was only thinking of himself. Hoping and wanting Flora toe back ¡­ be alive again. But in reality, Flora''s already gone. There was no way for a dead person toe back to life. If one would think logically, it was really impossible for Flora to still be alive ...


    Finally calmed down, he wondered ¡­ Why? Why was Luna in Flora''s body? Was it because of Flora''s spiritual core inside her? Why did she have her core in the first ce? Was it the core that somehow recreated Flora''s frame? Or was it because of the half core that was still inside her? Was it creating some form of abnormality since ideally, only one spiritual core should reside on a person''s body? Was it interference? Was it a form of distortion?


    Despite getting lost in his deep thoughts, Ducis wiped the tears in Luna''s face and sincerely apologized to her.


    "I''m sorry. You''re right. It''s impossible for her to be alive".


    Then, he ced his hands near Luna''s chest.


    "Luna, I''ll try to remove the half core that''s inside you," he warned her. "I''m not entirely sure but I think that''s the reason why you''re on Flora''s body right now. Your spiritual core is full andplete now so it shouldn''t affect you negatively".


    "Huh?" Luna was confused. "What do you mean? And how will you extract a spiritual core? That''s impossible".


    "Not for me. If there''s a way to put it inside, then there must be a way to pull it out".


    And so, Ducis, fully determined, began the extraction process.


    "Aaahhh!" Luna screamed. "Stop! It hurts! Aaaahh!"


    Ducis immediately halted. "I''m really sorry but we must remove this inside you or I don''t know what else it will do to your body".


    Luna bit her lips and tried to endure the pain. Few minutes passed as Ducis continued to extract it.


    "Aaaaahh!" and with a final cry, the half core was sessfully removed from Luna''s body. "Hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­ hahh ¡­" Luna breathed heavily.


    On Ducis hands, floated a reddish core in the shape of a half moon. He quickly enveloped it in a timeless barrier made of his ck spiritual energy with golden dusts. As its name implied, the barrier creates a timeless space for anything that was inside.


    While Luna tried to recover from the excruciating pain she suffered, she unconsciously stared at the half core that was extracted from her. As she stared at it, a series of shbacks came rushing into her mind ¡­ like a movie being yed backwards at a very fast pace.


    In those shbacks, she saw ...


    A scene of her fading like sparkling lights ¡­ Ducis crying in agony ¡­ Gaia regaining its energy ¡­


    Then, a woman with red hair and a kind smile ¡­ She was gathering something on her palm ¡­ A pink but small spiritual core ¡­


    After that, everything went ck.


    Another scene yed - a scene where she woke up in the Forbidden Forest, in a tiny body of a fairy ¡­ so exhausted and out of energy. The sprites found her and asked her name to which she answered "Luna".


    After that, a scene of meeting Rania and everything that happened from then on, ying so fast in her mind.


    "Ahhhh!" Luna grunted in pain. She held tight on her head. The memories rushing over her were too painful ¡­ both physically and emotionally. She sobbed as she remembered them one by one.


    "Luna! What''s happening?" Ducis asked anxiously. He quickly grabbed Luna''s hands in an attempt to lessen her pain. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    "Sniff ¡­ sniff," Luna continued to sob.


    No, it would be wrong to call her just Luna ¡­


    Since from the very beginning, she was Flora herself ¡­


    Reduced back from her fairy form, forgetting her old memories as a Grand Fairy and the Guardian of Nature ¡­


    But thanks to the half core that was once inside her, her damaged spiritual core healed up as years went by, slowly returning everything back to her - both memories and powers.


    "I''m ¡­ Lunaflora," she whispered to herself. "That was my full name but it was too long so I always just introduced myself as Flora ¡­ sniff ¡­ sniff ¡­," she let out a chuckle while crying.


    Finally remembering everything, Lunaflora turned to Ducis. Her eyes spoke to him the many words she couldn''t begin to utter at that moment. There were too many things she wanted to say - alling together at once.


    "Ducis ... i-it''s me," were the only words she was able to mutter. "I''m back!"


    Ducis eyes widened. His hopeful heart returned once more.


    "W-w-what did you just say?" Ducis asked, trembling. "You mean ... y-you''re really -?"


    But he was unable to finish his words. Lunaflora pulled him in close to a deep and longing kiss.


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 192 - Love And Trust (Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Hate" by Lucas King (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Finally, Ducis was reunited with Lunaflora, and the two embraced each other, not letting go, and trying to make up for all the lost time they had.??


    On the other hand, Zeid, Nedge, and his team of assassins already finished their preparations, and set out to infiltrate the Floating Kingdom. They used the young child with ashen hair and had him create a teleportation circle towards a non frequented ce in the castle - none other than the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest.


    "Everyone, you know what to do," Nedge whispered in an almost inaudible voice as they all bent low, hiding behind the bushes and trees outside the Forbidden Forest. "Four scouts roam and familiarize yourselves with the routes. Come back here after an hour and create a map. Make sure to look for an escape route. If there are knights or guards or anyone roaming around, take note of it as well. Another four will look for the pces where the maidens are kept. Move silently and don''t attract any unwanted attention. Come back after an hour as well. If you don''t, we''ll proceed to n B."


    "Yes, sir," everyone agreed.


    "Zeid, we stay here for now," he turned to Zeid who''s knees kept on shaking his legs, very eager to go. "Hold your horse for now."


    "Ugh," Zeid grunted. "Yes, sir."


    Time passed by and the eight assassins returned to the group without any hassle, much to their surprise. The four scouts hurriedly created a map, and the other four described the pces where they found the maidens. They discussed afterwards on how to go about retrieving all of them. Their first n was to use the teleportation circle for the maidens once they retrieved them. Should there be any mishaps, they carried specialized parachutes created by Zeid''s hired inventors in their slim bags. They also brought extras to distribute to the maidens. There would be rescue jets and airships waiting for them below, they just need to send the signal beforehand and they woulde flying to them. Everything had been prepared ording to their n¡­ all too well that Nedge kept on having a bad hunch.


    After a few more while, the team set out to infiltrate the maiden''s pces. Zeid left, together with Nedge''s team and went towards T¨¦tartos pce. The young Magi they captured gave them all the information about pces. Knowing Rania was a really kind girl, Zeid thought that he''d find her there.


    If only he knew that Rania was just there all along¡­ had he kept still and waited. The moment he ran towards T¨¦tartos, was also the moment that Rania came back with Elliot to the Forbidden Chambers¡­


    At the same time, King Calum could be found with Nefastus in one of the gardens in the Grand Pce. In front of them was arge mirror imbued with Nefastus'' magic to show the king what was happening with Zeid''s group.


    "So this is them?" King Calum asked. His eyes red at the humans who dared infiltrate his pce. Anger, jealousy, and bloodlust crept into his heart.


    "Yes, my king," Nefastus nodded.


    Having Azalea as his queen, he didn''t really care anymore of the other candidates. For him, it was even alright if they wanted the others back - they could take them all for all he cared. But the problem was Zeid¡­ the man Nefastus told him about. And the fact that the direction he was going to was none other than T¨¦tartos pce - Azalea''s old pce! His doubts grew deeper, and his jealousy continued to fill up his heart.


    <em>''What would Azalea do once she knew her old lover wasing for her?''</em>


    <em>''What would happen to the love they shared?''</em>


    <em>''Or did they even share love at all?''</em>


    <em>''Did Azalea loved him for real?''</em>


    <em>''Or she was just forced to ept him since he was king?''</em>


    <em>''Will she leave me? And betray me?''</em>


    All these questions circled through King Calum''s mind. If there was anything he couldn''t bear and hated the most, it was the feeling of being left alone¡­ like how his father left him without saying a single word.


    In the height of his anger, he stormed towards his bed chambers where Azalea just finished bathing and prepared herself to bed. It was night time. Having no idea of what was going on in King Calum''s mind, Azalea was taken aback when he just stormed inside with an angry look on his face, and pinned her down to bed.


    "Uhmm," Azalea grunted in pain. King Calum held her wrists in one hand, pinning it on the bed. "C-Calum? What''s going on?"


    "Azalea¡­," King Calum whispered her name in a tone so sweet, yet so hurt. "Do you love me?"


    Azalea was bewildered. For what in the world could have happened that made him act like this? But nheless, she answered him.


    "Of course I do," she replied with a sweet smile, and kissed him on the lips. "What happened? Are you okay?" Her eyebrows frowned in worry.


    But King Calum didn''t reply. Instead, he kissed her passionately on the lips, down to her neck, and unto her chest. With his free hand, he untied Azalea''s sleeping robes, and removed it from her body.


    [WARNING! Mature R-18 content starts now! Please read at your own discretion.]


    "Ahh¡­ Calum," Azalea moaned, feeling the pleasure from his kisses.


    King Calum let go of Azalea''s wrists and used both of his hands to caress her body, from her thighs to her waists. Then, he groped her breasts and licked them alternately with his tongue, unto which Azalea moaned louder. Time passed by as the king yed with her body. Once he felt her private part dripping wet, he spread her legs, and shoved his manhood inside.


    "Ugh! C-Calum, please be gentle," Azalea pleaded.


    The king''s roughness hurt Azalea a bit when he just shoved it in. She looked at him in the eyes and noticed that there was really something wrong with him. He never treated her like that before whenever they made love. But now, his expression was just full of frustration, pain, and somewhat¡­ anger.


    "Calum, please tell me what''s wrong," Azalea asked again, as King Calum continued to pound on her. But Calum still didn''t respond, instead, he went rougher with her. "Ahh! Calum! Ahh¡­ ahh¡­ ahh¡­ ahh!"


    After half an hour of thrusting hard on Azalea, King Calum climaxed inside her.


    "Hahh¡­ hahh¡­ hahh¡­," they both panted.


    Then, King Calum turned Azalea around so sheid on her stomach, and raised her hips towards him. With a sudden thrust, he continued making love to her - no, maybe it wasn''t making love anymore and just "intercourse". With the way his eyes lost its brilliance and were reced with mere jealousy and rage¡­


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 193 - Love And Trust (Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Hate" by Lucas King (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "You''re mine," King Calum whispered in an angry tone. "All mine!" ??


    "Ahh!... ahh¡­ Calum, please¡­ ahh¡­ don''t be¡­ ahh¡­ too rough," Azalea pleaded as her hands sped on the bed sheets.


    King Calum continued to use Azalea''s body as he pleased. Azalea begged him to stop but he wouldn''t. He only stopped after doing her for hours, until the sun''s rays could be seen rising from the windows. Jealousy indeed, could cloud the mind of even the greatest rulers. And after jealousy would be insecurity, doubt, anger, bitterness, anxiety¡­ until what once was the feeling of love¡­ bes hatred.


    Though Azalea cried, and her tears wet the pillow where sheid, King Calum''s gentleness and sweetness were nowhere to be found. Deafening silence filled their room.


    "Your ex-lover is here to rescue you," finally King Calum told her the root of his weird behaviour. "Will you go with him if he fetches you? Or will you stay with me?"


    Hearing the question, Azalea was very much dismayed. She never had a lover even back on her normal life on Earth. How could his trust of her be so shallow? And where in the world did he hear such ridiculous news? Azalea got up from bed and red at her husband, not saying a single thing.


    "Why aren''t you responding? And why are you ring at me?" King Calum asked, and red back at her.


    "You treated me like some pleasure doll because of that?" the contempt on Azalea''s voice was apparent.


    The king''s eyebrows twitched. "You didn''t answer my question." His anger heightened all the more. His mind that had been filled with anxiety wondered, "Why can''t she just answer my question? Is she having doubts? Does she still love that man and wants to go with him?!"


    "Do you even hear yourself, Calum?" Azalea argued. "You suddenly came back into our room, treated me like some prostitute, and then you asked me that? If I''ll go with my ex-lover? I don''t even have an ex-lover!"


    "Lies!" he shouted and his voice echoed in the whole room. Along with it, a gentle shook travelled all throughout the Floating Kingdom.


    Azalea was appalled. Not because of her husband shouting at her but because of the fact that¡­ he didn''t trust her. He would rather believe the lies told to him by whoever told him that, than to believe her - his own wife! Rivers of tears fell from her eyes. She felt sorry for herself. After all the love and trust that she gave Calum, it seemed that¡­ his love for her was that shallow.


    "So I''m a liar now," Azalea said as she lowered her eyes. "You didn''t evene here to rify things with me, like how a normal husband and wife would. But you came here to use me of something I didn''t even do. I can''t believe that all this time¡­ sniff," she tried to stop her tears and breathed in. "Calum, tell me - did you even love me? Because if you do, why is it SO EASY for you to throw EVERYTHING that we''ve been through like it''s nothing?"


    King Calum was taken aback. Finally, as if arge thorn pricked his heart, he felt hurt seeing Azalea''s disappointed face. But Nefastus warned him about it.


    "She would try to plead with you, tugging your heart, like how I did in the past because I didn''t want to let you go. But even if she appeared weak, don''t trust her. She''s only doing that to buy time, and to convince you not to harm her old lover."


    Remembering it, the king kept his silence and didn''t respond to Azalea''s questions.


    s, Azalea''sst hope turned into ashes. "They" were done. Just like that, their rtionship shattered like sses.


    "I see," Azalea smiled bitterly, if bitterly was even enough to describe the wretchedness she was feeling at that moment. "If that''s the case¡­ then, there''s no point in continuing this rtionship, right?" she scoffed.


    Azalea might be utterly kind and loving¡­ but this time, she couldn''t bear holding onto someone who didn''t really love her and trust herpletely. It was her first heartbreak. She wanted to quickly run away and escape. She didn''t want to stay there any longer. Her heart just kept on shattering every second and she felt suffocated.


    And so, Azalea got up and dressed herself. Then, she quickly ran outside their bed chambers, with no specific ce in mind. She just ran and ran and ran while crying her heart out.


    Meanwhile, King Calum was left devastated from what Azalea said. Not moving an inch from his ce, he stared nkly at the ring Azalea left behind. Yes, their wedding ring on which they vowed to love each other for eternity. In his mind, Azalea''s words echoed over and over. And in his heart, which was filled with hatred and jealousy just moments ago, was now filled with regret, and misery.


    On the other hand, Nefastus watched as the two lovers were separated from each other using herrge mirror imbued with tracking magic. An evil grin could be seen from her face. Then, she flicked her fingers and teleported Azalea towards T¨¦tartos pce. Unfortunately, Azalea didn''t notice magic being used upon her. Since it was not meant to hurt her, the protection magic King Calum gave her did not deflect the magic. And thus, Nefastus'' n continued toe into fruition.


    "Ah!" Azalea groaned as she bumped into someone. She almost fell on her back, had the person she bumped into not caught her just at the right timing.


    The man who saved Azalea held her by the waist, and his other arm pulled her left arm towards him to prevent her fall. Once the shock left her, Azalea looked at the man who helped her. As she looked up and saw the face of her savior, she was somehow reminded of Rania''s word way, way back from the day after she attempted to kill herself. Rania described him with love so apparent in her eyes.


    "He had dark brown hair, and a really beautiful pair of green jade eyes. Just one look at him and you''ll mistake him for an angel because he has such kind looking eyes," Rania giggled as she reminisced about herte lover''s appearance. "Even his name is beautiful¡­ Zeid Ardor. That''s his full name."


    "Are you alright, miss?" Zeid asked the woman who suddenly bumped into him. They were outside T¨¦tartos pce, hiding in the shadows and shades of the trees and bushes.


    "Zeid?" Azalea blurted out in her surprise. "Why are you here?"


    Zeid''s eyes widened. "How do you know me?"


    "Rania¡­ she told me about you."


    Zeid''s eyes lit up in an instant. "Rania? Where is she? I''vee to rescue her!"


    "About that¡­ she -," Azalea tried to exin but suddenly, the whole Floating Kingdom shook violently!


    As to why it was shaking, it was all because of the king''s anger. And the source of his anger? Nefastus, showing him Azalea and Zeid''s "romantic" rendezvous¡­


    "Gather everyone," King Calum trembled in deep hatred. His eyes turned into that of a devil. "For today¡­ we will punish and dethrone my very first queen!"


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 194 - Rescuing A Friend

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Dearly Beloved" by Y¨­ko Shimomura (Orchestra version by Hikari) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    Everyone in the Floating Kingdom felt the raging aura of their king, shaking the whole ce. Not long after, news came via telepathy that they all needed to gather at the Coliseum within the Grand Pce - a ce where most Magi go to either celebrate events¡­ or to carry out thew and punishment of criminals. During such events, anyone was allowed to spectate and sit on the elevated seats around the Coliseum, arranged by ranks. The Royal family, Judges, Generals, and their immediate families were given the first row of seats, closest to the coliseum grounds, followed by nobles in the middle row, andmon Magi at thest. And so, they gathered themselves, unaware of what it was they were going to spectate. Even the maidens from the pces were gathered and they were given seats behind the nobles.??


    While everyone else was busy gathering at the Coliseum, Rania and Elliot, who also felt the wild shaking of the whole Floating Kingdom, were alerted. They just returned from the Tenth Gate and were about to go to the Forbidden Forest to practice Elliot''s new found abilities while waiting for Ducis toe back. But then, they suddenly felt it. Rania was worried and asked Elliot if there was a way to check what was happening, despite the barrier of the Forbidden Chamber and Forest. Elliot was unsure but he tried creating it using therge mirror inside the chamber. Nheless, he seeded and they both observed what was happening outside the chamber.


    By the time Elliot sessfully activated his magic, everyone was seated, and King Calum was at the north center part of the Coliseum, sitting on his throne. Nefastus stood on his left, and Servus on his right. And at the very center of the Coliseum was a woman, tied up in her wrists and feet with golden chains that were connected to the ground. Her long pink hair fluttered in the wind, and her eyes, though beautiful, lost its brilliance. She sat on the ground unharmed, but like a lifeless doll. Only the tear stains from her cheeks served as a sign that she was alive.


    Rania''s eyes widened in shock the moment she realized that the woman at the middle was none other than her first friend when she came to the Floating Kingdom.


    "Azalea!" Rania almost screamed as she sped on the edge of the mirror tight. Pure horror could be seen from her face. Her lips and hands trembled in fear. "W-what happened?"


    Elliot patted Rania''s back, trying to calm her down.


    "I''m not sure. But there''s something wrong with the king."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "His heart¡­ there''s this¡­ darkness that''s covering it," Elliot furrowed.


    "Darkness?" Rania asked with a worried-stricken face. "I have to help her!"


    Elliot nodded. Then, he immediately gathered magic in his hands as he walked towards the main door leading towards the chamber. With it, he tried to break the barrier, careful not to destroy the whole ce. They still needed to go to the Eleventh and Twelfth Gate, so he couldn''t unleash all his powers just to destroy the barrier or it might destroy Anguis Solum as well.


    <em>Crack! Crack! Pzzt!</em>


    Elliot''s magic touched the barrier and tried to prate through¡­ but it was no use. The barrier was too strong and it just bounced back his magic. He tried to use more concentrated energy but that caused the whole chambers to form cracks on its beautiful walls.


    "Ugh," Elliot grunted. In his mind he weighed if he should just continue using more power. Anguis Solum shouldn''t be destroyed easily was what he thought. Just as he was about to gather more spiritual energy, Rania stopped him.


    "Elliot, don''t. We can''t risk destroying this ce," Rania held his hands.


    "But we need to save your friend."


    Rania thought for a moment.


    "There''s something I want to try."


    "Huh?"


    "Remember when we first met at the pavilion near the Forbidden Forest? You said I wasn''t supposed to be able to enter the pavilion since it was part of the forest."


    Elliot''s eyes widened in both surprise and worry.


    "Right. Have you ever tried it before? If you could get out?"


    "Weird but¡­ No, I never even thought of it. When that should have been the first thing I thought of when I was trapped here. Maybe it''s simply because it wasn''t time yet."


    "I see. Then, try it. But be careful or you''ll be hurt."


    Rania nodded and reached out her hand towards the door. As she drew near, Elliot felt a sudden tugging at his heart. Somehow, the idea of Rania leaving, didn''t sit well within him.


    "Rania¡­"


    Rania halted and looked back to Elliot. As she did, Elliot caught her in his warm embrace and kissed her lips with gentle passion. Rania felt his pain. For indeed, Elliot was anxious. Lots of things could happen with Rania suddenlying back in front of everyone. What''s worse was how would she stop all of the Magi from punishing her friend all by herself? The golden chains meant that she offended the royal family. Would Rania''s magic be enough to defeat them? And what of the king? What if he decided to kill her, too? He wouldn''t be there for her. All these feelings, Elliot let out in his loving kiss.


    "Elliot¡­ don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I promise toe back."


    Elliot smiled bitterly at her. Then, he raised his hands and called forth all of his Guardians.


    "Everyone, please give your blessings to Rania, and protect her the way you would protect me."


    As hemanded, every Guardian happily gave their blessings to Rania. A part of their spirit essence enveloped her body andbined to her spiritual core. Along with it, was Elliot''s pure love. Tears wet her eyes as she basked herself in that love.


    "Thank you."


    "I love you," Elliot smiled.


    "I love you, too."


    And with ast kiss, the two bid their farewell. Rania reached out her hand once more towards the door and just as she expected, it let her through. The vines from the door opened up, and the barrier went past through her skin.


    Atst, Rania was outside of the Forbidden Chamber!


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 195 - The Maiden Dressed In White (Part 1)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano (instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene T_T ~


    "Today, we have gathered to witness the punishment of the worst crime our very own queen could do," Servus announced, echoing his voice for everyone to hear. "The punishment of treachery and infidelity!"??


    Everyone gasped in astonishment. The Magi couldn''t believe that the human woman their king chose as his queen would have the guts to betray him. The human maidens were horrified, especially those that Azalea shared a house with. Azalea, the queen whom the king loved and doted on so much betrayed her husband? Infidelity? With whom? For indeed, no one knew that Azalea had a lover. That was¡­ if she really had a lover.


    The crowd murmured amongst themselves with different opinions on the matter. Some believed it was all a misunderstanding and the king was just angry. Some said that there was a high possibility, saying she was pampered too much, trusted too much when she should have been just a mere woman used in procreating. Most Magi thought of thetter while the captured maidens thought of the first. Outnumbered, more yells supporting the punishment could be heard all around the Coliseum.


    Amidst their wild shouts and chants, the king remained fixed on his throne, with nothing but deep hatred from his eyes. A faint dark aura could be seen radiating from his skin, though the shades from the wall and roof that his throne was in, made it impossible to be seen from afar. Nefastus'' smile and re fixed itself unto Azalea as she caressed the king''s shoulders. Servus continued his speech, stating thews that Azalea apparently broke, and the punishment that she would be receiving.


    "... With all of thosews she broke, the punishment that she would receive are as follows: First, she will be dethroned from her position as queen. And second, she¡­," Servus hesitated to continue. "In normal circumstances she would be exiled but¡­"


    "Get on with it, Servus!" Nefastus snapped at him.


    "Urgh¡­," Servus red at Nefastus as he continued his statement, which he was reading from a floating parchment in front of him. It had the seal of the king at the bottom of the paper.


    Nefastus raised her eyebrows at him.


    "She¡­ will be punished by death."


    s, Servus said the very thing he feared. He looked towards their king but he didn''t even bat an eye on the situation. Pure hatred was the only thing his eyes reflected. Losing hope, Servus simply shook his head in dismay.


    If the king''s heart was lost in darkness and anger, Azalea''s heart drowned in sorrow. She was never the one to worry for her own self, or her own death but this time, her heart was filled with sadness simply because of their broken love. How was it that in just a snap, everything changed? Where did the king who loved her go? Who was the monster in front of her, looking down at her like some dirt he wished to be gone? Her heart shattered like tiny pieces of sses. And it was all because of a simple misunderstanding! If only he would just listen¡­ but it seemed that the darkness had already spread across his whole heart. He shut his doors and no one would be able to enter it. Knowing that, Azalea''s tears continued to flow from her eyes.


    As if the weather synchronized with Azalea''s heart, the clouds darkened. Though there was no rain, the loud thunder could be heard every now and then from the surroundings. Along with it, were the cries of the maidens¡­ yes, everyone of them, including those maidens from the wicked P¨¦mptos. Only this time, their dresses were no longer in the shade of dark green. Some had pastel color in them, but mostly turned into beige or cream or other colors. And in the midst of them was Rose, Lily, and Iris. Indeed, kindness spreads. If only the one who spread it was with them¡­ perhaps, she could enlighten the king with her brilliance.


    Selena, Mitis, and the rest of the Sortis family that was left in the Floating Kingdom, pleaded to the king. Unfortunately, their cries were nothing but noise to him. His face remained like that of a devil, unwavering, and not uttering a single word.


    At the raise of the king''s hand, all the Generals surrounded Azalea like the hands of a clock. They gathered spiritual energies to their palms and aimed at the dethroned queen. Weapons made from different elements formed from their magic and aimed at Azalea who remained the crying, lifeless doll that she had be.


    s, the king''s raised hand, fell down in a snap, signalling them to fire their weapons towards Azalea. Though some of them hesitated, they obeyed themand of their king.


    PHHOOOOSSSK!!!


    One by one, their magic flew towards Azalea¡­


    epting her death, Azalea closed her eyes¡­


    And then¡­ a sudden light blinded everyone!


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Spirit Break Out" by Kim Walker Smith ~


    "NO!" a firm and angry voice echoed throughout the whole ce!


    Along with the voice was a very strong gust of wind blowing from the center of the Coliseum, carrying the dust of the ground with it.


    Then, a shattering and hissing sound¡­


    The different colored spiritual energies from the weapons scattered like glitters in the air. For some reason, they were broken! Everyone''s eyes marvelled. For who in the world, except the Judges and the king, would be able to break the General''s magic? And all of them! They all waited for the dust and smoke to clear out¡­ eagerly anticipating at what suddenly appeared from the center of the stage.


    A few moments passed and finally, all the smoke cleared out¡­


    And at the center of the stage, was a woman, apart from Azalea, with her hands stretched out to her sides, as if protecting her¡­


    That wasn''t all¡­ for the woman who stood tall was dressed in white!


    And not just any white - it was glowing! Shining like the sun from above!


    Her tinum blonde hair danced beautifully with the wind.


    With her kind, yet firm and angry voice, she spoke up, with words that echoed once more throughout the whole Coliseum.


    "THERE WILL BE NO MORE DEATHS!"


    And after her deration was a loud cry¡­ of a dragon!


    ROOOOOOAAARRRR!!!


    The moment they heard it, everyone trembled at their feet! Their eyes and mouth were left wide opened. As they were reminded of the prophecy that every Magi knew¡­


    "Make way! Make way!


    The dragon roars for our savior hase!


    With dress as pure as white,


    and eyes burning yet calm.


    Favoured by the Supreme, she stands


    A maiden that is not one of us will save us!"


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 196 - The Maiden Dressed In White (Part 2)

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Spirit Break Out" by Kim Walker Smith (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Once the gust of wind and dust died down, everyone marvelled even more at the sight before them. ??


    The spirit of a ck dragon was behind the maiden. Not just a dragon, there were also the spirits of a Griffin, a Basilisk, an Elf, Sphinx, Pegasus, Mermaid, Chimera, Cerberus, and a Nine-tailed Fox. Those spirits¡­ they were all very familiar to the Magi. For they were none other than their own Guardians!


    If their trembling bodies weren''t enough, sweat trickled down on their faces and their heart thumped louder than ever. To those who had forgotten and lost their hope to the Supreme, they were ovee with fear. But to those who patiently waited, like the Sortis family, and believed in the Most High with all their might, they were overwhelmed for their salvation hade. The one they had all been waiting for ever since their started to crumble. It was the fulfillment of their faith¡­ the fulfillment of the Prophecy of Hope¡­


    In acknowledgement of this, every Magi bowed their heads as they ced their palms unto their chest and bent their bodies low. To a human that they looked down upon so much¡­ they bowed their heads in reverence. How the Supreme humbles the proud and exalts the meek¡­ for the Prophecy of Hope was a double-edged sword, reminding the faithful of His promised salvation in times of peril, and warning the proud that "someone not of them" would save them so their arrogance would be crushed low, and they would be reminded of the importance of humility.


    Servus, the Generals, and Judges, reacted the same way with the crowd. They, too, knew of the prophecy, so they bowed their heads in reverence - even Nefastus who at first, didn''t want to believe it, was forced toply with the others. If she didn''t, she would suffer the wrath of the devotees and everyone else who had regained their trust in the Supreme. Her body kept on trembling in fear and anxiousness. In her mind, she thought of what would happen to her father''s n. She looked around the crowd but didn''t see her father from the noble''s seat. Her anxiousness just grew worse.


    While everyone marvelled at the maiden who suddenly appeared before them, King Calum acted rather strangely. The dark aura that surrounded his body seemed to react to the maiden''s light. He gasped for breath and writhed in agony. Even though he was experiencing excruciating pain, for some reason¡­ he still stood up and walked towards the maiden.


    "R-Rania¡­," King Calum called her name under his breath. Just one word and he had to pant several times after.


    The maiden, which was indeed Rania, was confused with the king''s unexpected reaction. Why was he suddenly walking towards her, reaching out for her? Or was he aiming to kill her for disrupting his punishment? Rania raised her guard as the king approached but when his body was outside the shade of the roof protecting the throne from the sun, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Hate" by Lucas King] ~


    "A dark aura¡­ in here?" Rania asked herself in a whisper. "But how -"


    "Ugh¡­ Rania," the king continued to walk towards her, as if seeking her help. The nearer he got, the more the darkness seemed to leave his body.


    Rania examined the king''s body. Seeing that the darkness had not prated his skin, she thought she could still save him. So she quickly freed Azalea from her chains and ran towards him to offer help¡­ help to the king whom she used to hate¡­ help towards the enemy. But Rania had learned so much from her adventures with Elliot to keep hatred from her heart. With the Supreme''s guidance and the Guardian''s lessons, she understood everything.


    "Stay still," Rania said as she aimed her hands towards him, gathering holy energy in her palms.


    The Judges and Generals were alerted, deliberating if the maiden would kill their king or not. But being the savior as she was foretold in the prophecy, there was no way she would do that, was what they thought.


    "You''re alive¡­ haaah¡­ You even had magic now," King Calum smirked despite his wretched face. "But that''s useless¡­ haah¡­ This darkness¡­ is not something your holy energy can heal."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "It''s a curse¡­"


    "So it was because of your curse all along?" Azalea, who suddenly appeared behind Rania, asked with full hope in her tearstained eyes. "Sniff¡­ y-you didn''t really want to kill me?"


    King Calum trembled at the sight of Azalea. Guilt, remorse, and anger to himself for being weak and useless, clouded his heart. He averted his gaze towards her.


    "... I was weak," the king admitted despite his exasperated tone. "I let hatred seep into my heart and this curse was the curse of hatred. Just that one chance¡­ and it took over my whole mindpletely."


    "Then you really didn''t want to -" Azalea burst out to tears, "I really don''t have a lover. And you''re the one I love. You believe that, don''t you?"


    King Calum smiled bitterly at Azalea. "No. I don''t believe you."


    "Lies! You''re lying!"


    Rania was at a loss for words. She didn''t understand the whole situation. Then, King Calum raised his right arm and created a barrier that drew Azalea away. Azalea thumped her hands hard on the barrier but it didn''t break.


    "It''s back," he whispered.


    "What''s back?" Rania asked him.


    "Take Azalea away from me," he told her with his eyes zing in his seriousness. "I don''t know how you got your magic¡­ haah¡­ but do everything in your power to protect her. Go away - far away from me. My time is near¡­ haah¡­ I don''t have much strength to hold it back anymore."


    Rania remembered what Elliot told her - that there was darkness in his heart.


    "Is it because of the curse? How can I undo it?"


    "It''s not something that can be undone. So GO! Go now!" King Calum shouted and pushed her away, along with everyone in the Coliseum.


    "W-what''s happening?" the crowd murmured amongst themselves.


    Rania was unsure what to do so she simply listened and turned her back towards the king to hide Azalea and the rest to somewhere safe.


    "No! He''s suffering! He needs me! Please, Rania, don''t," Azalea begged her. "I didn''t know he was suffering and all I thought of was myself¡­ sniff¡­ please¡­ help him."


    "Azalea¡­" Rania hesitated. Then, a loud cry echoed throughout the whole surroundings.


    "WRAAAAAAAAAAAAAA."


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 197 - At Long Last

    ~ [Music Rmendation: "Dreamspell" by Gary Stadler - avable in Youtube and Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter 0_0 ~


    As the king went mad and writhed in agony, trying to fight the Curse of Hatred within him, Rania instructed everyone to safety. She told them to go to the Forbidden Chambers for it was the safest ce she could think of, knowing Elliot was there. But the crowd hesitated for they only knew of the horrors of the chambers.??


    "Rania!" Selena called out as she caught Rania in an embrace.


    Rania jolted in surprise. "Selena!"


    "You''re alive! You''re really alive!" Selena burst into tears. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry for that day¡­ sniff¡­ if not for me, you -"


    "- If not for you, I wouldn''t be who I am now," Rania smiled at her, and wiped her tears away. "Everything was meant to happen. Don''t me yourself. I''m happy you seem to be doing well."


    "Yes! Yes, I am. Thank you so much!"


    "Selena, I need your help."


    "Of course! What is it?"


    "I need all of you to go to the Forbidden Chambers," Rania pleaded with her eyes, and her voice in a rush. "I assure you, there is nothing dangerous out there. It''s a very safe ce and that''s the reason why I''m alive right now. The king¡­ I''m not exactly sure what''s happening to him but he seems dangerous. So please, go there with everyone else. The barrier there should protect you all."


    How ironic it was that the ce they thought was the most dangerous, was suddenly the safest there ever was in the Floating Kingdom.


    "R-right¡­," Selena hesitated, too, but her trust in Rania was stronger. She turned to Mitis and the rest of the Sortis family to seek help in convincing everyone.


    "HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"


    The king''s manicughter reverberated in the whole ce.


    "Where are you all going?"


    His face was that of a devil once more. Like a mad king with nothing but bloodlust in his eyes. His voice¡­ sarcastic as it was so evil, sending chills to the spine of anyone who heard it. The Magi had known their king for years but never had they seen him so¡­ devilish.


    "Pity. We haven''t even punished the humans who dared infiltrate our ce!" Then, the king turned around, looking for his aide. "Servus? Where are they? Bring them here!"


    Servus sighed, unsure if he should follow the orders of his king who seemed to be¡­ out of himself. Nevertheless, he obeyed him. In a snap of a finger, he brought all of the humans who infiltrated the pce, tied up in golden chains - from their hands to their feet - and kneeling on the ground.


    ~ [Music Rmendation: "I Will Go To You Like the First Snow" by AILEE] ~


    "Ughhh," Zeid, Nedge, and the assassins who came with them, grunted as they tried to escape from the magical chains. But it was useless.


    Despite being held captured, their faces didn''t show any sign of fear or remorse for what they have done. They all red at the mad king who stood before them, looking down at them with spite so apparent on their face.


    When Rania heard the king''s order, she immediately looked at his direction, ready to protect her fellow humans. She cast a barrier around them and ran in front of them, facing the king - with her tiny back as their refuge.


    "Stop!" Rania eximed to the king. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "I''m punishing criminals, my dear. What else would I be doing?" the king scoffed.


    "R-Rania?" a very familiar voice called out dearly to Rania.


    Trembling, it was, yes¡­ but the longing was so evident from his tone.


    The loving voice of someone she thought was dead¡­


    A voice so dear to her heart that amidst the thousand noises of the many people nearby, she was able to recognize it¡­


    A voice that she, too¡­ longed to hear so much - ever since she first arrived there, captured like the other maidens¡­


    Rania slowly turned her back, her mind was in disarray, unsure if she was hearing things or¡­ it was really him.


    Like the world turning slowly, and everything else blurring white in the background, Rania turned to her back and saw the man she never expected to be alive.


    "Ze¡­ Zeid?" Rania barely managed to say his name. Her whole body trembled, unable to believe the sight before her. Before she knew it, tears already escaped her eyes like the rushing stream.


    And there he was¡­ kneeling on the ground, bound in chains, but with an extremely overjoyed face - Zeid Ardor - her beloved fianc¨¦.


    "ZEID!" Rania cried out, and quickly ran towards him, knelt on the ground, and embraced him. "Hu-hu-hu-hu¡­ You''re alive! Sniff¡­ y-you''re alive¡­ hu-hu-hu-hu!" She caressed the back of his head and embraced him tightly despite her trembling body.


    "Rania¡­," Zeid whispered as he, too, wrapped Rania in an embrace so tight, not wanting to let her go even for a moment, for fear that she might slip away.


    Emotions kept untold for the longest of time revealed themselves¡­


    Emotions that even millions of words wouldn''t be able to express¡­


    Emotions so rooted deep inside that only the heart would be able to feel them to its entirety¡­


    Finally¡­ after what had seemed to be forever¡­ the two lovers reunited.


    Rania and Zeid¡­


    As their hearts reconciled, another''s heart was left broken¡­


    Elliot, who was watching everything from the mirror in the Forbidden Chambers, clenched his hands and bit his lips, as he smiled bitterly. He remembered Rania telling him and Ducis about him when she first introduced herself - the lover who passed away at the night she was captured - only¡­ he didn''t really pass away.


    While tears fell from Rania''s, Zeid''s, and Elliot''s faces, the king''s face grew darker.


    "So it was you," his frightening voice directed itself to Rania. "You''re the real lover of that man¡­ not Azalea, my queen."


    Rania jolted and came back to her senses. She let go of Zeid, and alerted herself. With her fierce eyes, she looked back at the mad king.


    "Because of you¡­," the king continued, "my rtionship with my queen has been tarnished. Because of you¡­ I hurt her and almost killed her when you should be the one suffering!"


    <em>WHOOOOOSH!</em>


    In his anger, the whole kingdom shook once more.


    Then, he raised his hand and out of them, came forth arrows made of fire, aiming at all the criminals before him. And thergest one of them was aimed at Zeid!


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 198 - Rania And Zeid

    [Music Rmendation: "I Will Go To You Like the First Snow" by AILEE - Goblin OST (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene T_T ~


    "No!" Rania angrily shouted and created a stronger barrier to protect Zeid and the others. "Not again!"??


    The spirit of the Guardians helped Rania increase the concentration of her barrier. This way, she stood a chance towards the overly powerful attack of the mad king.


    "Urgh¡­ hah," Rania grunted. Despite the strength given to her, it was still hard to battle against the king. Indeed, he wasn''t hailed king for nothing.


    "Rania," Zeid worried for her, "don''t try to fight him. Let''s just go back and run away from him! I prepared a ce they can''t find. We can stay there with everyone! We can live there and be together again."


    Hearing those words were like honey to Rania''s ears¡­ if only everything was the same as it was before. Tears started forming in the corners of her eyes once more. While her hands fixed forward, trying to maintain the barrier she cast, she turned her head to face Zeid who knelt beside her. She gave him the sweetest smile she could give¡­ but along with that smile was deep sorrow.


    "Zeid," she whispered his name dearly, "for a moment¡­ I would have said yes."


    Zeid knitted his brows, confused by what she said.


    "W-what do you mean?" His heart throbbed in his chest, afraid to hear what he thought Rania would tell him.


    "There''s something I need to do," her voice trembled. "A calling I must fulfill. So I can''t go back down now."


    Zeid''s face wretched and he bit his lips in his heartache. He breathed deeply, trying to ept the words his beloved told him. Even gulping was hard for him. He waited for her for so long¡­ did everything he could to get her back¡­ but why did it seem that everytime¡­ it was as if destiny was against him?


    "A calling?" Zeid asked, almost scoffing, as tears escaped his eyes. He was never the type to cry easily but this was just too much for him. "Is this rted to you having these¡­ powers? And rted to God?"


    Rania nodded slowly. "Sniff¡­ Yes, it is."


    Hearing that, Zeid''s heart crumbled. But he didn''t give up.


    "Thene back when you''re done," he said, with his eyes pleading as if his life depended on her answer.


    Rania''s eyes widened. Then, she smiled bitterly. For she knew very well what awaited her¡ªthe price of the calling''s fulfillment. Her heart crumbled like Zeid''s. If he only knew how much she wanted to do just as he said¡ªbut she couldn''t be selfish¡ªno, she had to do it. Because for her, the Supreme''s words came first before anything else. She made her resolve long ago, and answered the Most High.


    "Here I am! Send me."


    And on that day, she vowed to herself to do everything she could. Because she loved everyone¡ªjust as the Supreme loved them all. If He needed her to fulfill His marvelous n, then she would obey no matter the cost.


    Such was Rania''s heart¡­ a heart of sacrifice¡­ a heart of pure love not only to her selected people but for every creation.


    "Zeid," Rania whispered his name dearly once more, "thank you for everything. God knows how thankful I am for meeting you. If my life would repeat itself and I would be born again, I would still choose to meet you and fall in love with you. Our memories together¡­ sniff¡­ they were one of the best things that happened to me."


    "W-why are you talking like that? Rania, please, n-no¡­"


    Rania shook her head, trying to smile despite her tears that flooded like rivers to her cheeks.


    "Zeid¡­ when I first arrived here, thinking you were gone, there was not a day that I did not think of you. How I wished and longed for you toe back. How I wished everything was just a dream. Because we were supposed to get married and be happy together. W-we were supposed to build a family together¡­ sniff¡­ have children¡­ and grow old together. You were everything to me."


    "And so are you! We can still do that now¡­ sniff¡­ please."


    "¡­ If you hold the fate of mankind in your hands, you won''t say that."


    "I don''t care about the world. I only care about you. So please, don''t talk like you''re¡­ gonna leave me forever."


    "¡­ I can''t be selfish."


    "Why does it have to be you? Why can''t it just be somebody else?"


    "There is hope waiting for everyone. Everything will go back to the way it was¡­ yes, salvation ising. And I want to be a part of that. For everyone''s smile and everyone''s future¡­ I have to do this. I''m really sorry, Zeid. Please, don''t wait for me. Go and find your happiness¡­ even if it''s not me."


    s, the words Zeid never wanted to hear.


    "Y-you''re giving up on us?" Zeid''s voice trembled. "I can wait no matter how long, it''s fine. Just don''t push me away, please¡­"


    If only Rania could tell him the truth¡­ but she couldn''t. Breaking up with him was too much already. She knew Zeid wouldn''t stand for it if he knew the whole truth.


    "I''m really sorry¡­ Goodbye, Zeid."


    At those words, Rania reached out one of her hands to him, and broke his and hisrade''s chains. Then, she started casting a teleportation circle for them to escape.


    "All of you, bring the maidens with you and go back home. And please, bring Zeid with you. Please make sure¡­ that he''s okay."


    "NO! Rania, NO!" Zeid shouted with all his might as Nedge and the others tried to drag him to the magic circle.


    But then, just as they were all fleeing from the mad king¡­


    CRACCCCKKKK! Rania''s barrier was shattered into pieces! It was followed by the sinisterugh of the king.


    "Still trying to escape?"


    With another wave of his hand, he created a raging fire bird that was almost as big as half of the Coliseum. Rania''s eyes widened upon its sight¡ªthe amount of spiritual energy in it was more than she could bear. She knew that she wasn''t strong enough to deflect it should he continue his attack. In her desperation, she pleaded to the king.


    "Please! Stop this! Let them go! I beg of you!"


    ===============


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    It''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Please VOTE me with POWERSTONES on that story and leave reviews andments. More PS, more chapter updates! And once again, thank you all so much!


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    ===============

 Chapter 199 - The Maidens Choice

    [Music Rmendation: "I Will Go To You Like the First Snow" by AILEE - Goblin OST (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene T_T ~


    "Stop? You''re asking me to stop?" the king raised his eyebrows and scoffed. "Ha-ha-ha! And why would I do that?" his eyes reflected nothing but hatred and madness. "All of you should just die!"??


    "Your highness! Please don''t!" Servus suddenly came from his back and pleaded with him. "She''s the maiden! The saviour prophesied by the Great Oracle! I beseech you, calm your anger!"


    The king raised his chin and looked down on Rania. He frowned, pondering over the said truth. But then, his face suddenly lit up, as if a great idea came to his mad mind.


    "Right. She is the maiden that''s supposed to save us, huh? In that case, I really can''t kill her."


    "T-that''s right, your highness," Servus agreed. "For the humans¡­ if you could also¡ª"


    "But I can kill the rest," the king interrupted. "Too bad, the maiden doesn''t want that. But I can''t just let them go! They''re criminals! They dared infiltrate my pce!"


    "Ugh," Servus and Rania grunted. Sweats formed on their foreheads as they waited for the verdict of the king.


    "In that case¡­ I have a perfect idea," the king snickered evilly. "Rania," he turned to her, "I''ll give you an option if you really don''t want them to die."


    Frowning, Rania answered, "Whatever it is, I will do everything in my power to save them. So say it. What do you want?"


    s, the king smiled like a devil and said, "Be my concubine."


    Rania and everyone who heard gaped in the utter madness they heard. For the Magi, making the Chosen Maiden be a mere concubine was both disrespect and abomination to the Supreme''s chosen servant. And for Rania, it meant betraying Zeid, Elliot, and Azalea, and the pain that it would cost all of them.


    "Oh, and that''s not all," the king added. "I will also need to erase the memory of your lover to make sure he doesn''t get any other ideas and think of rescuing you again."


    Rania''s face wretched. And as if the tear stains weren''t enough on her cheeks, her eyes flooded again.


    "Z-Zeid will forget me?" she asked herself in her mind. "A-all the things that we shared, all the memories¡­ everything?"


    Her heart ached more than before. It was one thing to let go of Zeid since she would eventually cease to exist. But knowing Zeid wouldn''t even remember her? Like all those times they shared were nothing? It was too much for her. But she had to agree. She wasn''t powerful enough to protect them and if she didn''t agree with his demands, it would cost their lives.


    Though her heart ached, she answered him, "I¡­ I agree. Just let them go, please." Her fist curled into a ball and her lips and body trembled. Trying to stop herself from crying, she turned to Zeid wishing to get a glimpse of him for thest time.


    Zeid who was far from them at that time and couldn''t hear their conversation, simply did his best to escape Nedge and the others.


    "HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!" the kingughed hysterically. "What fitting punishment for the two of you. You destroyed my rtionship with my queen, so it''s only fair I destroyed yours, too."


    "Sniff¡­ sniff," Rania could only but cry in her despair. She couldn''t move an inch from her position. She wanted to run and embrace Zeid for thest time, but her trembling body failed her. Her wretched heart destroyed her. Indeed, Zeid was her only weakness¡ªa fact that the king used against her.


    Then, the mad king cancelled his fire bird magic and instead, created a small sphere made of water from his hands. The water sphere moved to Zeid''s direction as Rania devastatingly watched it approach him¡ªthe magic that would make Zeid forget her existence. The humans avoided it as it passed them. When it settled in front of Zeid, everyone fled except for him. His eyes fixed itself to Rania, not caring of whatever it was that came to him.


    As if Rania''s surroundings slowed down and blurred, her focus remained fixated to Zeid. She at least wanted to carve it in her memory¡­ thest time she would see him while he still knew who she was.


    Three¡­


    Two¡­


    One¡­


    <em>Pwoooooshhhh¡­ </em>


    s, the water sphere passed unto Zeid''s face, wetting him after, and taking his most precious memories of Rania. Once it took what it needed, it evaporated into thin air.


    And just like that¡­ he forgot who the woman he was staring at that moment was¡­


    The woman he loved for so long¡­


    The woman who was his past, present, and future¡­


    The woman whom he only ever wanted to get back and save¡­


    His only beloved Rania¡­ now forgotten.


    Due to the aftereffect of the magic, Zeid fell unconscious and Nedge caught him in his arms. Then, as the king agreed, he let go of them. He himself created arge transportation circle and ced all the humans there. Feeling generous, he even included all the other maidens who were stuck in their pces, giving them back to wherever they came from. That way, only Rania, Azalea, Selena, and the other captured maidens that had been given to the Generals and other nobles, remained in the Floating Kingdom.


    And so, all the humans went back down to their¡­ including Zeid.


    Rania fell silent as he watched him sinking into the ck hole created by the teleportation circle. When thest of his hair strand was gone, s, she broke into tears.


    "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" she wailed at the top of her lungs.


    Tears gushed out from her eyes once again.


    Her fragile heart, pulverized into existence.


    Her cry reverberated unto the whole Coliseum that everyone who heard it couldn''t help but feel for her.


    "''Hu-hu-hu-hu-hu¡­ Zeid¡­ sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Waaaaaaaaahu-hu-hu¡­"


    She thought she was strong enough to let him go¡­


    But her heart told a different story¡­

 Chapter 200 - Extra #10: Another Surprise

    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Wee to another EXTRA chapter!!! And Happy 200 Chapters to us!!! <3??


    How are you all? Sorry for my slow updates but I''m currently stockpiling right now so I can go back to daily publishing for this book. Just a bit more and I''ll get there. I''m nning on having thest 2 months or maybe three of "The King''s Beloved" to have published chapters daily for you to enjoy. <3


    Also, I would just like to thank each and everyone of you again for all the love and support you gave my very first book, TKB, fromst year up to now. Because of all of you, I won Nomination Awards atst year''s AllNovelFull Spirity Awards Spring 2020!


    Truly, it''s all thanks to all of your love and support! T_T I couldn''t have done it without you all. Thank you very, very much from the bottom of my heart! T_T


    I''ll be joining again this year and hopefully, I win again. I''m so shy but I''m gonna be shameless and ask all of your support once more. XD Please check out my new story by searching for it in the app.


    ==============


    Title: "A Beautiful Catastrophe"


    Genre: Contemporary Romance


    "Do you have regrets in life? As for me, of course I do. Lots of them in fact¡ªmy short life span, wasted youth, unfulfilled potential, and worse, no love life. If you''re given a chance to live once more, will you take it? You bet I will! And this time¡­ I''ll make sure to do all the things I want! Live my dreams and fulfill my potential! This time¡­ I''ll make sure to be happy¡ªand maybe, fall in love too."


    - Senara Lee


    Synopsis:


    "You are the author of your life. It is your choice to either fill it with joy or tragedy."


    A dying woman reminisces on her short life andes to regret not doing the things she likes¡ªalways sacrificing her own happiness for her family. On her deathbed, she whispers her wishes to a friend.


    "If only I could go back in time¡­ I''ll make sure to live my life for my sake and not somebody else''s."


    Little did she know that her impossible wish woulde true with the help of a mysterious woman. And in her second chance at life, she meets a certain problematic person¡­


    "Kaiden Ma." Both the goal and envy of many men around the world, this young and handsome genius, who is also the heir to "Red Dragon Holdings", has a little problem. One¡ªhe is way too grumpy; and two¡ªhe is mysophobic. With his family pushing him in a rtionship, the problem escted. For how can he possibly be in a rtionship if he can''t even touch anyone? Due to this, he is forced to look for a suitable "pretend" partner.


    "Senara Lee. I''d like to offer you a deal."


    "Hm? A deal? What deal?"


    "I need a fake girlfriend and you''re the only one who''s trustworthy enough to assume the position. Be my girlfriend for a year and I''ll make one of your books into a movie."


    "For real?! You bet I''m in! Anything for my babies!" (babies¡ªshe''s referring to her books, yes, she calls them her babies).


    And so, their hrious and catastrophic game begins¡­ Well, at least until the "Guardians of Fate"es in.


    ==============


    Here''s a glimpse of Chapter 1 for ABC (A Beautiful Catastrophe)


    "Take care of your brother for me."


    That was what my mom always used to say to me. From when I was a mere kid, up until I grew to be a teenager, and even when I became an adult. She was kind and loving, though sickly. And my brother was too young¡ªwe had a big age gap of five years. As for my dad, well¡­ don''t ask.


    Whenever she would say that, me who loves my mom so much, would always reply¡­


    "Yes, mom."


    "Of course."


    "Anytime."


    "Always."


    Since my mom was sick, we had no Dad, and my brother was too young to take on work, the responsibility of upholding our family was left in my hands. "Bread-winner" was what they called people like me. It''s verymon in Asian countries¡ªor maybe even in the western ones. Sounds nice yes, my rtives would alwayspliment how filial I was but nobodypletely understood how "heavy" that burden really was, especially for the young me back then. I was merely sixteen, and I had to abandon college to work my ass off¡­ in order to support our family.


    Over the years of working, eating, sleeping, and repeating the same process with no goal in life, I would admit that... I began to question myself.


    ''If I keep on taking care of my brother¡­ Who will take care of me?''


    ==============


    This one is light and more of a romanticedy, though it will be a bit dramatic in the beginning. There''s a bit of fantasy in it since it''s a reincarnation story but there''s no major misunderstanding, ridiculous or unrealistic drama, or over the top viin/s with unreasonable demands and motivation of making the lead''s life a hell. XD


    If you''re fans of "It''s Okay Not to be Okay" kdrama, or "Kaichou wa Maid Sama" anime, or "A Beautiful Time With You"ic, this story is kind of a mixture of all those, but not entirely. It just has, hopefully, the same vibes as those things I mentioned.


    I have published 18 chapters since Monday so far and will maintain a 1 chapter per day schedule.


    I hope you all help me VOTE with POWERSTONES on for my new novel. Leave reviews andments, too, and let me know what you think of the book. This will be my first contemporary romance story and in first person POV as well. Any feedback will be highly appreciated. More PS, more chapter updates as well! I currently have 47 chapters stockpile on that one, all scheduled to publish one daily up to May. I hope you all enjoy it while I''m stockpiling for TKB. <3


    For those who voted for "Something Indescribable" to be the story I write next, I actually started it but since it''s like TKB, I need more time to prepare for theplex and unique story that you loved. It took me a whole year to conceptualize everything for TKB, but I started this idea way backst year so just a few more months and it will be ready. <3 Sorry for the dy. I thought it''s better to give you a quality story than just the usual tropes and clich¨¦s.


    Also, my book cover for that one looks so cool so do look forward to it! XD Even their costumes are so pretty! Hopefully, I get richer and be able to hire an artist to draw it as a webtoon since I really want this one to be aic, same with TKB. Unfortunately, I don''t have the capability for that yet. XD


    Once again, thank you all so much for everything! I hope you''re all doing fine. Don''t forget to love yourself, be safe, healthy, and happy. <3


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae


    PS. Tomorrow''s chapter will be dope so make sure to stay tuned! (¤Ã ???? ??)¤Ã

 Chapter 201 - Revelations After Revelations

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene~


    As if the moon, stars, and the sun abandoned the sky, a sudden darkness shrouded the whole Coliseum. Actually, no¡ªnot just the Coliseum but the whole Earth. Even on the parts where it was supposed to be morning, or the parts where there should have been a beautiful aurora, they too, were covered in utter darkness. ??


    It wasn''t because of the clouds, or the weather, or any natural urrence in nature¡­ it was simply a pitch ck tenebrosity caused by magic. But by whom? For who in the world had power strong enough to affect a whole? None of them knew¡­ even the mad king whoughed hysterically a while ago, was left confounded. If it wasn''t the king who did it¡­ then who was it? Was it the maiden? But no¡ªeven she wasn''t powerful enough to defeat the king that''s why she was forced to sumb to his ridiculous demands. And if it wasn''t her¡­ was it the Supreme?


    While everyone wondered and Rania continued crying her heart out, the whole began to tremor. It was followed by a series of loud rumbling and crashing noises in the skies. Lightning struck in random directions and the wind blew violently not minding whatever it passed through.


    Then, a giant ball of bright white light appeared beside Rania¡­


    "WHO?" a deep voice of a man came from the ball of light and asked in a terrifying tone. His voice echoed for everyone to hear. "WHO DARED MAKE YOU CRY?"


    Rania, whose eyes lost its glow, lifted her head towards the light.


    Out of the light came a gentle pair of hands, reaching out to her face, and wiping her tears away.


    "Don''t cry anymore," the voice suddenly became gentle, like the voice used to talk to someone so dear. "I am here."


    After that, the light dispersed in the air to reveal an enchanting young man with tall and perfect features that one could easily mistake him for a celestial being. His unparalleled beauty showed gentleness, worry, and pure love towards the maiden. He bent down low, and embraced the maiden dearly unto his arms, caressing her back to calm her down.


    Everyone marvelled upon seeing him, though it wasn''t because of his out of this world beauty¡­ but instead, it was because of his hair!


    Yes¡­ a grown man with pure white hair! And a pure Magi at that!


    The crowd murmured amongst themselves. For there never was an adult Magi who could retain the pureness of their hearts, and at the same, their hair, due to Pandora''s Charm. They all wondered how someone could be so pure? If it was the Chosen Maiden, they would understand but¡­ him? A man they didn''t know? Unless¡­


    "C-could it be?" Servus'' eyes widened in disbelief. For some reason, his body trembled with great intensity as if he saw a ghost.


    Likewise, the king''s expression was the same. The darkness in his eyes faded for a moment, along with his madness and curse of hatred, allowing him to take control once more of his body. Perhaps it was the shock he experienced at that moment that gave him leverage. Or perhaps, an entirely different reason? Nevertheless, his consciousness returned and he stared at him with longing in his eyes.


    With trembling lips, the king whispered in an exasperated tone¡­


    "E-Elliot?"


    Everyone gasped as soon as they heard the name. For there was only one Elliot they knew existed and nobody else could have the same name out of respect. Yes, respect towards the one and only¡­


    "Everyone!" another voice echoed throughout the whole Coliseum. This time, there were two voices¡ªone of a woman, and one of a man.


    They all turned towards the direction of the voice to reveal the Sortis twins before them¡­ the Oracle Illumin¨¢ire, and her chosen Interpreter and Judge, vis.


    "Bend your knees and bow down in reverence," the twins continued. "For before you stands the true heir to the throne, son of thete King and Queen Regis, and the Anointed King of the Most High!"


    Everyone then, turned towards the young man with bright white hair. Their hearts pounded and their bodies shook, some in fear, some in joy, some in devastation from the truth they''re hearing.


    "ELLIOT VERUS REGIS!"


    As the twinsmanded, everyone fell to their knees and bowed before Elliot. There was no reason to doubt their words for there was no one else who had beautiful and genuinely white hair other than thete King and his son, all inherited from their ancestor which was the Great King Elijah himself.


    After the back to back revtions that were unveiled to them, the crowd grew confused and uncertain of their future. For what would happen now that the true heir was back? Would their current king just step out of the throne? Or would there be war and bloodshed amongst them? Would they be forced to choose sides? As their uncertainty grew, their hearts shrunk within them.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, another catastrophe befell them.


    PHOOOSSK!!! PHOOOSSK!!! PHOOOSSK!!!


    One by one, a ck octagonal box, threw themselves towards the Coliseum with the first one aimed at King Calum, approaching at great speed.


    Seeing it, Nefastus who had be silent from the moment Rania arrived, suddenly yelled in her desperation. Her face paled and her expression showed nothing but pure fear.


    "NOOO!!!" she screamed and quickly teleported herself towards King Calum. She created a strong barrier around them.


    Huge, dark, sharp, and w-like hands suddenly came out of the octagonal box. This time, they were much bigger, and much stronger.


    CRRAACCKK!!!


    Nefastus'' barrier turned out to be no match against the monster that came out of the ck octagonal box. And because of that, the ws prated the barrier and aimed towards the king.


    Tears escaped her eyes but without hesitation, she used her body as a shield to protect the king¡­


    PHOOSK!


    With a swift thrust, the huge ws prated her chest and stomach, giving her severe pain. She didn''t shriek or shout. She only cried, and turned towards the king, wanting to see his face for thest time.


    "My beloved king," she whispered despite the blood gushing out of her mouth. "I-I¡­ I''m sorry for my selfishness¡­ P-please, be happy."


    And those were thest words Nefastus was able to utter. The ws pulled back out of her chest, taking her green spiritual core from her. As soon as they took it, her body fell lifeless on the floor.


    Witnessing that, Elliot''s head began to ache terribly, while everyone else started to panic.


    "E-Exsorbeo! I-It''s back!"

 Chapter 202 - In The Forbidden Chambers

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene~


    "Tsk! What a stupid daughter," Avarus sighed and shook his head. "That was the perfect timing to kill him¡ªhis full guard was down, and his attention was onto something else. Truly foolish and useless up until the end!"??


    Like a serpent hiding in itsir, or a predator waiting for its prey, Avarus could be seen sitting like a king from his office, watching everything unfold in his own magical mirror. His eyebrows knitted, and lips curled down in disapproval.


    Scoffing, he continued, "Hmf! No matter, I can still turn this situation around." His eyes fixed itself unto Elliot''s image. "The son of thete King and Queen Regis, huh? So you''re still alive after all these years, hiding like a coward. Heh. Want your throne back? Never! I have a perfect use for you."


    Then, he stood up and approached the far end corner of his office where a painting of the throne room hung by the wall. Once in front of it, he tapped his foot on the floor, activating a magic circle, and opening up a secret basement below. He walked down the stairs and followed the path to the unknown.


    After a few minutes of walking, he finally arrived at the ce he wanted to visit¡ªa huge weaponry. And at its middle shined two, glowing swords sealed within a protected barrier. He walked towards it with an evil smirk on his face.


    "Ha-ha-ha," Avarusughed softly. To what it was he''s thinking at that moment, not a single soul knew.


    Meanwhile, back at the Coliseum, everyone panicked upon seeing an Exsorbeo. Some tried to flee, some tried to protect themselves in barriers, however, their efforts were in vain for the new Exsorbeo was stronger than what they all thought of.


    "Aaaarggghh!" the crowds started screaming in pain.


    One by one, the ck octagonal boxes turned into a monster with huge and sharp ws, ready to devour anyone near them.


    Though an extreme pain agonized his head, Elliot cast a highly concentrated barrier that protected everyone and threw the Exsorbeo out of the way. Elliot burned them with fire but it only absorbed his spiritual energy. Not in the condition to fight, he decided to retreat and take everyone with him towards the Forbidden Chamber¡ª the chamber who at that moment had a hole in the barrier caused by his attempt to escape and rescue Rania.


    In a snap of Elliot''s finger, everyone teleported inside the chamber, including King Calum, who carried Nefastus'' body in his arms. He was devastated, just as everyone else was.


    "Urgh¡­ hahh¡­ hahh¡­" Elliot breathed heavily. He went towards the hole to fix it, putting it back on for everyone''s protection. He was familiar with Exsorbeo but he didn''t know yet how to defeat it so he decided to retreat first and form a n.


    "Elliot," Rania called his name from behind. She seemed to have regained her consciousness after the horrible things that just happened. Her eyes were red and puffy though from all the tears she cried.


    "Rania," Elliot turned to her and called her dearly. "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Y-yes¡­ I''m so sorry. I¡­ I was weak and ¡ª"


    "No, you''re not. It''s alright. Don''t me yourself. You did your best."


    "But I¡­" Rania bit her lips as she remembered her failure. She still wasn''t alright. Her heart still ached terribly. But with everything that''s happening before them, she couldn''t let herself sumb to pain. "I should have been wiser and not let my emotions get to me. I should have¡ª"


    Elliot pressed his forefinger to Rania''s lips, hushing her. Despite the continuous pain in his head, he gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Everything will be fine. Don''t worry."


    Rania did her best to smile back and nod in agreement.


    After fixing the barrier which was in the pavilion where he first met Rania, Elliot returned to the chambers. He was weed by the curious looks of every Magi that resided in the Floating Kingdom. Out of them, Illuminaire and vis stepped forward.


    "It has been a long time," Illuminaire greeted him with a sweet smile, "My King."


    "It has been a long time, indeed," vis seconded.


    The twins looked at him with great favour as if he was brother they haven''t met for so long. They''re eyes sparkled with tears at its corners and great anticipation.


    Elliot was taken aback. He tried to survey his mind but¡­ he couldn''t remember the two of them. Instead, his head throbbed in pain once more.


    "Urgh," Elliot grunted , involuntarily touching his temples, trying to relieve his difort. "I apologize but¡­ I don''t recognize the both of you."


    vis and Illuminaire were horrified. They looked at each other as if seeking answers, but they didn''t know as well, why or how could he possibly have forgotten them.


    "Y-you don''t¡­ remember us?" Illuminaire frowned and lowered her eyes. "But we were¡­"


    vis tapped her shoulders.


    "It''s alright. Maybe something happened that led to his forgotten memories," he said. "Nheless, we are happy to finally see you again." He reached out his hands towards Elliot, wanting to shake his''.


    Elliot took his hands without hesitation.


    "I am vis Sortis, the First Judge, and this is my twin sister, the Oracle of our generation, Illuminaire Sortis," he introduced themselves.


    "vis!" Selena shouted from afar the moment she finally caught sight of her husband again.


    Hearing her voice, vis turned to her direction immediately but Selena was faster and she caught him in an embrace.


    "Selena!" he sighed in relief and hugged his beloved wife tightly. "You''re alright.


    "Yes! And so are you," Selena sniffed and smiled at the same time. "I missed you¡­ sniff."


    "I missed you, too¡­ greatly."


    While the keyholders assembled themselves, another two arrived at the Forbidden Chamber. From the basement below, in Anguis Solum, they ascended, surprising everyone who saw them.


    "G-golden eyes," the crowd began murmuring amongst themselves.


    "T-that means¡­ they''re¡ª"


    "Guardians! Guardians have arrived! They''re real!"


    And so, Ducis and Luna who was now Lunaflora, returned atst.

 Chapter 203 - The Time Has Finally Arrived

    [Music Rmendation: "Dearly Beloved" by Y¨­ko Shimomura (Orchestra version by Hikari) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    "F-Flora? Guardian Flora?" Rania asked herself upon seeing the familiar woman with pinkish white hair and beautiful golden eyes standing beside Ducis. She had seen her a couple of times from the gates she travelled with Elliot.??


    Ducis and Lunaflora approached Rania and Elliot.


    "Rania!" Lunaflora gleefully greeted Rania, and hugged her tightly. "I missed you! Waaaaahhh¡­ I''m so sorry for leaving you without saying anything! You must have been so worried. I''m really sorry!"


    "This¡­ demeanor and speech," Rania thought, "could it be?" Then, she escaped from her embrace and took a good look at her face. "Is that you¡­ Luna?"


    Despite the massive change in her appearance, and a slight change in her voice which was mature yet still sweet, Rania recognized her dear fairy friend.


    "Yes! It''s me! I¡ªwell, it''s a really long story but it''s me! Luna! Actually, Lunaflora, that''s my full name."


    Hearing that, Rania started crying again and went back to embrace her dear friend.


    "I''m so d you''re back and that you''re alright," she sobbed. "Next time you leave without saying goodbye, I''m going to forget about you."


    "He-he-he-he¡­ I''m really sorry. I promise not to do it again."


    "d to have you both back," Elliot smiled towards Lunaflora and Ducis. "Took you a bit long though."


    As if guilty from something, Ducis'' and Lunaflora''s face blushed pink.


    "Cough¡­ Ahm, there''s just," Ducis averted his eyes as he exined, "well, we haven''t seen each other in a while so we¡­ talked, yes, that''s right. There was a lot to discuss so it took longer than I anticipated."


    "You''re hiding something," Elliot caught quickly. For indeed, nothing could escape his eyes. Chuckling, he continued, "Whatever, it doesn''t matter. As long as you''re back."


    "T-that''s right."


    It was only then that Ducis noticed the twins before them.


    "The two of you¡­" he turned his gaze towards the twins. He then pondered for a moment, knitting his brows in the process.


    "Greetings, towards the Guardian of Fate, and the Guardian of Grace," vis bowed his head towards Ducis and Lunaflora.


    Illuminaire followed him and greeted them as well.


    "I am vis, the First Judge and Chosen Interpreter, and this is my sister Illuminaire, the Oracle."


    Ducis looked around him and saw that all the pieces had gathered. He also noticed that Elliot''s hair had returned to its original color, to which he smiled upon seeing.


    "I see¡­ In that case, the time has finally arrived."


    Rania and Elliot''s eyes widened. They had mostly heard him ever say that the time had note yet¡­ but this time, it finally arrived? If that was true then¡­ will they finally receive all the answers to their questions? Their hearts thumped in great anticipation.


    "Elliot," Ducis called him, "it is time. There is something that you need to know."


    "Are you telling me the whole truth this time?"


    "¡­ Yes. All of it. The good and the bad, so I need you to strengthen your heart and resolve."


    "Uhm," Elliot nodded, and his expression turned serious. "I''m ready. Tell me everything."


    And so, Ducis stopped the time for everyone in the Floating Kingdom except for those involved¡ªhimself, Lunaflora, Rania, Elliot, vis, Illuminaire, the current King Calum who approached them while they were talking, andstly¡­ Selena.


    "I need you all to pay careful attention to what I''m about to show you," Ducis started. "These are all the truths I''ve gathered ever since ''that'' day."


    Everyone turned to him to listen. Ducis'' body glowed and golden dust started to gather around him. An intricate magic circle drew itself from beneath his feet and suddenly, the whole surroundings became pitch ck.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" a soothingugh of a child echoed in their surroundings.


    Then, the pitch ck surroundings were reced by an enchanting garden. It was morning, and the sun shined bright from the sky. In the middle of the garden were three little children, around 3 to 4 years of age¡ªone had golden hair, one with light blue hair, and thest one had pure white hair. They were all smiling adorably while their little hands held small swords used for practice.


    "Yeah! I won!" the child with white hair eximed and jumped in joy.


    "As expected of the Crown Prince," the child with light blue hair said cooly, while patting the dust from his knees. "It would be a shame if someone like me manages to defeat you in swordsmanship. That would mean you''re cking off in your training."


    "¡ªWhich I don''t!"


    "Right. In that case, why don''t you try defeating your cousin?"


    Noticing they were looking at him, the child with golden hair who stood as their referee, tilted his head.


    "Hm? Me? But I''m older by a year. I will have more experience and training so you''ll be at a disadvantage."


    The white haired child grinned with excitement.


    "He-he¡­ We won''t know until we try."


    "Hah! Cheeky now, are we?"


    "Not really. I just wanted to try."


    The golden haired boy smirked. "Alright. Let''s see then."


    And so, they began their duel. As they were fighting, Elliot''s head throbbed again.


    "These children before you," Ducis said, "was none other than the three of you," he pointed at Elliot, vis, and King Calum. "Elliot¡­ this little child with beautiful white hair is you."


    "I see¡­" Elliot stared at the said child. "In that case, what they said in the Coliseum was true?"


    Ducis nodded. "You are the Crown Prince, the one and only son of thete King and Queen Regis. Calum, who is now the current king, is your cousin. And vis, who is now the First Judge, is your childhood friend, along with his twin sister, Illuminaire."


    Hearing that, Elliot turned to Calum and vis. He stared at them for a moment, trying to regain his memory, and they in turn, looked back at him.


    "I won! I won!" the little Elliot eximed again. "Did you see that? I won against him!"


    "Ugh," the little vis raised one of his eyebrows in disgust. "I think he let you win on purpose though."


    The little Calum chuckled. "What are you saying? Of course, I didn''t."


    "Ohe on," vis grunted. "You love your cousin too much, he''s practically your brother."


    "Huh? You let me win on purpose?" little Elliot asked, annoyed. "In that case, let''s fight again! You can''t hold back this time. Can''t you see I''m really trying to learn?"


    "Ha-ha-ha! Are you all ying or training yourselves?" a beautiful woman suddenly appeared before them. She had long and silky honey blonde hair, adorned by a white crown on her head. Her smile was simply the sweetest.


    Elliot''s eyes widened upon seeing the woman. Ducis didn''t need to exin who she was to him. Tears formed in the corner of his eyes as he stared longingly at her.


    "M-Mother?"


    "Ha-ha-ha! It seems they have forgotten how to take a break," said another man that came with her. This time, he, too, had pure white hair, and a handsomely gentle visage.


    "F-Father?"


    "Yes," Ducis confirmed. "They are your mother and father. King Eli Verus Regis, and Queen Alice Regis."

 Chapter 204 - A Trip To The Past (Part 1)

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    Though Elliot''s head continued to ache, nothing couldpare to the pain he felt in his heart upon seeing histe mother and father.??


    ''How could it be possible to miss someone so much¡­ even if you don''t remember them?'' Elliot asked himself.


    Along with his aching heart, he breathed deeply, and tears fell from his eyes. Though his memory failed him, his heart remembered his own parents who were very dear to him. Seeing them again after a long 19 years¡­ he couldn''t help but want to embrace them in his arms.


    Elliot ran towards them out of his desperation and great longing¡­


    Only to disappoint himself for his body simply passed through them¡­


    For whatever they were seeing right at that moment was but a fraction of a memory¡ªan illusion created by Ducis'' magic.


    Elliot sobbed. He could only but look at the reflection of histe parents before him. Seeing them, but not touching. Hearing them talk, but not able to hold a conversation.


    It was only then that Elliot realized¡­ how much he missed his parents. Trying to ept the sad truth, he clenched his hands and gritted his teeth.


    Seeing him in so much pain, Rania walked towards him and patted his back. But even Rania wasn''t able to heal the immense yearning in his heart. The torment it caused him was just too severe.


    "Mother! Father!" the little Elliot grinned from ear to ear upon seeing his parents. He immediately glided towards them and embraced them in his tiny arms.


    "Greetings, your majesties," little Calum and little vis bowed.


    "Greetings as well, little gentlemen," Queen Alice smiled at them. "You may raise your heads."


    "And as for you," King Eli turned to his son who was then sitting on his arm, "it should be ''your majesty'' my little one," he corrected him with a smile on his face.


    "Huh?" little Elliot pouted andined, "Aren''t I exempted to that? I''m your cute son!"


    "Ha-ha! It seems you have been spoiled too much by your mother."


    "What? No, I didn''t," Queen Alice shook her head. "If it''s between us, it''s YOU who spoiled him too much."


    "Me? Of course not!"


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" and they allughed together.


    "Everything was perfect," Ducis exined to Elliot. "Thete king and queen were beloved by everyone. They ruled the entire Gaia with great wisdom, faith, and love¡ªjust like their ancestors."


    SWOOOSH¡­


    The wind suddenly blew strong, and glimmers of light started to appear before everyone. A silhouette of a woman formed through the wind.


    "You all look like you''re having fun," a cheerful and gentle voice echoed throughout the garden.


    A little more and what once was a silhouette of a woman turned into a real one. She was stunningly beautiful and looked so kind and gentle, as if she couldn''t hurt a fly. She wore a long, white, goddess robe with halter top and a flowing fabric as its skirt. It had white gold linings at its hem, and on her shoulders was a cape cut in half, made also with the same flowing fabric, making them look like wings as they danced with the air. Her legs were adorned with a white gold diator sandals, and her wrists and neck also with white golden essories. They were all a perfect match to her silvery golden eyes, and a greatbination to her long, wavy, and smooth bright red hair that shined like rubies when illuminated by the sun.


    Everyone looked at the woman who arrived floating in the air.


    "Amare," Queen Alice called her dearly, "you''ve finally returned. Wee home."


    "Wee home, Amare," King Eli seconded.


    "Indeed, I am home," Amare smiled sweetly. Then, she descended to the ground and bowed her head towards the king and queen. "Greetings to my beloved majesties." And turning to little Elliot, she said, "And of course, to the cute little prince as well."


    Little Elliot beamed at her. "Amare! Teach me that magic again!"


    "Be respectful Elliot, she''s a Judge, you know," little vis reprimanded him.


    "Huh? But Amare doesn''t mind it," little Elliot pouted.


    "Of course, I don''t," Amare chuckled. "Anything for the cute prince."


    "See? I told you she doesn''t mind."


    "Ugh, you really have been spoiled too much," little vis shook his head in disapproval. "Hey, Calum. A little help here? We''re supposed to guide each other to be proper heirs to our families."


    But little Calum was busy chuckling as he adored his little cousin. The little Elliot went down from his father''s arms and tugged on Amare''s skirt, pestering her to teach him magic. The little Calum walked towards them and rummaged the little prince''s hair, much to his annoyance.


    "Waaah! My hair," little Elliotined. "And you said I should look proper."


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" little Calumughed at him. "It''s punishment for being naughty."


    "But I''m not naughty. I just want to learn lots," he pouted again.


    "Continue pouting and your lips will be stuck at that position."


    "T-that''s not true."


    "You think so? I think I read something about a curse like that. It just randomly targets children that love toin and pout so much."


    "W-what?" little Elliot whimpered like a cute dog. "T-that''s not real, right, Amare?"


    Amareughed out loud. "Oh my goodness, you''re so adorable Elliot."


    Little Elliot blushed pink. "So it''s not true! Calum you liar!"


    He then turned to little Calum ready to pick a fight with him but he was faster and already fled the scene.


    "Hey! Wait for me!"


    And so, the little prince chased his cousin until he caught him in a barrier, to which little Calum easily escaped. They ran around the garden chasing and running away from each other.


    Little vis sighed and shook his head again. "Am I the only logical person in this ce?"


    As theirughs echoed throughout the whole ce, Elliot, vis, and King Calum, lowered their eyes. Seeing their peaceful past before them was both joyful, and heartbreaking.


    In their hearts, they couldn''t help but ask.


    ''Where did it ever go wrong?''

 Chapter 205 - A Trip To The Past (Part 2)

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    The scenery changed after. What once was a bright garden turned into a dark room¡ªan office, and a loud crackling of thunder could be heard in the background. Everything was dark. Only therge window, behind a man with green hair, illuminated the ce. He sat in front of the desk located at the middle of the room, with his arms resting on the table. He tapped his forefingers on the desk, looking bored from waiting. Until a knock on the door got his attention.??


    A man with golden hair and bright aquamarine eyes came inside. He had a handsome visage, but looked stern and cold.


    "Avarus," the man with golden hair called the green-haired man. "You sent a message saying that you wanted to show me something in your office?"


    "Ah! Finally, you arrived, Sanguis," Avarus beamed at him, as he weed and ushered him inside, towards the sofa.


    "This better be worthwhile or I would find you impudent for trying to ask a Judge to visit you in your office when you should be the one doing it if you need something."


    "But, of course! It surely will be worth your while," he smiled smugly.


    Sanguis smirked in return. "This better not be about more funds for your research."


    When they were seated, Avarus waved his hand and the table set itself for tea. He poured the drink for Sanguis and offered him pastry which he epted. They exchanged few pleasantries and small talk. It would appear that they were rather friendly with each other as they chuckled on their jokes.


    "Kidding aside, speak your business," Sanguis broke their idle talk.


    "Right, I shouldn''t take much of your time," Avarus replied, putting down his cup on the table.


    A moment of silence passed by.


    "Sanguis¡­ do you not want more power?"


    Sanguis was taken aback by the sudden question.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Ha-ha-ha! I know you know what I mean, my dear friend."


    Sanguis'' eyes widened in surprise and his eyebrows furrowed in anger.


    "Not this again, Avarus!"


    "I''m sorry but I will keep on pushing you since I personally believe you are a better fit for the throne than anyone else!"


    "My brother is doing an outstanding job."


    "He is, but it''s not enough. We can''t keep having a king that''s too kind for his own good. The world doesn''t run that way. All these idealisms¡­ they''re just that¡ªideals! He has to wake up from reality! And you! You know reality! You know what it''s truly like out there, in the streets, in the viges, in ces these royals don''t see! ces they never know since¡­ they''ve never been there themselves. How can kings just sit on their throne? We need a leader! Not a¡ªI''m sorry I had to say this but¡ªnot a king in name only."


    "I don''t understand where you''re going. My brother has done everything. All the people love him!"


    "No! It''s not him they love¡ªthey loved the peace, the protection. But who really provides to them? Is it the king? No. It''s us¡ªfrom his Judges, to Generals, the Tribe Leaders, and their subordinates. He does nothing! Justmand and decide. Sometimes, I don''t even agree on some of the decisions. You know what I mean, my dear friend. You''re a Judge! You''re always there during state meetings."


    Sanguis sighed deeply and thought for a moment. Deep inside, he understood what Avarus meant.


    "He¡­ he just needs guidance."


    Avarus shook his head and sighed in dismay.


    "No. It is not guidance he needs. He needs to renew his mind and beliefs. He''s too¡­ naive with the ways of the world. And because of that, many people suffer."


    "Are they¡­ really suffering?" Sanguis asked, trembling.


    "I''m afraid yes."


    "I can try talking to my brother."


    "Sanguis. This is not something mere talking will do. Please, just take the throne from him. I''m begging you," Avarus pleaded with his brows knitted tightly.


    "You''re asking too much. In order to take his throne, he would either need to die since I''m next in line, at least until the Crown Princees of age. I will never kill my own brother, nor my nephew! And I will never plot against them to be dethroned!"


    Anger rose up within Sanguis'' heart. He felt conflicted. He never wanted to harm his brother nor anyone for that matter. But then again¡­ what about the other people whose suffering? It was like having to choose between family¡­ and duty to their country, to their, and their people.


    Avarus sighed again. "Please, calm down my dear friend. I know this is hard for you. It is for me, too. But I''m willing to taint my hands if it meant the good of many."


    After that, Avarus stood up, took something from his table and handed it over to Sanguis. It was a ck octagonal box or mostly known as "Exsorbeo".


    Rania, Elliot, Calum, vis, and everyone who were watching, gasped at the sight of it.


    Sanguis shivered upon seeing it. Avarus offered it to him but he pped his hands that the box fell on the ground. He shook his head and looked disappointedly towards Avarus. Then, he stood up and fled the room in anger. Avarus sighed deeply and picked up the Exsorbeo, while muttering to himself.


    "The seed has been nted. It only needs time for it to grow."


    Everyone''s faces became dim. It was all getting clear to them¡­ who started it all. Anger, resentment, confusion, bitterness, and many other emotions covered their hearts. Because of that, none spoke a single word.


    After that, was yet another scene. This time, it was a banquet held at the Grand Pce to celebrate the return of Amare from her expedition. It was then that she first tried the new charm she created¡ªPandora''s Charm¡ªmaking everyone believe it was merely a charm to change hair colors, though in truth, it was a spell that revealed the deepest and darkest secrets of a person''s heart and mind.


    All the guests in the banquet were having fun and Amare kept on casting the charm towards random people, though most of them were probably people she didn''t trust much. Moments passed and while joking around with a fellow Judge, her hand slipped and the charm identally cast itself towards the wrong person¡ªsomeone who didn''t agree to changing his hair color.


    Amare''s eyes widened upon seeing the man''s hair turned into the darkest shade ck could offer. Feeling the spell that was cast upon him, the man looked behind him, and red at Amare.


    It was none other than¡­ Sanguis, the king''s very own brother!

 Chapter 206 - A Trip To The Past (Part 3)

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    After the banquet scene, the surroundings changed again. This time, it changed into the throne room where the king and queen sat beside each other. Judge Amare knelt in front of them, with a worried-stricken face.??


    "Amare," the kind King Eli called her. "The man you mentioned is my very own brother. It is impossible for him to wish for my destruction. He is a very wise man¡ªfull of honor. He will not betray me. There must be a mistake," he insisted.


    Sighing, Amare replied, "But my charms don''t lie, your majesty. Dark ck color means death itself¡ªeither the wearer saw death, experienced it, or killed someone! And my charm is directed to you so the color will change ording to a person''s true feelings towards YOU. It means he wishes to¡ª" she hesitated a bit but continued either way, "kill you."


    Queen Alice gasped in disbelief. Tears began to form in her eyes.


    "My beloved king, I understand he is your brother but¡­ we should not ignore what Amare speaks of."


    "That''s why he didn''t agree to me changing his hair color¡ªhe knew! He knew there was more to it," Amare continued.


    King Eli felt contradicted. He trusted both Amare and Sanguis, his brother.


    "Then, what do you suggest that I should do to my brother?" he asked with a wretched face. He clenched his fist tight, trying to mask the torment in his heart.


    Amare felt the king''s heart break. To soothe him, she replied kindly.


    "Innocent until proven guilty, your majesty. I''ll just monitor him and if he does something he shouldn''t, then I''ll carry out my duty of protecting you both".


    King Eli smiled bitterly. "Yes, please. Thank you, Amare."


    After the conversation with the king, Amare started wide-casting her Pandora''s charm. Each and every Magi''s hair had been enchanted with it. And this time, the charm she cast was an "Evesting Pandora''s charm"¡ªone that would pass itself generations to generations. And so, everyone''s hair color changed ording to their feelings towards the king who sat on the throne. One after another, green-haired, dark-haired, grayish-haired Magi revealed themselves. Amare strictly monitored everyone belonging to thetter category.


    "As for the next," Ducis spoke and turned to King Calum, "I believe it would be best if you shared your memory."


    King Calum breathed deeply. "¡­ Yes, I understand."


    He then waved his hands and sparkles of light began to form the surroundings into that of a pavilion¡ªnone other than the one near the Forbidden Forest, the ce where Rania and Elliot first met.


    Everyone paid attention towards the little Calum who was prancing merrily from the west wing of the Forbidden Chambers, a few steps away from the pavilion. There was no barrier in between and he was free to go towards the pavilion as he pleased. He only stopped his prancing when someone called him.


    "Calum!" a tall man called the little child from the west wing.


    "Hm?" little Calum turned around and saw that it was Avarus, his father''s friend. "Oh, Mr. Avarus! What can I do for you?" He walked back towards the man.


    "Have you seen your father?"


    "Hmm¡­ I''m afraid not yet," little Calum answered. "He''s been busy with state meetingstely so we haven''t had the chance to talk yet. I''ll see himter at lunch though. He promised to eat with me."


    "Oh, really? Isn''t that great?" Avarus chuckled and patted the little child''s hair. "In that case, would you mind giving him something for me?"


    "Sure. What is it?"


    Avarus pulled out a small box from inside his coat. It was ck and tied in a scarlet ribbon. Little Calum marvelled at the sight of it, curious as to what''s inside.


    "Can I open it?" little Calum innocently asked.


    "Please behave and don''t open it. It''s meant for the king."


    "So it''s a present to the king!" little Calum grinned mischievously. "Elliot will be jealous. I can ask father what this ister while he won''t know what it is until his majesty opens it. He-he-he. I won''t tell him what''s inside."


    "Ha-ha-ha! Yes, no need to tell him. It can be your secret."


    "Yes! And my father is stillzy as usual. Asking you to pick a present instead of doing it himself. Where''s the point of sending a present that way, huh?" little Calum pouted. "Anyway, I just need to give it to father, right? Or should I just give it directly to his majesty? I''d have better luck finding him than father these days."


    With that question, Avarus pondered for a moment.


    "Hmmm¡­ whichever you meet first. If you meet the king first, then you can give it to him saying it''s a present from your father. And if you meet your father first, then tell him it''s the present he asked me to get. How''s that?"


    "Alright! Sounds fair."


    "Goodluck, then. I''ll be on my way."


    And so, Avarus bid his goodbye. Little Calum turned around and continued his prancing. In his mischievous mind, he thought of showing it to Elliot first before going to the king to make him jealous. The innocent child giggled as he thought of it.


    A few moments passed as little Calum sat on the pavilion. He summoned Elliot through telepathy magic, asking him toe to the pavilion. Little Elliot agreed and after a few minutes, he could be seen emerging from the Forbidden Forest with a practice sword at hand.


    "Calllluuuumm!" he shouted from afar and waved his little hands. His mouth grinned from ear to ear.


    "So there you are! Practicing again without anyone apanying you!" little Calum reprimanded him.


    "He-he-he¡­ It''s fine. I can protect myself."


    "Yeah, right," little Calum replied, obviously not believing him.


    "What''s that in your hands?"


    "Oh, this?" little Calum looked smug. "It''s a present for the king!"


    "For father? Let me see! What''s inside?" little Elliot reached out his hands, wanting to grab the box.


    "No, you don''t. You''re not allowed to open it. It''s a present for the king, not you."


    "Hmf! I just want to see what''s inside. We can put it back togetherter. They won''t know we opened it. Please¡­"


    "If I''d known you''d be so pushy, I shouldn''t have shown you."


    Little Elliot pouted. "I just wanted to see a little bit."


    Little Calum sighed. He really had a soft spot for his cousin.


    "Fine. I''ll let you see it. I''m curious, too, what''s inside."


    The twoughed at each other.


    "Ready?"


    "Yes, ready!"


    And so, little Calum undid the ribbon, and slowly opened the box, not knowing the danger it contained¡­

 Chapter 207 - A Trip To The Past (Part 4)

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    As soon as the little children opened the box, they saw what they didn''t know was an Exsorbeo¡­??


    "Hmm? Another box? What is this a game of opening boxes?" little Elliotined.


    "I don''t know. Mr. Avarus said¡ª"


    <em>PHHHOOOSSK!!!</em>


    Suddenly,rge ws like hands sprouted out from the Exsorbeo. Little Calum''s eyes widened and he immediately pushed little Elliot in the opposite direction of the ws, making him fall to the ground on his knees.


    "Elliot! Run!" he shouted with all his might.


    Little Elliot trembled from the sight of the unfamiliar monster they were seeing.


    "W-what is that?"


    "I don''t know, just run!" little Calum replied as he hastily ran towards little Elliot and grabbed his hands. Sweat trickled from his forehead, and his heart thumped hard from both fear and uncertainty. Whatever that thing was, somewhere in his heart told him it was dangerous. He felt it¡­ the malice and darkness emanating from it.


    The little children did their best to evade the attack of the Exsorbeo. They tried to fight it with magic but it seemed to only get stronger as it absorbed their spiritual energies. Unsure of what to do, they just ran and ran. They tried teleporting but being the children they still were, it took them longer to cast it, giving enough time for the monster to attack them. They had no choice but to run instead.


    While they were busy evading the Exsorbeo''s attack, little Elliot managed to call for help to his mother via telepathy. Hearing the urgency in her son''s voice, Queen Alice immediately teleported to the scene.


    As soon as she saw the monster¡ªExsorbeo¡ªwhich wasn''t supposed to exist anymore, she was horrified. For how in the world did ite to exist again? What''s more, it was chasing her son!


    "Elliot!" Queen Alice shouted desperately. She cast a barrier towards little Elliot and Calum''s direction to protect them, and shot fire balls towards the monster to get its attention.


    But the monster had already locked a target. Once it locks onto someone, it won''t stop until it takes its target''s spiritual core. And this time, its target was none other than Elliot¡ªthe one it first saw when the box was opened.


    Noticing that fact, Queen Alice did her best to protect her son. She couldn''t call for backup for it might cause unnecessary panic, so she sent word to her husband instead.


    A split second. Just a split second was all it took for her to send a message via telepathy and the monster was back to little Elliot''s throat. Elliot tried to run away but his body failed him. The little child slipped and fell on the floor. He just finished rigorous training on his own, and being chased by a monster took all his energy away.


    In that split second, the monster almost seeded in taking Elliot''s spiritual core¡­ if not for the queen.


    <em>Plop¡­ plop¡­ plop¡­</em>


    "M-mother?" little Elliot froze up from his position. The light in his eyes faded as he stared at his mother''s reflection¡­


    Queen Alice''s chest was stabbed by the eight ws of the monster¡­


    Blood dripped down from her body to the ground¡­


    And from her chest, the monster took her spiritual core¡ªa beautiful ivory core.


    Little Calum was petrified at the sight of it and his body trembled in fear. Deep inside, he started ming himself.


    "I-it''s¡­ because of me. I-I shouldn''t have," he mumbled to himself.


    At the next second, King Eli arrived and his face immediately wretched upon seeing what just happened. Rivers of tears fell from his eyes as he saw his beloved queen''s body falling to the ground while the monster who took her core slithered away like a snake. Not minding the wretched monster, King Eli caught Queen Alice''s body before it fell to the ground.


    "M-my queen¡­ sniff¡­ sniff¡­" His heart shattered into inexistence. "NOOOOO!!!"


    While he wailed miserably at the loss of his queen, little Elliot''s spiritual energy went wayward. It increased rapidly and the ground started to shake because of it. Volcanoes started erupting, the skies went dark for the entire, and bolts of lightning appeared out of nowhere! The wind blew hard, and random storms emerged all throughout Gaia. Time kept on stopping, and continuing, like a broken clock. All creatures were alerted and even the Guardians noticed it.


    Such tremendous power¡­


    Snapping out of his depression, King Eli went over to little Elliot, trying to wake him from his trauma.


    "Elliot! Wake up! Stop this!" he shook his son''s body back and forth but he didn''t budge. "If you continue this, the whole will¡ª"


    But the poor child''s heart was broken severely. For who could endure seeing his mother die before him?


    King Eli tried to suppress Elliot''s spiritual energy that was causing great havoc towards the. He tried making him fall asleep but his magic simply bounced back, unable to prate his son''s mind. Since he was releasing too much of his spiritual energy, King Eli then tried to absorb it into his own.


    Little by little, the shaking of the ground stopped. Along with it, blood started to trickle from King Eli''s mouth.


    "U-urgh¡­," he breathed heavily as his strength failed him.


    <em>CRACK! CCCRAAACKK!!!</em>


    His spiritual core started to crack. For each Magi was only given a specific amount of spiritual capacity they could handle. If the king''s spiritual capacity was to a hundred, then Elliot''s was thousands more. Trying to absorb such arge amount of spiritual energy in order to save the¡­ his own core gave up.


    "Elliot¡­ my dear son," King Eli whispered dearly, huffing thest of his breath, "always remember¡­ we love you."


    With that as his parting words, his spiritual core broke into pieces, and his body fell on the ground, lifeless. Along with it, little Elliot lost his consciousness.


    After that, Amare arrived, followed by Flora and Ducis, and Sanguis who immediately went over to the little Calum who remained stuck on the ground, staring at the lifeless bodies of the queen, the king, and Elliot. The other Judges and Generals started arriving afterwards, all having a terrified expression on their faces.


    "T-the king¡­ and the queen¡­ and the crown prince," one of the Judges mumbled as her body trembled, "t-they''re¡­ they''re all dead."


    "Who?"


    Amare''s trembling voice echoed throughout the whole ce.


    "WHO DARED DID THIS?!"

 Chapter 208 - A Trip To The Past (Part 5)

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    Elliot, Calum, vis, Illuminaire, and everyone sobbed as they watched the horrid truth unfold before them. Elliot''s heart ached terribly¡­ as if the pain in his head was not enough to torment him.??


    Noticing their heartbreak, especially Elliot''s and Calum''s, Ducis continued the rest of the event on that depressing day. On another wave of his hand, the story proceeded.


    Like what happened to little Elliot, Amare''s spiritual energy went wayward.


    How could she not?


    Her beloved king and queen suddenly died! Even their little prince was killed in cold blood!


    Innocent lives¡­ lost in an instant.


    And not just anyone''s lives¡­


    For her who had no family, they were her family.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­"


    A nasty mixture of anger and despair clouded Amare''s heart¡­


    She couldn''t breathe properly. Her heart ached terribly¡­


    Tears flowed through her eyes continuously¡­


    "NOOOOOOOO!!!" she wailed at the top of her lungs. With her voice, the whole trembled. "My King! My Queen! Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ my poor prince¡­ WAAAAAAAAA!"


    Everyone mourned with her. For truly, the whole royal family was loved by many.


    "Wahu-hu-hu-hu¡­ Don''t leave me¡­ Please," she begged with all her might as she tried to heal them¡ªthe hole left on the queen''s body, the king''s shattered spiritual core, and the prince''s lifeless body.


    But none were working¡­ they all remained lifeless.


    "No¡­ sniff¡­ please¡­ Wake up¡­ hu-hu-hu-hu."


    "Amare," Flora went over to her, wanting tofort her.


    But Amare refused to beforted.


    No. When the most precious people in her life were taken from her all at the same time just like that.


    In her craziness, she turned to Ducis and grabbed him by his shoulders.


    "Guardian Ducis¡­ t-this can be resolved, right? You just need to turn back time!"


    Deep madness could be seen from her eyes.


    Ducis'' body trembled, feeling perplexed by the horrible thing she''s suggesting. Logically, yes, it would resolve the situation, but it''s taboo¡ªan abomination. He was the Guardian of Time and Space for a reason. It was because the Supreme trusted him that he would never do that. ying with time and life¡­ acting God¡­ that would be the greatest sin anyone could do.


    Shaking his head, he answered her firmly, "No. As much as I love the royal family, I could never do that. I am not God. I am¡ª"


    "Then ask Him to do it! You''re close. Please?" Amare urged him desperately.


    Ducis and Flora nced at each other, both thinking Amare must have gone mad due to the severe shock of the royal family''s death.


    "My dear friend," Flora called her dearly, "I know this is too much for you to take. But I need you to be strong. Please, don''t be like this."


    Hearing their disapproval, Amare''s madness went to the brim.


    All the light in her eyes faded, reced by darkness instead.


    And the love in her heart¡­ turned to hatred.


    "In that case¡­ there''s no need for this world to exist."


    Amare''s aura turned ominous. Darkness started to cover her whole body. Her beautiful burning red hair, turned into deep red like blood. The kindness in her eyes,pletely gone.


    Along with the surging hatred in her heart, the desire for vengeance arose. For she would not sit still until she made sure to make whoever caused her beloved family''s death, suffer the way they should.


    She turned around, surveying with her eyes, whoever caused this wicked tragedy. And on the scene, the only person she found was a little child¡­ none other than Calum.


    Seeing her wrathful eyes fall upon his own dear son, Sanguis covered Calum in his back.


    "You¡­ you''re the reason why this happened, aren''t you?" she asked the poor little Calum with a menacing tone. Her sanity left her, ming even a little child for the loss of her loved ones.


    Little Calum, who was also convinced that it was all because of him, cried his heart out.


    "I''m sorry," the little boy trembled. "I''m really sorry."


    "No! It''s not him!" Sanguis stepped in.


    Remembering the Exsorbeo slowly slithering away when King Eli came, he already knew who started everything. He opened his mouth to say it was Avarus but then¡­ he wasn''t there. Amare would not believe it. And she could easily use tracing magic in her eyes to see where the energy flowed¡ªshe would see it came from Calum''s hands.


    "Avarus nned this out really well, huh?" he thought. "But she won''t be convinced if I say he''s the one who gave it to Calum. There''s no rtionship between them. But if it''s me¡­ she will believe it, right? She will spare Calum. She can punish me all she wants. I''m good with that. I deserved it because I¡­ didn''t even do anything to stop him."


    Having made his decision, Sanguis ced his hand on his chest.


    "It''s me. If you''d me anyone, me me. It''s all because of me."


    Little Calum''s eyes widened. His beloved father just took the me from him. He wanted to speak and rebut him but Sanguis covered his mouth.


    "You¡­" Amare''s voice shook in anger. "HOW COULD YOU?! Your brother loved you so much¡­ sniff¡­ how could you betray him?!"


    Her dark aura sted like wind all around.


    "WRAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!"


    Her voice filled with agony, echoed in the surrounding.


    "Killing you is not enough! SUFFER!!! Suffer by a thousand fold! You and all of your descendants! Receive the curse of my hatred! Receive my pain! WRAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    And so, the darkness from Amare covered Sanguis'' body from head to toe, cursing him in the process.


    "Uggghhh," Sanguis grunted as excruciating pain traveled all throughout his body like a burning fire, or a piercing of a thousand des. He fell to his knees and coughed up blood.


    "Father! Father!" little Calum sobbed. "What''s happening?" Turning to Amare, he begged her with all his might, "Please, stop this! Don''t do this to my father. Please!"


    "Amare! Amare, please stop! Please¡­ calm down!" Flora tugged Amare''s body, trying to wake her up from her madness.


    But Amare won''t be stopped.


    "No!" she said firmly. "How can I calm down? How could he do this? And to someone so innocent! What has he done? All they did was love this world and everyone in it¡­ how could he plot to kill him? And for what? For power? For the throne? HOW DARE YOU!!!"


    Her darkness started spreading. The moon and the skies wept. Thunders rumbled and the ground shook once again.


    "All of you¡­ SUFFER!!! There''s no point in having this world if they''re no longer in it! WRAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    Everyone trembled in fear. For a great darkness covered the whole.


    Amare''s curse didn''t stop at Sanguis and his descendants.


    She cursed the whole world with them¡­


    For she didn''t know that she was no mere sorceress nor simply a Judge¡­


    She was a Guardian!


    The Guardian who was supposed to be the foundation of all other guardians¡­


    The Guardian of Love!


    Only¡­ her love turned into hatred instead.


    "I¡­ HATE this world¡­ this world where you all no longer exist."

 Chapter 209 - A Trip To The Past (Part 6)

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    "This is not good," Ducis'' face wretched. "At this rate, she''ll destroy the whole!"??


    "Amare! Please, stop this!" Flora pleaded. She tried to get closer to her dear friend but her aura had be so thick and kept blowing her away.


    "Flora, we need to get her out of here!"


    Sobbing, Flora turned to her lover and nodded. "Y-yes¡­ She needs to calm down. Somewhere safe, and with no people."


    Ducis waved his hands and in the blink of an eye, they were transported to a wide teau with nothing in it, near the heart of Gaia. After that, he called forth the other guardians, seeking for their help.


    Yes¡­ Despite the strength Ducis already possessed being the Guardian of Time and Space, he admitted to himself that he needed help. For in front of him was another Guardian he didn''t expect, possessing twice or thrice the spiritual energy that all of thembined together had.


    One by one, the other Guardians came. Once everyone arrived, Ducis created a protective barrier through Space Magic, trapping them all inside. He did this to protect the. So that no matter how strong Amare''s spiritual energy was, it wouldn''t affect Gaia, and everyone in it.


    After that was an epic battle of Amare versus all the other Guardians.


    It was a long, and heartbreaking battle¡­


    For the Guardians treated each other as dear friends, closest to their heart. Especially for Flora who treated Amare as her sister ever since she came to be¡­ and even before she knew they were the same¡ªthat they were both Guardians.


    Indeed, fighting an enemy was one thing, but fighting a dear friend¡­ it was simply heartbreaking.


    A torment to both the body, heart, and soul¡­


    They pleaded with her to stop countless times but she couldn''t hear them. Her heart was shut close as tears continuously fell from her eyes. Like a crying, mad doll, she attacked them, wanting to go out of the barrier and destroy the world.


    "I''ll destroy it! I''ll destroy this world that took all of you! WRAAAAAAA!!!"


    Blinded by revenge and hatred, she wrecked massive havoc around her.


    Deep in her heart, she med the world and everything in it. She med them because of its never-ending greed and multitudes of sins. If it wasn''t for the greed in a person''s heart, none of those would happen. And it was impossible to take away that greed from a person''s life. For her, as long as they lived, greed would continue growing, and multiplying, devouring everything in its way.


    Her beloved king and queen, and their child¡­ all they did was love the world and its people¡­ but they all betrayed them.


    For the love they gave, the received death instead.


    How ungrateful, right?


    Therefore, they must be punished. She must take down greed from its roots!


    Yes¡­ its roots must end.


    The whole Magi race was a sinful race, a defect that the Supreme shouldn''t have created. It was useless to love them and be faithful to them because they only knew how to bite the hands that fed them.


    So for her, it was better if none of them existed.


    They would just keep on sinning and being greedy anyway, over and over again. So what''s the point of keeping them alive?


    Yes¡­ she was tired of being kind and loving.


    If her beloved royal family''s love didn''t satisfy the world, then¡­


    It was time to carry out their retribution.


    And she would bring it to them, in a silver tter!


    <em>CRAAAACCKK!!!</em>


    Unable to contain all of Amare''s magic, Ducis'' Space Barrier began to crumble. The Guardians became more anxious. They could barely handle Amare, and the barrier just had to give up on them as well.


    Because of that, Aqua was forced to do something that would be extremely uneptable for Amare. Something that was utterly hateful, and might even risk the severance of their friendship. But she had to do it for they had no hope of defeating her.


    With her heart being tormented into pieces, Aqua poured out the remaining of her spiritual energies on her palms.


    "¡­ Perfect Clone."


    From two giant spheres of water came forth two familiar figures¡ªnone other than the King Eli and Queen Alice. As a perfect copy of thete king and queen, their faces wretched upon seeing the state Amare had be.


    The clones then went over to Amare and tried to talk to her.


    "Amare," they called out her name, in perfect imitation of thete king and queen''s voices.


    Hearing their voices once more, Amare finally stopped. Her eyes widened, and her body trembled. Seeing them again brought hope to her tormented heart.


    "My King! My Queen!" she eximed and quickly flew over to them, wanting to embrace them.


    But before she was able to reach them, the other Guardians had to seal her¡­ to protect Gaia.


    <em>DUG! DUG! DUG! DUG!</em>


    Eleven crystal pirs surrounded Amare in an instant. The crystalsbined altogether, forming a bigger crystal that trapped her inside. It was only then that she realized that the king and queen were nothing but a clone. She became furious and shot her magic towards the crystal that trapped her.


    "WAAAA! How could you do this! Let me out!"


    Unfortunately for Amare, this time, the crystal barrier was no mere barrier made from spiritual energy.


    This time, it was made from holy energy¡­


    As if it was something ordained, the Supreme granted each Guardian a "Holy Crystal" since the beginning of time. That Holy Crystal was to be passed along to all the seeding Guardians until the end of time. And that Holy Crystal contained a tiny fraction of the Supreme''s holy energy¡ªsomething they could use to aid them in their most desperate of needs.


    And so, using all the magic that the Holy Crystal had, the Guardians seeded in sealing Amare. A huge crystal obelisk stood erect from the ground, at the heart of Gaia, with Amare inside it.


    She continued to knock the crystal from inside but after a few minutes, it drained her energy, and made her fall into a deep slumber.


    Thus, like a sleeping goddess, she remained inside that crystal obelisk unto this very day.

 Chapter 210 - A Trip To The Past (Part 7)

    [Music Rmendation: "Bound By Fate" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    A heavy atmosphere filled the ce. Everyone sobbed from the heart wrenching truth that was revealed before them. Finally, answers to their questions were given. Only, they weren''t sure if they were strong enough to handle it.??


    A moment of silence passed by¡­


    A moment of deep and solemn silence¡­


    Elliot''s memories began to patch up, like a puzzle, slowly reaching itspletion. Along with it, the throbbing in his head started to fade away. Though in return, it gave more pain in his heart.


    Watching his parents die right before his very eyes rekindled the despair that had been hiding inside him for a very long time. Amare''s actions made sense to him. If there was anyone in that room who understood her pain most, it was him. For thete king and queen were his very own parents. And they all died because of a simple mistake he made as a child.


    Again, thoughts of ming himself crossed Elliot''s mind. Gritting his teeth, and clenching his hands tight, he told himself over and over not to dwell in guilt. But the more he did, the more he sumbed to it. Like a quicksand, slowly swallowing him up.


    But then¡­ he remembered the words of the Supreme to him back when they travelled to the Seventh Gate, and he had to face his own fear.


    "My child, the world will give you many tribtions. But take heart! For I have ovee the world. I will always be with you. I will never leave you, nor forsake you¡­ So be strong and take heart! And always remember who you are".


    Remembering those precious words, Elliot''s lips began to smile.


    "You are not a harbinger of destruction, you are the herald of salvation.


    You are not the root of all evil, but instead, the root of all goodness.


    When you helped a beast in pain¡­


    When you were tempted but you endured¡­


    When people needed you, you didn''t turn them away¡­


    When someone offended you, you chose to forgive¡­


    When faced with the impossible, you chose to believe¡­


    In your heart shines patience, kindness, meekness, self control, mercy, joy andpassion.


    Truly, you are my son, and today, I have begotten you".


    A heartwarming peace started to envelope Elliot''s heart. For indeed, the perfect love of the Supreme was far greater than any sin, or guilt, or any fear that tried to swallow him again.


    And so, instead of dwelling in the sea of guilt like before, Elliot pressed forward. Though everything that happened was extremely regretful¡ªa painful tragedy, still, there was hope.


    "Thank you, Ducis, and Calum," Elliot smiled warmly towards the two. "Thank you for letting us know the truth."


    Everyone was shocked at how well Elliot was taking it all in, especially King Calum who was still traumatized by everything that happened that day. Rania, Ducis, and Lunaflora felt proud of Elliot. They all worried that he might not be able to ept or cope with the past¡­ but fortunately, he did.


    Amazed by Elliot''s strength, King Calum smiled bitterly. He found it reassuring that his younger cousin was strong enough to handle all that¡ªsomething he found extremely hard to do. He sighed in relief knowing that. But there was still one question that lingered his mind.


    "Elliot¡­ I''m overjoyed that you are alive, truly. But how? How did you manage to survive? We all thought that you were¡­" King Calum asked with a desperate expression. If he only knew that he was alive all this time, then maybe¡­ it would have been easier for him to endure.


    "Regarding that matter," Illuminaire stepped in, "it would be because of us." She referred to herself and her twin brother, vis.


    And so, it was time for the twins to reveal the secret of the keys they were holding. Everyone turned to the twins to listen to what they had to say. This time, with no re-enactment through magic.


    "It all started a few weeks before that great tragedy," Illuminaire exined. "I received my very first vision, an oracle, from the Supreme. It was no prophecy, nor simply a dream. It was as if¡­ He brought me to the future Himself. To the future where thete king, queen, and the crown prince, allid lifeless on the ground. A very clear and lucid dream it was."


    "Aside from the dream," vis added, "I also received a word from the angels of the Supreme on the exact same day that my sister saw the vision."


    Then, in a chorus, the twins spoke the words that the angel of the Supreme directly told them.


    "Take the prince and hide him away,


    In the Forbidden Chambers shall he stay.


    Take heed and do not dy,


    Or you will risk the future astray."


    Everyone felt shivers run through their skin upon hearing those words, as if the Spirit of the Supreme passed by them like the wind.


    "Though we may be mere children at that time, we were still the descendants of the Great Oracle," Illuminaire continued.


    As befitting of the Oracle she was, she held her head high, confident and dignified.


    "If it is the Supreme''s will, then surely, we WILL follow. And thus, when the tragic event unfolded, we made sure to take the Crown Prince when no one was looking, masking it as if his body disintegrated in the air when he released too much of his spiritual energy. Then, we took him to the Forbidden Chamber and waited for the Guardian of Time and Space. When he came back, we told him the vision and exined the instructions of the Supreme."


    "Yes," Ducis nodded, "They told me of how I should take care of Elliot until he grows older. How he was the Chosen King of the Supreme, and how I should guide him through the Rite of Passage. And all of those, was to be done in secret. So I created a strong barrier from the Forbidden Chamber up to the Forbidden Forest, making it inessible to anyone up until today, and trapping Elliot inside for several years."


    Ducis'' face saddened. He still felt sorry for trapping a mere child inside his dwelling ce for a very long time. The childhood he could have enjoyed were all taken from him.


    But Elliot corrected his words.


    With a confident smile, he patted Ducis'' shoulders and said, "Not trapping, ''protecting'' me for several years."

 Chapter 211 - A Trip To The Past (Part 8)

    [Music Rmendation: "Bound By Fate" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Ducis couldn''t believe his ears. As if arge torn that had been rooted deep in his heart was removed, he sobbed. His guilt from all those years¡­ washed away in a single moment.??


    "Protecting¡­ sniff¡­ Yes, protecting," Ducis smiled despite the tears in his eyes. Then, he bowed his head and softly whispered, "Thank you¡­ master."


    Elliot chuckled and patted Ducis'' head.


    "No. Thank YOU for protecting me all those years. If it weren''t for that, I doubt I would have survived and be who I am today."


    Ducis gentle sobs turned to wailing.


    "Uhh¡­ Hey, I didn''t say that to make you cry. It''s supposed to be uplifting."


    They allughed at him for crying like a baby¡ªthe Guardian of Time and Space himself. Lunafloraughed the hardest, but she embraced him after and tried to calm him down.


    "There, there," Lunaflora gently patted his back. "It''s okay. You must feel proud of your baby Elliot growing so maturely. Ipletely understand. You did well in raising him alone. Great job, Ducis."


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ But I didn''t even do anything. He was just naturally a good kid. And he was a brat until Rania came. So it''s all because of Rania."


    "Huh? Me?" Rania was surprised. Waving her hands, gesturing disagreement, she continued, "No, it''s not me. It''s the trials of the Guardians. We learned a lot from there and I believe it made a really great impact in our hearts."


    "Are we just gonna point fingers here?" Lunaflora squinted her eyes. "Let''s just say it''s all because of everyone, okay? Or better yet, me the Supreme since He orchestrated all this. Turning the bad things that happened, into good ones. Right?"


    Everyone chuckled. "Right."


    "Okay, end of discussion," Lunaflora nodded approvingly.


    "Yes," Elliot agreed. "And everyone, thank you very much for sharing what you know. Everything is now clear to me. But it won''t stop there. We need to take action to correct the errors of the past."


    With serious expressions, everyone nodded their heads.


    "And I think we should start with the person who''s responsible for all of this. Along with his army of Exsorbeos."


    Hearing that, a raging anger boiled in their hearts. They didn''t even need to nod to show their approval. Their eyes alone screamed out justice.


    "But before that," Ducis interrupted, "there''s another thing we need to do first."


    Lunaflora flinched. "Right. About that¡­ there is onest thing. Actually, twost things. First, Elliot, you still need toplete the 12 Gates."


    "But isn''t this more urgent?"


    "It is, but there''s something more urgent."


    Everyone was surprised.


    "The Twelfth Gate¡­ it''s closing."


    "What?!" Rania and Elliot chorused.


    "Why is it closing? And why now?"


    "I think it''s rted to Amare," Lunaflora sighed. "She is the sole Guardian of Love¡ªthe Guardian that governs Light. Her realm has long been deste ever since¡­ the day we sealed her. And a realm is only born with the power of the one who created it."


    "If that''s the case, how is it that your realm survived? You''re the Guardian of Grace, right? And Ducis never mentioned any problem with the Spring of Flora."


    "That''s because even if I was in my fairy form, as Luna, I was unconsciously supplying it with my powers. That''s why I was at a constantck of spiritual energy, and always hungry, he-he," Lunafloraughed awkwardly. "But for Amare''s realm, it''s different. She''s supposed to supply it with Light spiritual energy but¡­ she hasn''t done that for a very long time now."


    "I see¡­"


    "Then who supplied it with spiritual energy before? Way back when you all didn''t know yet that Amare was a Guardian?"


    Ducis and Lunaflora''s expression turned heavy.


    "It might sound weird but¡­ we really don''t know much about the Guardian of Love. Amare was my best friend but still, I didn''t know everything about her. She never told me anything. Either that, or she, too, didn''t know she was a Guardian until she awakened."


    "In that case we must hurry! Before the Twelfth Gate closes!" Rania pressed on. "Let''s go there now!"


    "We really should but¡­ it''s locked as well. Ducis and I noticed when we came back from my realm. I checked on Amare''s realm and the portal was locked."


    "Then how do we¡ª"


    "There is something I have in mind," Ducis added, "but I''m not sure if I''m correct."


    "What is it?"


    Ducis then turned to Selena.


    "You¡­ I felt something familiar in you, that''s why I included you here."


    Selena flinched,pletely bewildered by everything. She was just suddenly invited to a trip towards the Magi''s past she never heard of, with a bunch of people she didn''t know¡ªexcept for Rania, vis, Illuminaire, and the king, and now, she was being pointed at as if she was a culprit of something. Looking at it objectively, she should be like Azalea¡ªsomeone with no rtion at all to everything that was going on.


    "A-ahmm¡­ what did I do?" she asked, perplexed.


    "You''re right!" Lunaflora eximed, and her eyes widened. "There is something familiar! Why didn''t I notice it sooner?"


    Then, she walked closer towards Selena. Once face to face with her, she aimed her hand near her stomach. Lunaflora gasped.


    "Ducis, does this mean¡ª"


    "Yes, that''s what I''m thinking, too."


    "Are you talking about the half core inside her?" vis asked, concerned about his beloved fianc¨¦e''s well-being. "Will you be taking it out of her?"


    Ducis and Lunaflora were surprised.


    "So you knew about it, too?"


    "Yes. But if you''re nning on doing that, isn''t it dangerous?"


    Ducis fell silent.


    "Extracting a core¡­ it is very dangerous indeed. Just like what that Exsorbeo did."


    "I have it, too!" Lunaflora added. "The other half of that core¡­ Well, to be exact, it''s not even half¡ªit''s a quarter. Just like the one inside you is also quarter. And I think if we can extract it¡­ maybe, just maybe, we will find more answers."


    "The problem is¡­ How do we extract it without harming the both of you?"

 Chapter 212 - The Two Moons

    [Music Rmendation: "Dearly Beloved" by Y¨­ko Shimomura (Orchestra version by Hikari) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    Everyone fell silent with Ducis'' remark. For indeed, how would they be able to extract a spiritual core out of a person''s body without harming them? If sharing spiritual or life energy with another was an almost impossible task, what more of taking the energy instead???


    But then¡­ a curious thought entered Rania''s mind.


    Yes, the one and only human who was blessed with spiritual, holy, and life energy all in one body.


    Rania remembered the very first time she sessfully used magic without fainting. The words that Ducis'' said that time¡­


    "Yes. Usually, when one uses magic, spiritual energy circtes in their body like blood. From the core of the energy, it continually flows and gathers to the ''point of release'' like the palm. But for her, I observed that she does have a core now but the energy didn''t flow ''IN'' her body, it flowed ''OUTSIDE''. And I think it wasn''t holy power that she used to create the water sphere but spiritual instead. It seemed as if when she spoke ormanded¡­"


    Ducis gestured his hands in a circr motion.


    "The spiritual energy in her surroundings¡­ they gathered around her.


    Then to her palm and formed itself to a water sphere.


    It was as if¡­ they ''obeyed'' what shemanded".


    After that, Rania was also reminded of that time when she tried to stop time to check if Ducis'' theory was right¡­


    Rania breathed in heavily as she looked at the skies. "Help me, God," she quickly prayed in her mind. She started focusing afterwards and after a few seconds¡­


    "Stop!"


    And indeed, time stopped again¡ªfor the whole!


    Rania tried to feel if something was wrong. Elliot and Luna copied Ducis and observed the flow of her energy.


    All their eyes widened in disbelief.


    Ducis was right!


    When Rania spoke, the spiritual energy gathered towards her and did her bidding.


    It flowed outside!


    Elliot''s eyes, and Luna''s and Ducis'' all glowed bright with the reflection of all the spiritual energy Rania was gathering towards her. And Rania at that time, glowed so bright¡ªgolden glitter dusts of spiritual energy encircled her all over, from head to foot. And the whole surroundings twinkled and sparkled.


    "Yes," Rania thought, "that has always been how I''m able to cast any magic. The only challenge I ever had was if a magic was tooplex to do or when my physical body is too weak as a medium¡ªnot theck of spiritual or holy energy because I never ran out of them really. My physical body just gets exhausted. So maybe¡­ maybe I can do the same?"


    "Rania," Elliot disturbed her from her deep thought. "What are you thinking?"


    "Oh. Ahm¡­ I was wondering if I could try something¡ªbut I''m not sure if it will work."


    Everyone was surprised.


    "And what could that be?" vis asked.


    "If it''s Rania, it''s alright. Go on and try whatever you''re thinking," Selena smiled and agreed easily.


    "Me, too. Go ahead, Rania," Lunaflora seconded.


    vis''s eyes widened. He was surprised that no one was even asking what it was. But then again, Rania was the "maiden" so he thought, perhaps there were special skills she could do that others couldn''t.


    And indeed, there was.


    Rania extended out her hands towards Selena''s and Lunaflora''s bodies. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply. Focusing intently, she remembered yet another memory¡ªback during their visit to the Sixth Gate where they talked about the half core inside Luna''s body¡­


    "Tell us, Ducis," Rania joined in, "do you know who''s the owner of that half core?"


    Ducis fell silent. His eyes fell on Rania, and his brows knitted in worry. He didn''t say anything but Rania understood it immediately. Rania fell silent too, and her eyes fell on the ground.


    Noticing the heavy atmosphere, Elliot asked, "What''s the matter? Who is it?"


    Ducis was hesitant but he decided to tell him the truth this time, "She''s the most powerful sorceress that ever lived¡­ Amare".


    The memory ended and Rania opened her eyes. Her body started to glow, and once more, golden sparkles surrounded her.


    With a sweet voice, she manded'', aiming at the half cores inside Lunaflora and Selena.


    "Come¡­ Amare."


    King Calum flinched as soon as he heard the words she said.


    "W-what?! Why are you calling¡ª"


    But Elliot patted his back and said, "It''s alright. Trust her."


    And so, as Raniamanded, the half cores inside Lunaflora and Selena started toe out of their bodies!


    Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    Not only did spiritual energy, or holy, or life, followed Rania''smand¡ªeven the cores! A person''s own spiritual core followed her!


    King Calum''s heart sank upon witnessing it. The power tomand anything¡­ what terrifying power! If she chose to, she could end a person''s life in an instant! But she wouldn''t do that. Perhaps, that''s why she was gifted of such capabilities. Truly, such great powers could only be given to people who could be entrusted with it.


    "Ahhhh¡­" Selena and Lunaflora breathed heavily as the spiritual cores were extracted from them. But they didn''t feel any pain from it. Instead, it was more like a feeling of relief.


    It had been a long time since the half cores were imnted in them for a reason nobody knew. Having it inside them was both beneficial and taxing to the body¡ªfor it was a core that never belonged to them.


    Atst, two quarter cores covered by a thick barrier floated adrift in Rania''s palms. The cores were extremely beautiful to look at¡ªcontaining all the colors inside it, engulfed in white light. It shined bright like a white crystal reflecting the colors of the rainbow on different angles. Yes, like how the crystal petals of the "Verus Amor" flower were.


    Then, Rania drew the two cores closer andmanded it once more.


    "Restore your true form."

 Chapter 213 - Amares Key

    [Music Rmendation: "Dearly Beloved" by Y¨­ko Shimomura (Orchestra version by Hikari) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    As Raniamanded, the two quarter cores on her palmbined together, forming a bigger sphere. ??


    Like two balls of fire mixed into one, it crackled and sizzled, and produced a blinding light that made everyone cover their eyes.


    Out of the blinding light, came forth a silhouette of a woman with zing red hair, wearing long, white goddess robes appeared before them¡ªthe same one they saw during their trip to the past.


    King Calum was alerted as soon as he saw her, same with the others. Only, they remained calm and observed what would happen.


    When the woman opened her eyes, instead of a silvery golden color, her eyes were pure golden¡ªlike Lunaflora''s, and Ducis'', and every other Guardians. Along with that, was the warm and gentle presence that seemed to surround the air around her.


    "A-Amare?" Lunaflora asked longingly. Her eyes, tearful yet overjoyed for seeing her best friend after so many years. Her voice trembled, so as her words. "I-Is that you?"


    Indeed, it was Amare¡­ but also not quite. For she didn''t carry that evil madness and ominous darkness which caused the whole Gaia to be cursed. Instead, she looked kind and gentle, and her eyes gazed at them with loving care, much to their bewilderment.


    "What is the meaning of this? Shouldn''t she be sealed inside the Holy Crystal back in Gaia?" vis asked with a worried expression. "But why¡­ is she here?"


    No one was able to answer him¡­ for they only knew as much as he did.


    The kind-looking Amare bowed her head towards Rania.


    "Thank you, Chosen Maiden."


    "It''s nothing. Please rise," Rania said in a smile.


    Turning to Lunaflora, Amare smiled dearly to her.


    "Flora, my dear friend."


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Amare!" Lunaflora ran to her and embraced her. "Is this really you? Or are you a clone? Or something else? How¡ªwhy¡­ sniff¡­ sniff."


    "It is me," she answered her with a smile, and hugged her back.


    Then she turned to everyone, wanting to say her piece.


    "Everyone, do not be rmed. I know you have a lot of questions right now and I shall answer all of them to the best of my capabilities. For there are more truths that you ought to know."


    Her voice was like a gentle stream. Hearing her speak, who in their right mind would be angry? Despite the hundreds of questions floating in their heads, they all agreed to listen.


    "Thank you for lending your ears to listen. First of all, I would like you all to know that indeed, it is I, Amare, the one and only Guardian of Love. But¡­ I am iplete. This body and spiritual core that I have right now is merely half of it. The other half lies deep in a slumber back in Gaia. That other half of me¡­ is none other than the result of my weakness."


    Amare waved her hands and an image of the other Amare inside the Holy Crystal could be seen floating in the air. This one had darker hair, red like blood. And unlike the one they were talking to at that moment, a great darkness surrounded her.


    "As you may all have known by now, it was through my powers that Gaia is suffering right now. No amount of apology can erase this great sin that I havemitted. Due to my weakness, I have allowed hatred and revenge to overtake my heart. But as the Guardian of Love, I cannot let it stay that way. For this world, or any world in that matter, cannot exist without the light of love. And so, I gathered the remaining piece of my soul that was uncorrupted by hatred, and separated myself from the darkness."


    She waved her hand again, and from the sleeping Dark Amare, came forth a silhouette of another, Light Amare. As her body separated into two, the Light Amare was able to free herself from the Holy Crystal.


    "The one you see before you is none other than myself that was corrupted by hatred. Her name is ''Vindicta''."


    Everyone gasped from yet another shocking truth.


    "There''s¡­ two of you?" Lunaflora asked. "Then how did your core end up inside me? And inside this other human¡ªSelena?"


    "That''s¡­" Amare hesitated. Then she chuckled and decided to say it. "That''s because my precious friend sacrificed herself due to my mistake."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "The day that you dispersed all of your spiritual energy for Gaia to survive, I made sure to gather half of it so you won''t cease to exist. Though weakened because of the splitting of my soul, I could still do a lot of things. It may not be as effective as when I was whole but, I cut my half core into two and gave one as a means for your spiritual core to recover. Since we are both guardians, it is easy for me to¡ª"


    "You did what?!" Lunaflora shouted at Amare. "That''s very dangerous! What if your corebined with mine? Then you would be the one who will cease to exist!"


    "That''s why I only tried with half of my remaining¡ª"


    "That''s so stupid! You shouldn''t have done that!"


    Amare chuckled. "Then, we''re both stupid. We only know how to sacrifice for the people we love."


    Lunaflora cried again and embraced Amare. Amare in return, patted her back, trying to calm her down.


    "There is no need for you to worry about me. Even if I don''t have a spiritual core, or a body, I will not cease to exist. My soul will carry on as such is the destiny of the Guardian of Love."


    "Is that why you also gave your remaining core to a human?"


    "Indeed. To be honest, I didn''t n it but it somehow happened. When I was weakened after trying to patch your spiritual core, I nned to teleport back to my realm. But for some reason, I ended up on Earth. And that was when I met this child."


    Amare turned to Selena, and reached out her hand.


    "Yes, I remember you," Selena took her hand. "You''re that ghost¡­ when I was a child."


    "That''s right. Wanting to know why I was suddenly brought to the ce where we met, I tried to peek into your future."


    "Right. I still remember what you said."


    "You will get lost¡­ but will be found again. When all the pieces are put back together¡­ You will join the chosen ones on their journey."


    ______________________________


    Hello Beloved Readers!


    I apologize for the dy of my chapters. Still working on that stockpile for this one.


    Hope you''re all doing well.


    Lots of Love,


    Macy_Bae

 Chapter 214 - The Curse Of Hatred (Part 1)

    [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Join them in their journey¡­ Does this mean through the remaining gates? The eleventh and the twelfth?" Lunaflora asked Amare.??


    "That''s¡ª"


    "U-ughh¡­" King Calum groaned in agony. His heart began to throb. Or was it his head? Or his core? Or perhaps, his entire being? Unbeknownst to him, the throbbing sent massive pain all throughout his body making him fall down to his knees. Darkness began to reek out from his very skin like fumes.


    "Your highness!" vis and Illuminaire shouted as they immediately ran towards King Calum''s side and aided him.


    "Don''t!¡ªDon''t touch me," King Calum stopped them despite his pained tone. "Y-you might¡­ get blighted."


    Everyone turned to the king in worry. Though Ducis made time to stop for everyone else, that wasn''t the case to them. During the time that they were all discussing and being made aware of the truth, the Curse of Hatred didn''t stop in trying to conquer the king''s body. Thus, was the most possible reason why it was suddenly kicking in at that moment.


    "I-it seems that¡­ haaah¡­ my body is failing me," King Calum said through his breath.


    Elliot knelt beside him and patted his back. Though abrupt, everything was made clear to him. The memories he lost may have not returned fully but he knew very well that the king kneeling in pain beside him was¡­ family. Yes, his very own cousin that he shared the same blood with.


    Elliot might have lost his father and mother, his uncle, and maybe some other rtives he knew not, but beside him was the only living blood-rted family he knew.


    Deep inside him, he cared not about the things he did in the past¡­


    The mistakes¡­ or any wrong thing¡­ He only cared that he was family.


    Yes, a family member that was suffering from pain that he could only imagine. His heart ached seeing him like that and not knowing what to do to ease his suffering.


    "Ducis, Luna, Amare," Elliot called them one by one with worry so apparent on his face. "How do we lift this curse on him? It''s not his fault. He shouldn''t be suffering¡ª"


    "Yes, it is my fault," King Calum interrupted him. "I¡­ I deserve this curse."


    Elliot''s face turned wretched. "Why? Why do you say you deserve to be cursed? You didn''t do¡ª"


    "Yes, I did¡­ haah¡­ I did lots of terrible things. Conquering and destroying multitudes ofs¡­ haah¡­ killing many people and creatures¡­ t-there''s too much blood in my hands. Perhaps, that is why¡­ I am not worthy of this."


    With trembling hands, King Calum removed the crown that was carefully ced on his head. His almost lifeless eyes stared at it for a moment. Then, he looked at Elliot straight through his eyes and offered the crown to him.


    "I¡­ never wanted this anyway," he said as he tried to pull a smile on his face for Elliot, his beloved little cousin who was all grown up now. "I''m¡­ d to see you again."


    Elliot''s eyes widened in surprise. Deep inside him, he thought that perhaps, he would have hated him for hiding all those years and not helping him. But he said that he was d instead. Due to this, his once wretched face smiled bitterly.


    "I''m really d to see you again, too, Calum," Elliot replied dearly, and a drop of tear escaped his eyes. "Y-You''ve done well to endure all these years. And I''m very sorry for not being there with you along the way. But everything''s okay now. You don''t need to be burdened anymore. This time¡­ it''s my time to carry the burden."


    And so, Elliot took the crown from Calum''s hand and along with it, he embraced him tightly in his arms. Though unspoken, he understood what Calum meant from that gesture, and the extreme weight it carried.


    Calum, finally freed from his shackles, smiled through his eyes. Tears streamed down from his cheeks like a continuous stream.


    He was truly grateful for meeting Elliot¡­ onest time.


    He wanted to spend more time and help him¡­ and maybe correct his mistakes along the way too but¡­ his body was already failing him¡ªjust like what happened to his father.


    For the "Curse of Hatred" was also the "Curse of Death."


    Yes, death delivered in the longest and most painful way there ever was.


    A death by the slowest and most agonizing torture¡­


    Such was the depth of Vindicta''s hatred.


    Everyone''s heart sank as they watched the king slowly¡­ die.


    Desperate to save him, Elliot summoned and asked all the Guardians over and over about the way to lift his curse. But the Guardians on the other hand, couldn''t answer him. Couldn''t and shouldn''t but¡­


    "Please¡­" Elliot pleaded for the nth time. "He''s the only family I have left. I don''t want to lose him, too."


    "Elliot¡­" Rania went beside tofort him.


    They tried all the healing magic they knew, using all forms of energy they had¡ªspirit, holy, even life, or Rania''smand but none was working. For indeed, if it was a curse that could easily be lifted, then Sanguis perhaps would have done his best to lift it so his son and his descendants wouldn''t suffer the same pain he went through.


    Unable to bear Elliot''s desperation, s, Lunaflora spoke up.


    "T-there is a way but¡ª"


    "Luna/Flora!" the other guardians tried to hush her. Indeed there was a way but it was something the other Guardians couldn''t agree to.


    "What is it? Tell me!" Elliot''s eyes lit up.


    Hesitant, Lunaflora still answered him, "The Curse of Hatred can only be lifted by the one who cast it. In this case, Vindicta¡ªthe other half of Amare."


    "But it will be hard to ask her for that, and we don''t have much time."


    "Yes, that''s true. And for us to buy some time¡ª"


    "We can put him inside a time barrier!"


    "No. The curse is not something time could affect," Amare disagreed.


    "Then¡­ how?" Elliot''s eyebrows furrowed.


    Lunaflora and Amare looked at each other and sighed.


    "We can¡­ transfer the curse to another."

 Chapter 215 - The Curse Of Hatred (Part 2)

    [Music Rmendation: "The Heart''s Tale" by BigRicePiano - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "I, myself, can''t lift the curse since I''m iplete," Amare continued, "but I can at least transfer it to another''s body."??


    "In that case, transfer it to me," Elliot said without hesitation¡ªjust as all the other Guardians predicted of him.


    "No!" Calum firmly disagreed, his face turned horrid. "T-there''s no way I will allow that! Haah¡­ I''d rather die than have someone sacrifice their life in my stead! Elliot, y-you can''t¡ªcough¡­ cough¡­ urghhh."


    "Elliot, no!" Rania disagreed as well. "If it needs to be transferred then¡ª"


    "Not you, Rania," Elliot shook his head.


    "Then, why don''t I¡ª" vis and Illuminaire chorused.


    "No one will!" Calum shouted. With his remaining strength, he tried to stand up and cast magic on his palm, trying to teleport out of that ce. Only Elliot caught him and stopped his magic.


    Elliot stared at Calum''s eyes with great resolve.


    "You will NOT do this, Elliot, or I will hate you forever," Calum threatened him.


    But Elliot''s eyes didn''t waver.


    "Yes, I will do it," he replied. Then, with a smile, he continued, "And even if I do it, you still won''t hate me."


    Calum''s eyes widened in surprise. He was reminded of little Elliot''s cheeky and confident smile back when they were children. A smile that was so reassuring that even if he was a year older than him¡­ somehow, his heart whispered that it was okay to trust in him¡­ to rely on him.


    But no¡ªhe couldn''t possibly risk his beloved cousin''s life. He would rather let the curse kill him like what happened to his father than to live knowing Elliot was suffering instead. He knew how painful it was through all the years he carried the curse inside him. And knowing that he was the Anointed King of the Supreme, all the more should he refuse.


    How could he dare let the Chosen suffer? He was extremely precious. He was irreceable. He understood why the Guardians refused to tell him the truth. For he, too, believed the same. Elliot was not someone they could lose if they wanted to save their. Compared to him, he was just¡ªyes, like the term he used to describe others¡ªthis time, it was him that was¡­ "dispensable".


    "No, please. I-I can''t let you do this," Calum pleaded Elliot. Unfortunately, like how stubborn he was, all the more was Elliot, and everyone else with them.


    Time passed by as they discussed amongst themselves. Amare told everyone that it was impossible to transfer the curse to any Guardian. Their bodies were still different ifpared to a Magi, and especially to a human. Therefore, Guardians and humans¡ªRania and Selena, were out of the question.


    Seeing the desperation in everyone''s faces, arguing on who would be allowed to carry the curse in his stead when he was the rightful bearer of it, a stinging pain ached Calum''s heart¡ªbut not the one brought by the curse. Instead, it was a pain brought by guilt for he knew very well that he was undeserving of their kindness.


    ''Why? Why are they all trying to save someone like me?'' Calum thought. ''I''m a wicked man, a wretched and sinful person. I don''t deserve this¡­ kindness.''


    vis, Illuminaire, and Elliot remained as the options but Elliot disagreed for the twins to do it. As their discussion went deeper, Amare stopped them.


    "All of you, please stop," Amare said sternly. "No matter how much you argue, there is only one person who could bear the curse once it''s transferred¡ªsomeone who had the same strength, or even more, as the bearer," Amare exined and everyone''s faces went dim.


    "In that case, it''s settled," Elliot said. "I will take the curse. Please, transfer it to me."


    Calum tried to flee once again but Elliot ced a barrier around him to make sure he wouldn''t go anywhere. Amare and Elliot went to him and knelt down, preparing for the transfer of the curse.


    "Guardian Amare, please¡­ no," Calum tried to beg for thest time. "I don''t¡­ haah¡­ deserve this."


    Amare''s and Elliot''s face furrowed. To think that all this time, he felt that way when truly, who could me him? Losing his parents as a child, seeing the people he loved die before his very eyes, and being used as an instrument of their deaths¡­ someone so innocent. And without the people whom he cherished, he grew up cold and hard-hearted. Truly, the burden he had carried all those years had been extremely heavy.


    "It''s not true that you don''t deserve this," Elliot corrected him. "Even if you say that your hands were filled with blood, or you already sinned too much¡­ still, you are very much worth saving. So please, with all your might, be strong and take heart and live."


    "N-no¡­ you don''t understand. You''re¡ªpure! I can''t let you be tainted with¡ª"


    "No, I''m not," Elliot said firmly. "If it''s regarding sins, I, too, have sinned. Back when we were children, it was me who opened that box and urged you. In that sense, all the deaths after that are on my shoulders. My hands, too, are filled with blood."


    Calum flinched. "That''s not true! You''re innocent! You were a child. You didn''t know¡ª"


    "Exactly! Just like you. You didn''t know either. So stop ming yourself," Elliot reprimanded him.


    Calum''s body trembled andrge droplets of tears fell from his eyes.


    "B-But I¡­"


    "Calum¡­" Elliot called him dearly, "Stop living in guilt. Instead, live in peace and hope and freedom, and in the grace of the Supreme. We all have sinned and did lots of bad things. Maybe that''s why our is on the verge of copse right now, I don''t know. But one thing I know is that¡­ the Supreme has a n."


    "A n? After all the bad things that happened?" Calum scoffed. Still, it was hard for him to believe in the Supreme. Not after everything he had been through.


    In contrast, Elliot was firm on his belief. And nothing could shake his resolve.

 Chapter 216 - The Curse Of Hatred (Part 3)

    [Music Rmendation: "Spirit Break Out" by Kim Walker Smith (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Yes, He has a n," Elliot continued. "All these tragic events, they only happened because of our actions. Our different opinions on things, our different goals and aspirations, leading to different decisions that either helped or harmed one another¡ªthat''s what brought us in this dire state. But there is hope. Just like in the prophecies foretold. And that''s how we all ended up here¡­ at the perfect timing."??


    Calum furrowed. "I don''t understand."


    "Can''t you see? Everyone thought I was dead, but here I am, alive! Same goes for Flora, and Amare. The fulfillment of the prophecy¡ªRania, the maiden, is here with us. All the Guardians of old have assembled, and we all met again. We are being guided into His marvelous n! And even this very moment¡ªdespite the curse taking a toll on your body, you survived this far. I believe it''s because He wants to save you as well!"


    Calum''s eyes widened in shock. There was just no way that was possible. It''s all just coincidence. He looked around him and pondered but then again¡­ it was indeed all too perfect to be just a coincidence.


    "It''s hard to see right now because of all the catastrophe that happened but it''s there!" Elliot continued. "His Will and His extravagant n to save us¡ªto save our, and it''s people, and Rania''s, and their people¡­ everyone."


    Calum''s heart shook as hesitation crept from within. But there was this¡­ great "resolve" and "faith" shining brightly in Elliot''s eyes. Like a burning, raging fire that seemed to devour his very own soul, purging it from any bit of doubt and unbelief it contained.


    "You don''t need to understand. I just need you to believe again."


    Elliot then held out his hands towards him. Inspired by his faith, Calum''s lips curved into a smile¡ªa sweet and peaceful smile of surrender. Atst, he took Elliot''s hands and agreed to be saved.


    "I will not forget this kindness and grace. And I will make sure to repay this someday," Calum whispered in his heart. "Thank you¡­ for not giving up on me."


    vis and Illuminaire were overjoyed to see him smile again. A smile so real as if the little, sweet, kind, and caring Calum was back. Ever since that tragic day, the twins had worked endlessly trying to convince their dear friend to believe again but it was all for naught. Indeed, everything happens at their perfect timing.


    And so, Amare joined her hands together in a prayer. With closed eyes, her body started to glow and her white aura began to cover Elliot''s and Calum''s body. In an inaudible whisper, she chanted unfamiliar words and as she did, the dark aura covering Calum''s body slowly transferred itself to Elliot''s body.


    Everyone''s faces grew dim in worry. A moment of silence and deep breaths passed by as they all watched the darkness cover Elliot''s body.


    As it slowly crept in, shes of painful memories reyed itself in Elliot''s mind.


    The scene of his mother with sharp ws stuck on her chest, taking her spiritual core within her¡­


    The scene of his father''s core cracking and shattering like ss until his body eventually fell lifeless on the ground¡­


    The scene of their crumbling and dying away¡­ And so many more horrifying events that he witnessed. Along with it was an unexinable ache in his heart. The curse kept on shouting in his mind.


    "It''s all your fault!"


    "There is no hope."


    "You''re a monster!"


    "Because of you, this tragedy happened."


    Then, the pain became sadness and misery. A few more moments and it became guilt, frustration, rage, hopelessness, until it developed into hatred, followed by excruciating pain travelling throughout his body. Elliot grunted and tried to suppress what he felt.


    As the curse toyed with his feelings and body, he began to understand how it worked¡ªhow it attacked the mind and the heart, making the person bearing the curse lose hope in life. And the darkness that sent extreme torture to the body only made it worse.


    But then again, Elliot''s heart of sacrifice and love was far greater than the hatred brought by the curse. It might have made his emotions go wayward, and tried to cloud his mind with hopelessness, but his soul¡­ it remained steadfast, firmly gripping unto the words of the Supreme, and unto every lesson he learned from the Gates.


    Suddenly, the darkness that covered Elliot''s body¡­ began to tremble? Even Amare herself was dumbfounded when she noticed it. Yes, the darkness started to circle around Elliot''s body. Or was it simply circling around? One moment it was on his shoulders, and on the next, it fled to his back, then his head.


    It was as if¡­ it was trying to escape! Trembling in fear!


    Elliot noticed it, too. So, despite the pain he felt, he studied how Amare transferred the curse to him. Like dark particles, he saw and understood how the "body" of the curse worked. Then, a sudden idea hit his mind.


    Elliot brought both of his palms close to each other as if holding a ball and focused, copying what Amare was doing. He was unsure if he would be able to do it since transferring a curse was not something any Magi could do but still, he tried. And as the prodigy he was, he managed to pull it off!


    Little by little, the darkness from both of their bodies gathered through his palm and formed a dark sphere that was so concentrated to the point that it was solid!


    "Haaaah¡­ Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­" Elliot and Calum breathed heavily.


    Atst, Amare''s curse transfer was finished as well. In fact, she wasn''t the one who finished it, much to her surprise, and everyone else''s surprise.


    What''s more was the fact that¡­ Elliot "extracted" the curse and materialized it into a ck, spherical crystal!

 Chapter 217 - Twilight Zone

    [Music Rmendation: "Spirit Break Out" by Kim Walker Smith (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Everyone was astounded and at a loss of words from what just happened. They couldn''t believe their eyes.??


    "Did Elliot just¡­ turn the curse into a crystal ball?" Lunaflora asked, with awe so apparent in her voice.


    "I think he did," Ducis mumbled. He, too, was dumbfounded. But then again it was Elliot. Was there even anything they should still be surprised about? The Supreme didn''t choose him for nothing. But still, it was really marvelous¡ªand unprecedented!


    "Wooooow! Elliot! You''re so amazing!" Lunaflora jumped in delight and ran over to him to rummage his hair.


    The other Guardians were overjoyed themselves, and Rania, Selena, vis and Illuminaire. They all went to the two royals, hugging and patting their backs or shoulders. Some even cried tears of joy. The nervousness and fear they had a few moments ago was gone in an instant.


    Most of all, Calum''s heart, mind, body, and soul¡­ felt so light again. He started to feel so alive again! For the longest time, the curse only gave him pain and misery which he got used to as years went by to the point that suddenly feeling anew right at that moment was strange for him. But he was happy¡­ so very much happy. And there was no more hatred and evil that kept itself lurking in his thoughts, weighing down his heart.


    It was as if¡­ he was reborn into a new body.


    "Thank you, Elliot," Calum said. Exasperation was no longer in his voice. Instead, he smiled from the bottom of his heart towards his cousin.


    Elliot smiled back at him the same and replied, "It was worth it."


    "Aww¡­ sniff¡­ sniff," Lunaflora sobbed. "This is so touching. You both did so great." She then patted Calum and Elliot''s shoulders and began to wail not long after. Luna was still the same, easily ovee by emotions. "I''m so proud of you."


    Calum turned to face everyone. With a solemn look, he told them¡­


    "Everyone¡­ I¡ªI deeply apologize for everything. Especially to the both of you," he turned to vis and Illuminaire, "and most of all, to you," he turned to Rania. For the very first time, he bowed his head, signifying his great regret. "I have done terrible things. Even the word itself wouldn''t suffice to describe the depth of my actions. I have no excuse so all I can do now is apologize and atone for them. I''m not asking for forgiveness, but at very least, I owe you all a lot of apologies. I¡ª"


    "It''s¡­ alright," Rania said. "I forgive you."


    How much those words meant¡ªhow much weight they carried into her heart, and how much painful it was, especially with the most recent and heart-breaking one, Zeid''s lost memories¡ªthey could only imagine how "merciful" her heart was. Even to the point of forgiving the king who ordered the destruction of her and her people for their own needs, and to the point of forgiving something extremely hateful. No words could begin to describe how much it weighed in her heart.


    Yes, it was all too painful and no one would be able to me her if she decided not to forgive him but instead of hating him or getting her revenge, she chose to forgive.


    Deep inside her heart, she thought that Elliot was right. Everything happened for a reason¡ªincluding her''s suffering and Zeid''s memories. Everything was for the greater good. Not that the Supreme made the bad things happen but¡­ He worked it out for everyone''s good. So everything would turn around and so that salvation woulde. There was a silver lining, an end goal wherein everything would be all okay and theirs saved. Those facts helped her gain deep understanding and grace and mercy.


    Everything that happened had to happen for it to reach "that" moment in the future. And so, she understood. It was definitely not easy but still, she chose to forgive. She trusted in the Will of the Supreme.


    Calum couldn''t believe what he just heard her say. To forgive him that easily? No¡ªit wasn''t easy for sure but shouldn''t she at least show any form of anger towards him? How? And why? How could someone have such a great heart? It was the same with Elliot and the twins. Yes, the Sortis twins forgave him, too. But why? He couldn''t understand. For him, he deserved to be punished at least. He deserved to receive their hate.


    vis and Illuminaire noticed Calum''s perturbed expression. They chuckled and flicked his forehead, much to his surprise.


    "W-what the¡ªWhy did you¡ª"


    "For a moment there, it looked like someone couldn''t ept our mercy," vis jested. "Surely, what a dumb person he was. What did he expect? For us to throw tantrums like children and beat him up? Tsk tsk tsk."


    Calum''s eyes widened. "Did you just click your tongue?"


    Indeed, it was his first time hearing the Wise Judge click his own tongue! He had always been reserved, serious, and mysterious like a prim and proper Ice Prince but now, he just clicked his tongue and flicked his forehead. Even his twin, the Oracle herself did the same! For a moment, he felt that they went back to their childhood. And that¡­ made him chuckle. Soon, everyone else began tough.


    What a joyous moment it was. Atst, everything had be clear to everyone and they even managed to save a friend from death.


    Like the enchanting twilight, all their questions finally met their answers. All the darkness finally met the light.


    And now that everything was clear for them¡­ it was also clear what they needed to do next.


    Yes¡­ finally, it was time to head towards the dawn!


    But before that, they had to defeat the rest of the darkness¡­


    Starting with the one who caused it all¡­


    Avarus!

 Chapter 218 - The Plan

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    Having a firm goal at hand, Elliot, along with the others, chatted a bit more in order to formte a n on how topletely subdue Avarus. Since they need not worry about the 12th Gate closing anytime soon now that the good side of Amare was with them, they decided to deal with him first. ??


    Sure, Elliot had an immense amount of magic within him and he was the strongest Magi that ever lived but Avarus'' wits and evilness was not something to be taken lightly. After all, he seeded in killing thete king and queen without fighting. Also, there were lots of strengthened Exsorbeos that they had to be careful with. Lastly, he couldn''t possibly have acted everything alone. For sure, he had followers or aplices that helped him achieve his goals and thus, adding to their worries.


    "Regarding his followers," Calum started, "whoever they are, I''m sure we are stronger. We should be able to win against them if we battle against them. What we need to focus first is a strategy on how to subdue those¡­ Exsorbeos. What do we know about it? And does anyone know of a way to defeat it or what it''s weakness is?"


    "There''s only limited things we know since it was something created way, way back from the time of the Great Oracle. All knowledge of it was kept a secret and even mentioning had be taboo," vis answered. "What we know is that it targets a person''s spiritual core and takes it as its own. Whoever it sees first, it locks on it and continues to chase it until it gets what it needs. And the new ones now are pretty powerful themselves. They can even break barriers created by a General."


    "Yes. And not only that, even thete queen''s barrier¡­ that thing was able to break it," Illuminaire added. "Thete queen''s magic was greater than a general and very close to a Judge''s."


    "In that case, maybe the Judge''s and Royal''s barrier will work?" Selena asked. "But there''s only four Judges, and well, two Royals." She nced at Elliot and Calum.


    "Hmm¡­" Elliot pondered for a moment. "I think we''re focusing on the wrong thing."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Calum asked.


    "We can''t defeat it just by using a barrier. And we don''t even know if a barrier will work."


    "But we have to defend ourselves at least before attacking it."


    "Yes but¡­ why don''t we just cut it''s ws the moment it tries to attack?"


    "But it moves too fast."


    "Then we just slow it down¡ªthrough time."


    "Ah!" vis realized what Elliot was about to say. "I see. That can work."


    "Won''t the area be too big? We don''t know where itsing from and how it''s being controlled."


    "In that case, we need to set up an extremely wide-range time magic. Like what Ducis is doing right now but bigger."


    "Who can do such a thing? Time magic is one of the mostplicated skills and it drains spiritual energy so fast. Even if I do it, I can only hold it for an hour if the scale is as big as the whole Floating Kingdom," Calum sighed. "Will an hour be enough to subdue all of them?"


    "Don''t worry," Elliot assured him. "We have the Guardians to help us." Then, he turned to Ducis and asked, "You should be able to do it, right?"


    Ducis nodded. "Yes, master. But we will need a distraction or else they will notice me casting the magic right away. Since it''s wide-range, like what happened here when I stopped time, a vast amount of spiritual energy will gather in the air and they will see it or feel it. I can try to hide the trace but the presence of magic will still be there. They will still feel it."


    "Is there magic that can fool the senses?"


    "I have an idea." Finally, Rania spoke and everyone turned to her. "As long as they can''t see it, why don''t we fool their sense of presence by masking it with something greater? With a spiritual presence more powerful than what Ducis will cast?"


    Thinking about it, they all agreed with Rania''s suggestion. And who was it that was more powerful than Ducis? Of course, it was Elliot. But the question was¡­ how?


    "Distraction¡­ and something greater that can mask the presence of time magic¡­" Elliot mumbled. Then, as if he found the answer to his question, his face lit up and told everyone his idea.


    Soon after, they finished nning everything and Ducis removed the time magic he cast within the Forbidden Chamber. All the Magi and humans trapped there were finally able to move again, not knowing everything that just transpired¡ªonly that, the position of Elliot''s group changed a bit from how they saw it earlier. One moment they were scattered about, and the next, they were all together in a circle.


    And so, they carried out their n. Calum and Illuminaire were to stay for a few moments inside the chamber to talk to everyone there and exin the whole situation. They needed to gather troops who would aid them in battle. vis, Selena, and all the Guardians grouped themselves into two and surrounded the whole Floating Kingdom in different directions.


    Lastly was Elliot and Rania¡ªthey used Elliot''s magic-imbued mirror to scout where Avarus was located. Much to their surprise, he didn''t hide himself. Instead, they saw Avarus in none other than the heart of the Floating Kingdom itself¡ªat the Grand Pce, sitting on the throne as if he had already announced himself as the new king. Along with him, were his many followers stationed all throughout the throne room.


    "How dare he sit on that sacred throne!" Calum became furious when he saw it. Same with the twins and Selena, and the other Guardians.


    Elliot, on the other hand, remained calm. He went with Rania towards the hole he made in the barrier of the Forbidden Chamber to reopen it for all of the team to get out and close it again to keep the rest of the Magi safe inside. Then, they teleported right in the middle of the throne room where Avarus was.


    Avarus and his followers were shocked when they suddenly saw Elliot and Rania pop up in front of them. What''s more, Elliot''s gaze towards him was so intense that he felt his body burn and tremble.


    "Avarus," Elliot called his name menacingly, sending shivers to him. "We need to talk."

 Chapter 219 - The Root Of Evil (Part 1)

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    The whole throne room became silent the moment Elliot and Rania arrived.??


    The Anointed King and the Chosen Maiden¡­


    Such an overwhelming presence in one room¡­


    Such irreceable people gathered in one room¡­


    Avarus'' followers¡ªwhich were mostly Magi from noble families and Tribe Heads¡ªcowered in fear as they stared in awe of Elliot and Rania. Elliot was the spitting image of thete king and queen¡­ as if they''re seeing them alive again when they should have been dead, only younger and more majestic in more ways than one. And the Chosen Maiden Rania, the human woman they used to look down on¡­ it was as if an angel from heaven came down to deliver their demise. Their bodies and lips trembled to the point that they almost wanted to bend their knees.


    But the same couldn''t be said for Avarus. Though he flinched and trembled a bit, instead of fear, what he saw was an "opportunity". Yes, an opportunity to kill and destroy Elliot and Rania¡ªpeople who bore the greatest threat to his own ns. Just showing themselves to him like that¡­ how foolish of them. Only¡­ were they really?


    <em>''Suddenly popping out of nowhere with just the two of them,''</em> Avarus thought, <em>''they must have some sort of n.''</em>


    Avarus did not stand and remained seated on the throne, looking down at Elliot and Rania. While the others alerted themselves, ready to cast magic at any time.


    "If it isn''t the young prince," Avarus greeted Elliot in a tone so proud that there was no hint of fear or cautiousness. "You''ve been alive all this time! I certainly did not expect that. But nevertheless, perhaps now I can thank you for your ''aid''. Thanks to you, I was able to eliminate the most stupid king and queen that existed."


    Elliot and Rania clenched their fists. They couldn''t sumb to anger or else their judgement would be clouded.


    "Is that your definition of foolishness?" Elliot asked him in a menacing tone. With his burning eyes, he red at Avarus, sending more shivers to his body. "Because for me, what I see right now is foolishness¡ªin the most raw and concrete form."


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Avarusughed hysterically. "It seems that the young prince has learned to talk back! Ha-ha-ha! Is that what you learned from hiding all these years? Hiding when you could have helped save our and it''s people? But of course! You ROYALS only know how to hide! How to sit on your throne all day letting us nobles, and Tribe Heads do everything in our power to help and manage everyone. Sitting and doing nothing but look down on us. How does it feel now that you''re the one being looked down upon?"


    A mad man¡ªthat was the best way to describe Avarus'' expression. In this battle of talks, it seemed that his very own hatred which he had hidden all those years couldn''t contain itself and showed in his face.


    "You mock the royal family from sitting on the throne when you yourself have coveted that same throne all these years," Elliot replied. "How foolish. Seeing as you''re seated there right at this moment, do you hate yourself now?"


    "Hah! How arrogant. I am not like your parents so NO, I don''t hate myself. How about you? Do you hate yourself for feeling helpless? Weak? You may be powerful in terms of magic and have abundant spiritual energy as the gifted child you are but¡­ you''re surrounded by us. No matter how powerful you are, we can easily kill you right now. How stupid of you to deliver yourself to us in a silver tter."


    "And yet you''re not killing me."


    "Ha-ha-ha! Not killing yet. I''m still enjoying myself looking down on a royal. Perhaps I can keep you as a ve and amuse myself every now and then by torturing you. Ahh¡­ how sweet does that sound?"


    "Lies," Elliot disagreed. "The reason you''re not killing me is because you can''t. And you don''t know why I''m here with just me and the maiden. So, you''re being cautious."


    At these words, Avarus'' smirk was gone in an instant.


    "It seems that I underestimated the young prince," he sighed. "Indeed, what have youe here for? What is your purpose? Don''t tell me you''re nning on killing me? Because if you are, then you''re on to a foolish conquest."


    Avarus raised his arm, and a bunch of Exsorbeos appeared all around him¡ªhundreds, or maybe thousands of them. They all aimed at Elliot and Rania. Elliot observed them and saw that they remained still, inside the octagonal boxes without attacking yet. Before, the moment it saw a Magi, it would immediately raise its ws and aim at the spiritual core. But for some reason, Avarus seemed to be able to control them.


    The question was¡­ how?


    With his gifted eyes that could see what the others could not¡ªsomething Avarus did not know¡ªElliot followed the flow of spiritual energy from the Exsorbeos and to Avarus. It was scattered and hard to trace but¡­ he saw "it". Yes! A thin string connecting all the Exsorbeos unto Avarus! It was his ring! The ring on his middle finger was what he used to control them!


    This time, it was Elliot who smirked towards Avarus. Raising his head, he scoffed at him, deliberately doing so to anger him more.


    "Is that what you''re using to threaten me?" Elliot''s confident tone irritated Avarus. "If you''re using numbers on me, then¡­ should I use the same?"


    As he provoked him, in his mind, he sent a telepathic message to Ducis who at that moment, floated adrift the sky, hundreds of meters above the throne room, and outside of the Grand Pce.


    "Ducis, in my signal," Elliot said.


    "Yes, master," Ducis replied in the same telepathic message.


    "3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­" Elliot counted in his mind.


    "Perfect clone."


    <em>PWOOOOOOSSSSHHH!!!</em>


    One by one, hundreds¡ªno, maybe thousands of Elliot''s clones appeared inside the throne room! All bearing equal amounts of spiritual energy in them! Avarus'' and his followers'' eyes widened in surprise. They knew clone magic but for them, creating clones only produced lesser magic than the original one, thus, pretty useless in battle. It was easy to detect which one was a clone and not. But this¡­ Elliot''s clones¡­ they were perfect and had immense spiritual energy none of them ever fathomed!


    How could they possibly defeat such a person? Even the Exsorbeos will be confused which one is the real one, bearing the spiritual core.


    At the same time, while they all got distracted on Elliot''s perfect clones, Ducis started casting the wide-range time magic. A huge magic circle slowly drew itself above Ducis¡ªa magic circle bearing the look of a clock. Far and wide it stretched until it was as big as the whole Floating Kingdom!

 Chapter 220 - The Root Of Evil (Part 2)

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    [Please note: Since we''re near the ending of this book, I will no longer do extra chapters unless necessary so you can continuously enjoy the rest of the story without extra chapters. Thank you for staying with us this far. The whole TKB family thanks all of you from the bottom of our hearts <3]??


    With Elliot''s team ready in their position, and Ducis'' time magic set up for action, they all waited for the next signal from Elliot¡ªall ording to what they discussed.


    "The strengthened Exsorbeos can absorb spiritual energy. So even if we cast magic to it, it will slowly eat up the spiritual energy used in that magic. I''m guessing it will do the same with time magic," Elliot said. "But we have time. In case Ducis can''t hold them back by stopping them, he can at least buy some time to slow down the Exsorbeos and give way for us to attack it. Again, we need to cut its ws since that''s how it takes spiritual cores. I''m not sure if it can regenerate or heal itself but either way is fine."


    "If it continuously absorbs spiritual energy, then there''s no way we canpletely subdue it, right? We can onlyst for the time frame our spiritual capacity permits," Calum asked, worried about the next step.


    "Yes, that''s why subduing it is not our goal. But instead, we need to find a way to figure out how Avarus is controlling it. And that''s why I need to meet him personally. I can follow the traces of magic even those that are hard to see so I should be able to detect it. But first, we need to provoke him into releasing the Exsorbeos¡ªeven if it''s just one Exsorbeo or many, as long as I can observe them."


    "In that case, bring me along," Rania suggested. "He will think he has the upper hand if both of us¡ªthe Anointed King and the Chosen Maiden, are to deliver themselves into his hands."


    Elliot flinched. Deep inside, he didn''t want to risk Rania in any possible way. But at the same time, he knew Rania wasn''t a weak woman. So instead, he smiled at her and agreed, much to Rania''s delight. She, on the other hand, didn''t want Elliot to go alone. Even if he was strong, there were still too many possibilities that could happen. With at least someone beside him, he would have help in case he needed it.


    "And what do we do about his followers?"


    "That''s where you alle in. I''m sure he ced them all around the Floating Kingdom. I need your help to locate them and lock them up so they won''t be able to make any other moves. For sure, Avarus has many ns in store in case something happens. So we need to make sure his allies are nowhere near him and can''t answer his call for help."


    "Agreed. In that case, we will take care of it."


    "Thank you. Also, if any other Magi wishes to help, let them. We need all the help we can get. I will also scatter my clones to aid you all. In case some of them were spies or also one of Avarus''ckeys, make sure to suppress them."


    "And what of Avarus himself?"


    "As for him¡­ once I find out how he''s controlling the Exsorbeos, I will make sure to destroy it. And once it''s destroyed, I will deal with him."


    And so, back to the moment Elliot cast multitudes of Perfect Clones all around the throne room to mask Ducis'' time magic, Avarus and his followers were shocked with his disy of massive power. For indeed, how were they supposed to suppress clones that were more powerful than they were? If each Magi''s spiritual capacity was to a hundred, Elliot''s clones were to a thousand each. Only a fool would dare attack them! If he was alone, they had a chance¡­ but with so many of him? It was certainly impossible.


    But Avarus'' evil and confident smile remained on his face. Whether he was just bluffing or he had another n up on his sleeves, Elliot and Rania knew not.


    Noticing that the Exsorbeos were confused on which Elliot to attack, Rania also created Perfect Clones of herself to prevent them from attacking the real her. Though they were less than Elliot''s, they were enough to fool those wretched beings that shouldn''t have even existed in the first ce.


    On the other hand, Elliot stealthily moved from one clone to another and little by little, moving closer to Avarus while he was busy guessing which one was the real Elliot. It was very wise of Elliot to evenly distribute his spiritual energy to each clone. Truly, what an amazing skill it was¡ªamazing and dangerous. Good thing only those blessed by the Guardian of Water could do such a skill, thus, only Elliot and Rania could do it.


    A few moments passed with nothing but tension in the air. Then, at Avarus'' signal, all the Exsorbeos started attacking. Not only in the throne room but all around the Floating Kingdom. Like Elliot predicted, he had them scattered all around the kingdom, both Exsorbeos and his followers.


    Finally revealing their positions, Elliot''s team, who were also prepared at that time, weed Avarus'' followers and the Exsorbeos. And so, the battle between Avarus'' followers and Elliot''s started. The enemies were very confident at the beginning since there were many of them but when Ducis'' time magic activated, slowing down the Exsorbeos, and Elliot''s Perfect Clones appearing from all over the ce, they began to tremble at their feet.


    "W-what the¡ªwho in the world can do such a thing? Creating thousands of clones¡­ with too much spiritual energy in each! How vast is his own spiritual capacity?!"


    At these words, Elliot''s faction could only smile and say¡­


    "Behold, the power of our true king anointed by the Supreme!"

 Chapter 221 - The Root Of Evil (Part 3)

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    SLASSH!!!!??


    CLANKKKK!!!


    WHOOOOSSH!!!


    The battle raged on between Avarus'' and Elliot''s faction. Magic of different elements flew all around, swords shed against each other, and those subdued either had their bodies fall to the ground lifeless, or tied up in chains. Elliot''s faction tried their best to lessen the killing as instructed but¡­ with the enemies bent on killing them, they could only fight to the same degree. The Guardians also joined the fight, immensely helping Elliot''s faction who were outnumbered at that moment.


    Meanwhile, at the throne room, Elliot''s clones and the Exsorbeos began to fight. Avarus'' followers were scared to join in but after Avarus threatened them, they began to attack as well. Good thing the Exsorbeos'' movements were slowed down by Ducis'' time magic¡ªsomething Avarus noticed since he had troubles controlling them.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Avarusughed in a manic manner once again. "I knew you didn''te here unprepared, young prince. How admirable. Your parents would have been so proud."


    "¡­" Elliot didn''t reply or it would have been easy for him to tell his real location.


    "And very wise, too," he added. "It seems you are way different than your naive cousin. He appears to be tough but in reality, he''s too soft inside. He''s all bark and no bite. He only has his immense power inside him. But without that, he is nothing."


    Avarus continued to provoke Elliot. He cast magic in his eyes, making them glow. He surveyed all around, searching for which one was the real Elliot, checking for any trace of the source of spiritual energy. Too bad for him, he couldn''t find it. He didn''t have eyes like Elliot''s and his skills weren''t as great as his'' to be able to see beyond what a normal Magi''s eyes could see. This irked him all the more.


    ''Tsk. How irritating!'' Avarus thought. ''If only I can find where he is, then I can finally use "that" and kill him. Hmm¡­ what to do?''


    Then, as if a brilliant idea crossed his head, he smirked. Widening his eyes, he searched once again for traces of magic but this time, not of Elliot''s but of Rania''s!


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! Elliot¡­ Elliot¡­ If you don''t show yourself soon, I will find the maiden instead and KILL her! Ha-ha-ha-ha! Now, what will you do?"


    At these words, Elliot flinched.


    ''No! Not Rania!'' he thought. His position was so near Avarus at that moment. Just below the throne! He was so near! But then, he couldn''t bear to risk Rania''s safety. He turned around and checked Rania''s magic¡ªto see where the real her was.


    At the same time, Avarus did the same. Now, it was a matter of who finds her first.


    Unbeknownst to them, Rania was no longer there. The moment she created her own clones like Elliot, she also transferred her body from one clone to another. Her clones reached the other side of the throne, something she deliberately did, taking advantage of the situation. She thought that if she was in a position not visible to Avarus, she could help Elliot by trapping him.


    And so, while Avarus was busy figuring out where the real Elliot was, she managed to reach the room behind the throne room. She stood at the exact position where the throne was at the other side. Lifting her hands, she aimed at the wall and¡ª


    "Stop!"


    At Rania''smand, a magic circle drew itself beneath Avarus in an instant and stopped his movement. She made sure to use a huge amount of spiritual energy so that the time magic she cast was extremely concentrated. She didn''t want to risk him breaking away from the magic.


    ''W-what''s this?!'' Avarus was shocked. He didn''t expect that he would be trapped in that way at all.


    When Elliot saw the magic and recognized it was from Rania, he was overjoyed. He quickly followed up her assistance with an attack. Not caring if Avarus figures out his position, the real Elliot jumped towards the throne while he aimed his hands towards him.


    "Bind!" Elliot cast binding magic from his palm¡ªgolden chains that sprung up from the ground and aimed towards Avarus.


    WHOOOOSSH!!!


    The golden chains flew towards Avarus. But then¡­


    CLAAANKKK!!!


    Hundreds of men wearing ck clothing with dark hoods covering their face suddenly showed up and protected Avarus. Their hands held different weapons with huge crystals at its hilts¡ªcrystals that were none other than spiritual cores extracted from other Magi by the Exsorbeos¡ª exactly like those weapons Elliot and Rania saw during the Ninth Gate, at the city of Ramus. Only this time, they were all glowing! Different colored auras emanated from them as if they had a life of their own.


    Elliot''s golden chains were repelled by the magical weapons. One of the hooded men who seemed to be their leader freed Avarus from Rania''s magic. With the magical sword, he broke down the magic circle thus, freeing Avarus. Afterwards, he shed onto the wall and a massive destruction broke it down into pieces. The powerful impact and debris flew towards Rania''s direction to which she managed to cast a barrier just in time to protect herself.


    Whoever the hooded men were, it seemed like they served as Avarus'' personal knights. They surrounded him like bodyguards and their spiritual energy was beyond any other of his followers. Elliot and Rania looked at them with worry in their eyes.


    ''Who in the world are these people?''


    But more than that¡­ why was it that¡­ they couldn''t sense any form of life within them?


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! Did I surprise you, young prince?" Avarus asked, still so smug and confident. "Did you actually think that I already showed you all of my cards? Tsk tsk tsk. It seems you''re still too naive like your cousin. And here I thought you were better."


    "Avarus¡­" Elliot''s tone turned menacing all of a sudden. With his eyes fixed on the hooded men, anger rose up within him¡ªas if he saw something abominable in front of his very eyes. "WHAT are these?!" His anger was to the brim.


    Avarus smiled like the devil once more.


    "I see you''ve noticed it already," he said. "Yes, you''re right. They are indeed such a spectacle to see. And you know what I call them? I call them¡­ the ''Undeads''."

 Chapter 222 - The Root Of Evil (Part 4)

    [Music Rmendation: "Somnus" by Yoko Shimomura (instrumental only - FFXV OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    Elliot and Rania didn''t need to be geniuses in order to understand what Avarus just said. From the word itself¡ªundead¡ªit could only mean one thing. Their hearts ached in sadness and burned in anger at the same time. There was just no end to Avarus'' evil deeds. What would it take him to stop???


    Avarus continued tough, delighted to see the expression on Elliot''s face.


    "I managed to discover something really interesting, you see," he added. "When youbine the Exsorbeos to weapons, they make the weapons stronger. But then¡­ if you were tobine an Exsorbeo to a Magi¡­ the Magi bes all the more powerful. Although, we had to be careful with thebination, and most of all, they have to be dead first, of course."


    Elliot gnashed his teeth in his deep rage.


    "Disrespecting the dead¡­ turning them into experiments¡­ ying with life¡­ How could you be so evil?! It''s not enough that you killed thousands of lives to create Exsorbeos! You even used those dead people to experiment with them and what? To make them your personal army! HOW COULD YOU?!!!"


    Earth began to shake once more. Thunders roared in the sky and the wind blew strong like an impending typhoon. Noticing this, Rania quickly went over Elliot''s side and held his hand to calm him down. Feeling her touch, Elliot turned to her. Rania shook her head and he understood that being angry wasn''t the way.


    Elliot tried to calm down¡ªto not lose rationale just as Avarus wanted him to be. But then¡­ was there even any sane person who could not hate this vile person? He was EVIL himself! The very embodiment of all wickedness! Like the devil who only sought to kill, steal, and destroy!


    Deep hatred began to umte in Elliot''s heart. He wanted to be understanding¡ªto capture him, hear his piece, maybe there''s a reason why he did all those things, any justification at all! But seeing him enjoy the catastrophe he brought, he began to doubt if he had any redeeming quality at all. Or was it that he was just entirely evil? Because if that''s the case then¡­ he shouldn''t live at all.


    ''Yes, he should just die¡­ and die a miserable death! After all that he''s done! After all the sins hemitted! After all the lives he took! How could he y God?!''


    Such were Elliot''s thoughts brought about by his fury.


    But then he thought¡­


    ''No¡­ No¡­ I''m angry that''s why I''m thinking this way. No matter how much I despise him, he should be captured and properly set on trial. Then he can pay for his crimes all of his life. Yes¡­ that''s how it should be.''


    Elliot felt conflicted. If it was like that ruler he met before in the Ninth Gate¡­ if he was at least repentant of his wrong doings, maybe he could find it in himself to have mercy and forgive. But as he looked into Avarus'' heart, he lost hope. There was nothing but pure evil in him. He could only imagine what brought about such evil in his heart. It seemed that¡­ not everyone could be redeemed.


    And so, Elliot breathed deeply and left it all to the Supreme''s judgment. In his heart, he prayed and asked the Most High.


    ''Supreme, what is your judgement for Avarus?''


    This time, he heard no answer. Only a gentle stirring in his heart¡­ like a ripple in the still water signifying nothing but merely a feeling¡ªa feeling that''s asking him to be still and let the Supreme handle it.


    Elliot finally calmed down. As he did, Avarus'' hooded knights began to attack him and Rania at the same time.


    CLANNKK!!!


    SLAAASHHH!!!


    SWOOSSSH!!!


    Elliot and Rania fought back. The hooded knights were truly stronger than the rest. With all of them attacking at the same time, they had a hard time keeping up. Their clones helped in fighting them but with the number of Avarus'' followers plus these hooded knights, Elliot and Rania were outnumbered. Elliot could try to create more clones but the whole area would be too crowded to fight. What''s more, Avarus was suddenly nowhere to be seen! He managed to escape!


    While fighting the hooded knights, Elliot concentrated and tried to locate Avarus, searching far and wide all throughout the whole Floating Kingdom. After a few minutes, he finally managed to locate him.


    "Rania! I found him!" he shouted to Rania who was on the other side fighting with her magic.


    "Take me with you!" Rania shouted back. For some reason, she kept on having an ominous feeling in her heart. She didn''t want to leave Elliot alone with him.


    "Alright. Let''s go."


    In a snap, Elliot and Rania vanished from the throne room. The hooded knights were unable to follow them since they left their clones behind. The battle continued on inside the throne room and all throughout the Floating Kingdom. Meanwhile, they teleported to none other than Avarus'' very own office inside the Grand Pce, much to their surprise.


    "This is¡­ his office, right?" Rania asked Elliot.


    "Yes, this is the one Ducis'' showed us¡ªwhere he spoke with Sanguis."


    The room was dark and they could barely see a thing. Rania cast a ball of light to illuminate the room. Once illuminated, what weed them was a huge table in front of them¡ªthe same one Nefastus saw when she sneaked into her father''s office.


    Rania and Elliot noticed the small figurines standing on the map. Their eyes widened realizing they were people they all knew¡­ thete king and queen, Calum, Azalea, Selena, vis, Illuminaire, even Zeid was there, and many other important people.


    "Hah! He really has everything nned out since the very beginning!" Elliot scoffed, unable toprehend Avarus'' evil mind. "What is it that he really wants for him to do all these things?"


    On the other hand, Rania''s heart continued to thump louder. Such goosebumps¡­ she wasn''t sure what it meant.


    Then, beyond the huge table, they noticed a faintly glowing magic circle drawn to the floor, in front of a portrait and what seemed to be¡­ a secret door.

 Chapter 223 - The Root Of Evil (Part 5)

    [Music Rmendation: "Listen to the Cries of the" by Nobuo Uematsu (instrumental only - FFVII OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    Rania and Elliot walked towards the secret door. They carefully opened it and it revealed a stairway leading underground¡ªa basement. It was pitch ck inside and Rania illuminated the way for them to see. Once illuminated, it showed an appearance like that of a cave with weird patterns on the wall. A chilly wind howled from inside like cries of anguished souls seeking help. They both knew instantly that whatever was out there, for sure, it wasn''t anything good.??


    And so, they walked down the stairway mindful of their every step. For all they knew, there could be traps hidden anywhere since the ce was owned by Avarus. To their surprise, nothing came their way. In fact, it was all too silent. At first they thought that the basement contained more of his army but they found nothing.


    Few minutes of walking along the straight path passed and finally, they arrived at another door. This time, it was huge and thick like an ancient door made of stones. It was slightly open, enough for them to pass through. Knowing Avarus, he probably deliberately left it open since he wanted them to follow him. Rania and Elliot alerted themselves as soon as they entered inside.


    If the path from the stairs to the ancient door was pitch ck, the room inside sparkled in colorful lights¡ªnot because it was illuminated by lights but because of the multitudes of magical weapons inside! It was a huge weaponry! And all the lights came from the spiritual cores embedded on the weapons!


    Rania and Elliot furrowed seeing all of the magical weapons inside. Some of them were just lying on the floor like a pile of garbage, and some of them were inside a ss-like barrier, floating around. They continued walking inside until they reached the far end where Avarus stood and behind him were two marvelous looking swords.


    "Avarus!" Elliot shouted his name with much anger. "Stop running and hiding like a coward! Let''s finish this once and for all!"


    Avarus'' arrogant smile was still on his face. He merelyughed towards Elliot''s provocation. While the two exchanged words, Rania noticed something¡­ utterly horrifying from behind Avarus. Yes, something vile and extremely hateful that the word "abomination" was aplete understatement.


    "T-that core¡­ an ivory core¡­" Rania''s lips trembled and she barely managed to say her piece. She tried to reach out to Elliot but he already lounged towards Avarus with the Zweih?nder in his hands. "Elliot, NO!" She quickly cast a barrier around him for she knew¡­ she finally understood Avarus'' n.


    As Elliot tried to attack Avarus, a hooded figure suddenly appeared and took one of the swords behind Avarus. The hooded figure quickly attacked Elliot, shing away when Rania''s barrier met it''s sword. Unfortunately, the sword was so strong that it easily managed to break Rania''s barrier. As it pierced through, it shed unto Elliot''s Zweih?nder, sending a strong gust of wind all throughout the whole weaponry.


    CLAAAAAAAANKKKK!!!


    Elliot held on to the sh with the hooded figure.


    But when the wind blew, the hood of the enemy was blown away andnded down on her shoulder.


    Yes¡­ "her".


    The hooded figure was a woman. And not just any woman¡­


    Her long and silky honey blonde hair fluttered with the wind¡­


    And as Elliot finally saw her face...


    It was none other than thete Queen Alice! His very own mother!


    Only this time, her eyes were lifeless and bore no affection as it stared unto Elliot''s eyes. She was an undead¡­ just like all of Avarus'' army.


    Seeing his mother in the flesh and in front of him, Elliot''s heart shook and wavered.


    "M-mother¡­" Elliot whispered longingly. His body trembled and unknowingly, he loosened the grip on his Zweih?nder. The next moment¡ª


    PWOOOOSSHKK!!!


    SPLUUURT!!!


    The Undead Queen Alice pierced through Elliot''s chest like it was the most natural thing to do. Rania was a second toote but she managed to push her back and take Elliot to her side while quickly healing his wound.


    "Elliot, wake up!" Rania tapped on his cheeks but Elliot was severely devastated. His face andplexion grew pale as if life slowly drifted away from him.


    Elliot''s heart ached terribly once more. In fact, it was too much to the point he couldn''t bear it. The next thing he knew, tears were already falling from his eyes with no signs of stopping. Rania''s heart broke as she saw him like that. But she couldn''t me him. For him to see his mother once again¡ªthe mother he longed for¡­ the mother who died sacrificing herself to save her son¡­


    Not only that. He had to see her be disrespected to the highest degree. Her own mother''s body, experimented and turned into an undead! It wasn''t enough that Avarus killed her by taking her spiritual core through an Exsorbeo¡­ he even had the nerve to turn her into one of his army! How DARE he?! Even Rania''s pure heart raged in anger.


    Elliot continued to sob. Rania did her best tofort him but she wasn''t seeding. What''s more, it was getting harder for her to try and talk to Elliot with the Undead Queen Alice attacking them over and over. Rania kept on creatingyers andyers of barriers to protect themselves. Despite the amount of spiritual energy and concentration she put for the barrier, the queen''s sword was so powerful it continued to break her barriers.


    Discontented with the result, the Undead Queen Alice took the other sword behind Avarus and put the two together. The two swordsbined into a huge sword with two spiritual cores inside them. She was unsure to whom the other spiritual core belonged to but seeing how it was bright aquamarine in color and shattered into different sizes, it wasn''t that hard to guess. It was the spiritual core of thete King Eli!


    With a much more powerful sword in her hands, the Undead Queen Alice slowly approached Rania. And all that Avarus did wasugh like the devil in the background, enjoying the marvellous show in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 224 - The Root Of Evil (Part 6)

    [Music Rmendation: "Dreamy Shards" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST)-avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    <em>''Thete queen¡­ and thete king¡­ sniff¡­ used as a tool to kill their own son,''</em> Rania''s thoughtsmented from the cruelty she was witnessing at that very moment. <em>''How can someone be this evil? I don''t understand. This is just too cruel¡­ sniff... And am I supposed to deliver them to their deaths a second time to protect Elliot? What should I do, my Lord? Sniff¡­ sniff¡­''</em>??


    Hesitant to fight back, Rania could only but cast barriers after barriers from her hands. She tried creating clones to distract the undead queen but they were easily shed off and vanished. With both thete king and queen''s spiritual core in one sword, it was too powerful for Rania to fight on her own. Yes, she could harness an unlimited amount of spiritual energy if she wanted, but her body wasn''t as strong as the Magi. She might be able to contain an unlimited amount of it but the skills to execute them as wlessly as Elliot, and the innate ability to control them unconditionally, that was the weakness she had up until now. Being able tomand nature, but unable to use it''s full capacity¡­ What was she supposed to do?


    <em>CLAAANK!!!</em>


    <em>SLAAASSHH!!!</em>


    <em>BZZZZZTTTT!!!</em>


    The Undead Queen Alice continued to attack Rania¡ªboth with her sword and magic, breaking each of the barriers she created. Rania thought of summoning the guardian''s help but she knew they themselves were in a fight of their own. If they left their positions, many people might die in return so she couldn''t risk it. She had to do something, anything! But what? How could she defeat the undead queen? If only Elliot would snap out of it. But truly, how could he just get out of such trauma? Even if he did, should he deliver the queen''s death from his own hands? Hurting her in any possible way would be more than heartbreaking for him.


    "Please, stop," Rania pleaded to the undead queen. "P-Please don''t do this¡­ you''re breaking his heart."


    But the undead queen was unfazed. As if she heard nothing, she continued attacking.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Avarusughed once more. "What''s this? Have you lost your mind that you''re talking to someone who''s dead?"


    Rania ignored his provocation. Instead, she continued to talk to the Undead Queen Alice.


    "My queen, this is not you! Please! Don''t do this!"


    <em>CLANK! SLASH! SMASH!</em>


    "Can''t you see? He''s your son!"


    <em>CLANK! SLASH! SMASH!</em>


    "Don''t break the heart of your own son any more than this!"


    <em>CLANK! SLASH! SMASH!</em>


    "Queen Alice, please, STOP!"


    Avarus just shook his head thinking Rania was crazy while the undead queen showed no emotion¡­ not even the tiniest bit.


    And with ast desperate cry, Rania shouted, "He''s your son, ELLIOT!"


    The Undead Queen Alice raised her arms once more for another sh¡ªready to break thest barrier that Rania cast, finally caught up with her magic.


    <em>SLAAAAAAAAA¡ª</em>


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Though the undead queen remained expressionless¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The swords¡­ they halted.


    Avarus'' eyes widened in disbelief. "H-How could this¡ª"


    Indeed, the sword in the queen''s hand stopped her. It trembled and shook, releasing two aura of its own, enveloping the whole body of the sword¡­ as if stopping it. The undead queen tried to take control and to use the sword to sh through thest barrier but she was unsessful.


    All this time¡­ Rania wasn''t trying to talk to the undead queen''s body.


    Instead, she was talking to the spiritual cores!


    Like what she did with Amare''s spiritual core, Rania thought she could speak again with the realte king and queen for she understood that in a person''s spiritual corey a person''s very own soul¡­ the soul that contained their real identity. With this truth, she hoped for a better oue. Elliot had been hurt a lot already. He didn''t deserve any more pain than this.


    Rania wiped off the tears on her face and smiled.


    "Come¡­ Queen Alice¡­ King Eli."


    As shemanded, the two spiritual cores detached themselves from the sword, came to her, and rested on her palms. Like two glowing spheres, theyid on her hands.


    "W-what is the meaning of this?! This can''t be!" Avarus shouted in fear. He then flicked his fingers and another army of hooded men appeared. For some reason, he felt fear crept within him.


    How could he not? For at that moment, he realized¡­


    The maiden couldmand spiritual cores!


    With that ability, she could easily kill him off.


    At the same time, he thought she was foolish. If she had that ability all along, why didn''t she just kill him from the very first time they met? He shivered at the mere thought of the possibility he could die¡­ and at the hands of a human!


    "Restore your true form," Raniamanded once more.


    And so, the spiritual cores glowed blindingly bright. The broken core of thete king reassembled and fixed itself, forming into a whole. Then, out the two spiritual cores came two spirits. Yes, the spirit of thete king and queen.


    "Elliot¡­" they called their son''s name very dearly. Tears flowed from their eyes like rivers. Their hands stretched out to him and gently touched Elliot''s face. "Our son¡­ Our beloved son."


    Feeling the warmth of their hands, though they didn''t have bodies, their spirits were warm¡ªyes, warm enough to wake him up from his misery.


    Elliot slowly lifted up his gaze and little by little, his lifeless eyes shined bright as it saw the countenance of his beloved mother and father smiling at him.


    His longing eyes widened¡­


    His lips that wanted to say a thousand words trembled¡­


    And like a child who finally found his long lost parents, he wailed¡­


    "M-Mother¡­ F-Father¡­ WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHUHUHU!!!"


    Elliot ran into their embrace.


    Queen Alice and King Eli embraced him dearly in return.


    And as such, was a child finally reunited with his beloved parents.

 Chapter 225 - The Root Of Evil (Part 7)

    [Music Rmendation: "Dreamy Shards" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST)-avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this chapter ~


    Large droplets of tears fell from the royal family''s eyes one after another.


    Nothing could begin to describe the deep yearning they had for each other.


    For it was deeper than the deepest ocean, and more vast than the endless sky.


    But with each falling tear drop was a healing to their hearts.


    Slowly, it filled up the emptiness¡ªthe void brought by the years of longing.


    And slowly, it returned that precious smile to their faces


    Yes, that smile thates from the heart and soul.


    Just as the people we loved could be the cause of our greatest suffering,.


    They, too, could be the source of our greatest joy.


    And what greater joy was there than finding what you have lost?


    Than reuniting those that had been separated?


    Truly, there was no greater joy for them.


    Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ sniff¡­


    A few moments passed as the royal family basked in each other''s embrace. Though as much as they would love to stay that way for a while longer, there was a battle they needed to face¡­ and there was justice they needed to bring.


    Soon enough, Elliot, Queen Alice, and King Eli recovered from their tears. They all stood up, ready to face the one who started all this mess¡ªthe root of evil himself! Avarus!


    Together with Rania, their eyes burned with holy anger. With their eyes, they pierced through the remaining confidence Avarus had. For without the spiritual cores of the king and queen, the strongest undead he had was powerless. Thus, what remained of his army were just the normal ones he had all along.


    Great fear continued to crept within Avarus'' heart. He had no more cards to y, and no more pawns to use. He was so confident about the undead Queen Alice¡ªso confident he could bring the end of Elliot from her hands and therefore take his spiritual core for himself. Yes, that was the n he made up as soon as he saw Elliot in the Coliseum. If only he had his spiritual core¡ªthe core that contained the most vast of all spiritual energy that ever existed¡ªsurely, no one would be able to oppose him! He would be the most powerful of all!


    But unfortunately for him, Rania intervened.


    Indeed, he never knew and could never have predicted that the woman he looked down on would be the one ruining his ns!


    And surely, soon enough¡­ lead him to his very own demise!


    "You have spread your darkness long enough," Rania''s voice echoed through the whole cave, sending shivers to Avarus'' entire being. "You have done your evil long enough. You have coveted, and greed, and killed, and destroyed a lot of things¡­ a lot of people¡­ To achieve your endless desires, you sacrificed thousands of lives¡­ But now, all of that muste to an end."


    "Y-You can''t defeat me," Avarus replied, trying to hide his lost confidence. "I will not be defeated this way¡­ No, NEVER!"


    At the flick of his fingers, his hooded knights began to attack. But this time, Elliot was back to his usual self. With the burst of his aura, every single one of them was pushed back. With the king and queen''s magic, numerous elemental weapons were created in a snap and flew towards them. And with another batch of Elliot''s perfect clones, they outnumbered them.


    CLAAAANK!!! SLAAASSSH!!! SMAAASSSSH!!!


    The battle raged on but it didn''t take long for Rania, Elliot, Queen Alice, and King Eli topletely subdue the enemies until all that''s left was Avarus.


    Avarus tried to escape once again but Rania saw him and locked him inside her barrier¡ªthis time, a holy barrier made from all the holy energy she could manifest in one go. It took her a couple of minutes to conjure it but she seeded. And because of that, no matter how much Avarus tried to break it, he was unable toy even a single scratch on it.


    epting the fact that he could no longer escape, Avarus turned around to face Rania, Elliot, and the king and queen. He tried to appear brave by smiling arrogantly and scoffing at them but his trembling hands betrayed him.


    "You may have cornered me now, but I assure you, this is not the end," Avarus warned them. "I-I will not be defeated this easily. I will not go down just like this. NEVER!" His jaw tightened in his anger and his body trembled in his indignation and resentment.


    Rania and Elliot stared at the shaking Avarus. Then, Elliot pointed his forefinger towards his ring¡ªthe ring that controlled all the other Exsorbeos. A concentrated but small light beam shot itself towards Avarus, swiftly creating a small hole in the barrier, and went straight towards the ring, pulverizing it into inexistence. Once broken, all the Exsorbeos all around the Floating Kingdom dropped dead to the ground.


    "H-How did you¡ª" Avarus was appalled. For indeed, how did Elliot find out about the ring when he never told a single soul about it? But then again, he didn''t really know the extent of Elliot''s capabilities. If he did, maybe, he would have hesitated to pick a fight with him.


    "My dear son, what do you want to do with this sinful man?" Queen Alice asked Elliot. Her gentle face furrowed in anger."I''m afraid that even death wouldn''t suffice as payment for all the sins hemitted."


    Deep in his heart, Elliot agreed with his mother. Though, despite the temptation of vengeance¡­


    "I¡­ I will leave the judgement to the Supreme."


    As soon as he said that, a great wind suddenly blew inside the whole cave.


    WHOOOSHHH!!!


    But instead of a chilly gale, it carried a gentle and pleasant breeze.


    And along with it, was whisper¡­ to Rania''s and Elliot''s ears.


    Their eyes widened in surprise. Then, they looked at each other and nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Avarus," Elliot called him sternly. "The Supreme has spoken."

 Chapter 226 - The Supremes Judgement (Part 1)

    [Music Rmendation: "Listen to the Cries of the" by Nobuo Uematsu (instrumental only - FFVII OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    A heavy atmosphere filled the whole cave. King Eli and Queen Alice could only imagine what the Supreme told Rania and Elliot. Would He be the God of Mercy this time? Or the God of Justice and punish Avarus for everything he had done? Or something else?


    "The Supreme?" Avarus raised his eyebrows in disbelief. "You can hear the Supreme? HAH! That''s the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard. What are you? An Oracle? An Interpreter? I, myself, find it hard to believe in the Sortis family. Isn''t that all a hoax? They just say things that will bring the most benefit to them. That''s how they''ve been close to the royal family all these years! There is no Supreme! There is only POWER! And some are blessed by that power, while some others are not."


    "You''re wrong!" Rania argued. "He is very much real! Just because you cannot hear Him or see Him, it doesn''t mean¡ª"


    "Stop. Please. Spare me the religious talk," Avarus interrupted her and shrugged his shoulders.. "So, what is it that your so-called Supreme is saying? What''s his verdict on me? Or should I say¡­ YOUR verdict to me?"


    Elliot''s eyes furrowed. "If you only knew how much I wanted to kill you right now, you wouldn''t be saying that."


    "Then go ahead. Do it!"


    "¡­ No."


    "HAH! Coward. If you''re not nning on killing me, then what do you want?"


    Elliot sighed deeply, as he epted the instructions of the Supreme in his heart, convincing himself that it was the right thing to do. He shouldn''t be blinded by vengeance was what he kept on telling himself.


    "The Supreme¡­ has given you two options," Elliot confessed.


    "HA-HA-HA-HA! Options? Me? A criminal like me who killed probably millions of lives, given an option?! HA-HA-HA! If that''s how much of a pushover your Most High is, then by all means! What are my options?"


    Rania and Elliot clenched their hands.


    "¡­ One option is for you to¡­ repent and change your ways," Elliot said as his jaw tightened. "If you chose to change, then you will be put under trial, and since you have done a lot of terrible things, you will be found guilty, stripped of your title, and be imprisoned for the rest of your life. What''s more, your magic will be taken from you to ensure that you will never be able to harm others anymore."


    "And the second option," Rania continued the rest, "if you don''t repent and change, you will bear the weight of your sins, and pay its full price."


    "HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!" Avarusughed maniacally once more. He couldn''t believe what he just heard. Instead of being killed on the spot, he was given a chance to repent? What an utterly foolish thing to do. He could simply fake his repentance and n out to escape the prison anytime he wanted. Even if he were to be stripped off of his magic and title, he still had loyal followers who would do his bidding. And for sure, there would still be a way to get magic back. It was all too easy for him. Who in their right mind would choose the second one?


    "Elliot¡­" Queen Alice and King Eli worried. But then again¡­ if it was the Supreme''s words, surely, there would be no better way than this.


    "In that case, I choose the first option," Avarus replied.


    Rania and Elliot already predicted his choice, along with it, all the ns and things that could have gone into his head after all of that. But the Supreme already made His decision, and they, too, had made theirs to follow His will.


    And so, Elliot cast the binding magic unto his hands. Golden chains enveloped Avarus'' wrists and feet, making him unable to use magic. Rania removed the barrier from him and they all guided him towards the door to get out of that ce. King Eli and Queen Alice, though in spirit form, also followed them and kept a close watch towards Avarus.


    As they all walked together, Avarus sneakily rummaged in the inside pocket of his coat. For some reason, none of them noticed him doing so until he managed to pull out an octagonal box and held it in his hands. It was as big as his palm so he was able to hide it really well. Then, his eyes kept on looking from left to right, as if waiting for an opportunity. Yes, an opportunity to strike again. Truly, there was just no end to his evil.


    3¡­


    2¡­


    1¡­


    s, he found his opportunity! And not just any opportunity! It was a chance to steal Elliot''s spiritual core!


    Before reaching the giant Ancient door, Elliot and Rania turned their backs against Avarus as they tried to open the door wider. They wanted to carry all the magical weapons inside to free them from the wretched ce. After all, each spiritual core still contained spirits trapped within the weapons for so many years.


    But then, as they turned their back, Avarus threw the Exsorbeo towards Elliot.


    WHOOOSHH!!!


    And the Exsorbeo, sensing his powerful spiritual core, immediately shifted its form. Its huge ws came sprouting from its body and¡ª


    SCREEECCHHH!!!


    "ELLIOT!!!" Queen Alice who saw it first, shouted his name and teleported towards him in an instant.


    King Eli followed up, casting a strong wind to blow Elliot out of the way.


    WHOOOSHH!!! PSSHOOOKK!


    Rania, who noticed itst, cast wind des to cut the ws of the Exsorbeo, and burned it while trapping it inside a small barrier.


    On the other hand, Elliot who was pushed back was thrown towards the wall. Seeing this, Avarus lounged at him after picking up one of the lying swords on the ground.


    "HA-HA-HA-HA!" Avarus'' sinisterughter echoed throughout the whole cave.


    Just a few more meters and his sword would pierce through Elliot''s chest. Then, once he''s down, he could use another Exsorbeo to extract his core inside him. And once he had it, he would be invincible.


    "Ughh," Elliot grunted from the impact. By the time he opened his eyes, Avarus was already in front of him, just a few inches away from the tip of his sword.


    And then¡­ though none of them noticed it¡­


    From the inside pocket of Elliot''s zer¡­


    came out a ck crystal orb.

 Chapter 227 - The Supremes Judgement (Part 2)

    [Music Rmendation: "Hate" by Lucas King (Instrumental only) - avable in Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    The ck crystal orb that Elliot extracted from Calum''s body¡­


    And the same orb that contained all of Vindicta''s hatred¡­


    Hatred that materialized itself into an evesting curse¡­


    The Curse of Hatred.


    The ck crystal orb rolled in the air, adrift between Avarus and Elliot as the two got nearer each other. One was a person filled with greed and malice in his heart, and the other, with nothing but pureness, sacrifice, faith and obedience to the Most High. One bore a sword in his hands ready to pierce the other, and the other was about to die.


    It all happened very fast. Elliot who was startled for but one second¡ªjust one second¡ªwas at a great disadvantage. It was toote for him to dodge, or to teleport, or cast a barrier, or do any sort of defensive stance. In the end, it was up to the curse itself to choose who to destroy..


    Avarus¡­ or Elliot?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Unsure if it had a mind of its own or something else but s, the Curse of Hatred chose¡­ Avarus. Instead ofnding towards the ground, or being pushed by the sword''s handle to bounce back to Elliot¡ªit was literally a few centimetres away from it when it fell out of Elliot''s zer¡ªthe ck orb moved on its own and went towards Avarus!¡ªor maybe, it was the strong wind that carried it? Nheless, it flew towards his direction, on to his chest, and sank into the depths of his heart and soul, if he ever had one.


    Perhaps it had been ordained since the beginning,


    Or just began from the moment he chose not to repent and change his ways,


    And perhaps, those options given to him was hisst chance,


    Thest act of mercy towards someone like him¡ª


    But then again, only the Supreme would know.


    "W-what¡­ what the¡ª" Avarus was horrified.


    His hands that held the sword suddenly trembled. Then, his arms, his legs, until it was his whole body that was trembling. The sword managed to pierce through Elliot but it didn''t manage to cut so deep to cause him an immediate death. His blood shed once more but if one were topare him to Avarus¡­ thetter would be in a more dire state.


    Yes, at that very moment, Avarus learned a whole new definition of the words "pain" and "suffering". It was the same pain that Calum and Sanguis had to endure for years yet¡­ it was a pain far greater than they experienced! His body shook terribly! Hisplexion from head to toe went pale as if his blood suddenly left his body! His knees fell to the floor and as if it wasn''t enough, his whole bodyid down on the ground as if he was having a seizure¡ªonly the pain was too much to bear.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHH!!!" Avarus screamed at the top of his lungs to the point that Rania, Elliot, and the king and queen who heard him were appalled.


    "What''s happening?" Rania whispered to herself as she healed the wounds on Elliot'' chest.


    "I¡­ I don''t know. Even Calum didn''t scream that much when he had the curse," Elliot replied, staring at the miserable state Avarus was in. "And I¡ªwhen I experienced it, it was really painful but it can be endured. What he''s experiencing right now¡­ it seems like it''s far greater than how it was with us."


    Did the pain caused by the curse heightened because Avarus had more malice in his heart? Because he was the true evil? Or did the curse itself recognize him as the real culprit¡ªthe person who should be bearing the curse in its fullness? They could only guess.


    "W-w-w-what¡­ i-iss¡­ this¡­ t-t-thing?!" Avarus barely managed to speak. In just a few seconds, his voice had already be hoarse and his sweat wet the ground as if a bucket of water was thrown at him.


    Whatever it was that''s happening, it was extreme torture. They could only imagine how he was still breathing after a few minutes passed¡­ and he would still be breathing after a few more.


    Rania and Elliot furrowed and clenched their hands. Somehow, seeing Avarus in such torture was painful for them. Their tender hearts gave up in the end and felt sorry for him. Elliot even deliberated if he should end his life at that moment so he wouldn''t suffer any longer.


    As Elliot began to walk towards Avarus, and reached out his hands, a dark shadow suddenly appeared behind Avarus!


    It was a shadow so dark that they had a hard time recognizing who it was. It was none of his hooded knights since after the ring broke, they all dropped dead on the floor as how they all should be. But as they took a closer look, they noticed it was a woman, or better yet, a spirit of a woman.


    The woman''s hair was long though they couldn''t quite see what color it was¡ªjust that it looked like the color of wine. Her skin was darkened, her dress tattered, and her face was hard to recognize as well since it had a really scary expression, but her eyes that red at Avarus with the greatest contempt¡­ it was silver.


    The woman''s hand stretched itself towards Avarus'' head and pulled his hair. With the other hand, she cast a ck hole with sparkles of golden dust like the ck holes in Anguis Solum.


    "Wait, is she¡­ is she creating a new dimension?" Rania asked Elliot. "That kind of ck hole¡­ isn''t that¡ª"


    "Yes, it is. And not just a ck hole leading to a new dimension¡­"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Elliot''s eyes glowed, as he observed and analysed what the dark hole was for¡ªwhat dimension she was creating.


    "T-That''s a¡ªit''s a timeless dimension!"


    By the time he realized what it was, the woman already finished and she threw Avarus inside the ck hole. Afterwards, she went inside and vanished with him.


    And just like that, Avarus disappeared from their sight¡­ leaving only the echoes of his agonized scream.


    AAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 228 - Its Time To Go Home

    [Music Rmendation: "Zanarkand" by Nobuo Uematsu (Final Fantasy IX OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    Rania and Elliot were at a loss of what to feel or think at that moment. They could only look at each other and ponder on everything that just happened.


    "That woman¡­ could she be¡­ Vindicta?" Rania mumbled. "Her hair had a dark tinge of red if I''m not mistaken. But she''s supposed to be in Gaia. Could it be a part of her spirit or a clone?"


    "It''s highly possible. Or maybe she''s the embodiment of the curse," Elliot answered her. "And that ck hole she created, it''s a timeless dimension. It means¡­ Avarus will have to suffer there for eternity with the Curse of Hatred torturing him like that. Unless someone frees him. But seeing that the woman followed her, she''s probably gonna make sure that he stays there forever.".


    "I see. That''s very unfortunate of him. But then perhaps, this was justice for all the people he killed and used for his own greed. Especially the dead bodies lying in here."


    Rania''s eyes turned sad as she looked at all the lifeless bodies and the spiritual cores trapped inside the magical weapons. So many innocent lives, so many unfulfilled potentials, so many could-have-beens¡ªif only they weren''t caught in Avarus'' evil schemes. Now, all she could do was bow her head to show deep respect.


    Elliot and his parents felt the same. The king and queen even med themselves for being unable to stop Avarus from the beginning. But then again, there''s no turning back. They had to face reality. And moving forward, they would have to bear the consequences of all that''s happened¡ªbearing its weight in their hearts.


    "We should bury them with great honour," Elliot said firmly. "It''s the very least we could do for them."


    "Uhm¡­ And as for the spiritual cores, they need to be guided back."


    The king and queen nodded. "Yes. And that¡­ includes us, too."


    Elliot quickly turned towards the king and queen with a wretched face. They just met again after all those years and to think they had to separate again! His heart was shaken terribly.


    "C-Can''t you stay?" he said with trembling lips. "D-Do you really need to go back?"


    King Eli and Queen Alice were heartbroken just as he was. But having no physical body, they were as good as ghosts. They were merely spirits lingering in the living world when they shouldn''t be. If they continued to stay, it would affect the bnce of life. They couldn''t possibly risk another disaster to happen just so they could stay with their beloved son even if they badly wanted to be with him.


    "Elliot," Queen Alice called him dearly as she patted his head and wiped his tears. "I want you to know that we are SO proud of you. Of what you''ve be despite everything that life threw at you. Despite growing without us to care for you¡­ sniff¡­ and guide you. Still, you''ve grown so strong and I''m sure you continually will. You will make a very great king. Greater than any king the world has ever known." Despite her warm smile, tears flooded from her eyes.


    King Eli, on the other hand, embraced his dear son tightly. He, too, cried, but more than the tears, he was happy. And like the queen, he was very proud of his own son.


    "My dear son," King Eli said, "meeting you again like this¡­ I will cherish it forever. And even if we''re not here anymore, always remember that we are thinking of you, and continually loving you with all our hearts. How I wish I could have seen you grow. But that''s okay. Perhaps, when we''re in heaven with the Supreme, I could ask Him if we can watch over you together. Ha-ha! And I will beg Him until He agrees."


    At these words, Elliot chuckled. "I think you don''t need to beg Him."


    "Right? I thought so, too. So don''t worry. Even if you can''t see us anymore, we will always be watching over you. You are our son and forever will be our beloved son. Well maybe except when you get married and¡ª"


    "My dear king!" Queen Alice eximed. "Watch your words, please!"


    "Pft! Ha-ha-ha-ha!"


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!"


    And so, they ended upughing together. Rania didn''t want to ruin the moment but when King Eli and Queen Alice bid theirst farewell and embraced their son, Elliot reached out to Rania, asking her to join them. Rania smiled back and took Elliot''s hands. Together, they all wrapped each other in their warm and heartfelt embraces.


    Afterwards, Rania offered a song for the dead while she guided the spiritual cores to the other side. With her angelic voice, she sang:


    "Amazing Grace, how sweet the sound


    That saved a wretch like me


    I once was lost, but now am found


    Was blind but now I see."


    The spiritual cores from the weapons started to gather around her like the little stars in the night sky. The once gloomy and ominous cave started to shimmer with gentle lights that danced in the air.


    "Through many dangers, toils and snares


    We have alreadye


    T''was Grace that brought us safe thus far


    And Grace will lead us home


    And Grace will lead us home."


    Elliot, Queen Alice, and King Eli smiled despite the tears on their faces, along with the spiritual cores that seemed to cry with them.


    s, Raniamanded all the spiritual cores.


    "Everyone," she said, "It''s time to go home."


    And as she said, the spiritual cores began to disintegrate in the air. Little by little, they turned into tiny sparkles and fluttered in the wind. Up and up they went until they could see them no longer. Along with them, was the king and queen.


    Elliot, though very saddened, gave his parents his warmest smile as a farewell gift. He didn''t want them to see his crying face as thest memory they had with him. Rania bowed her head and smiled the same towards them. With her magic, she created beautiful flowers that flew together with each glowing particle.


    Roses that signified love¡­


    Lilies that signified hope¡­


    And irises that signified faith¡­


    Rania and Elliot waited until the veryst speck of the spiritual cores were gone. When it did, they sobbed andmented for each one of them. Solemnly, they offered a prayer to the Supreme.


    "May they now find their rest with you, Most High."

 Chapter 229 - The End Of The Longest Night (Part 1)

    [Music Rmendation: "Zanarkand" by Nobuo Uematsu (Final Fantasy IX OST) - avable in Youtube or Spotify] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the true atmosphere of this scene ~


    [PS. Sorry for the dy of this chapter due to unforeseen circumstances. And thank you for all the golden tickets and summoning pens. Indeed, I have been summoned. XD]


    After mourning, Rania and Elliot burned all the weapons and Exsorbeos inside the cave. This time, they used Holy Fire to burn them. It was because Rania figured out the Exsorbeo''s weakness by ident when she cut the ws of the one that almost took Elliot''s spiritual core during Avarus''st attack and burned it. She didn''t know why or how¡ªshe didn''t even think about it but she cast Holy Fire to burn the monster. To her surprise, it burned and turned into ashes instead of simply absorbing her spiritual energy. But then again, she thought that she shouldn''t be surprised anymore seeing that the Supreme had been faithful and kept on guiding them in every step.


    And so, Elliotmunicated telepathically to the whole team¡ªthe Guardians, Calum, vis, Illuminaire, and Selena¡ªthat the way to defeat the remaining Exsorbeos was by Holy Fire. Yes, apart from those that were directly controlled by Avarus'' ring, there were still those that attacked freely, uncontrolled by him.. As Elliot instructed, everyone followed and killed all the remaining monsters. Afterwards, he ordered them to gather at the Coliseum and to bring all the dead bodies of Avarus'' knights with them. Lastly, was an order to the Sortis family that stayed behind the Forbidden Chamber while the war was going on. Elliot told Mitis to bring everyone to the Coliseum.


    Once again, everyone gathered at the Coliseum. Most Magi were wary and confused, still taking time to digest everything that just happened¡ªfrom their king bing mad and wanting to kill his queen, then the maiden suddenly appeared in front them, followed by the man who had white hair and looked the same as thete king and queen, the Oracle and her Interpreter announcing that he''s the real heir to the throne, then¡­ the Exsorbeo''s attack¡­ and the war that happened. Though Calum and Illuminaire exined everything to them, still, it was a lot to just ept in one go. Despite all that, they still followed in respect towards their saviours. After all, if it weren''t for them, perhaps, none of them would have survived.


    "Everyone," Elliot called their attention as he stood at the middle of the stage, looking at everyone in the Coliseum.


    In the same manner, the crowd looked back at Elliot.


    "I am Elliot Verus Regis, the only son of thete King Eli Verus Regis and Queen Alice Regis. You can call me the Crown Prince, or the True Heir to the throne, or the Anointed King of the Supreme, or whatever you want to call me¡ªthough I''d prefer to be called by my name, Elliot. Just Elliot."


    At these words, the crowd was shocked. For the True King to tell his subjects to call him by name? That¡­ was unprecedented. How could they dare do such disrespect? That was the same as levelling the king to their level! As if they were so close to him like friends that they were allowed to suddenly call him by name! How could they possibly treat him like that? Or perhaps¡­ Was it his own way of extending his hands to them and bridging the gap? The crowd spected a lot of things but none of them was the real reason why Elliot said that. In truth, it was something really simple¡ªhe just wanted to be called by the name his parents gave him.


    Seeing the crowds murmur, Elliot chuckled and continued with his speech.


    "Please, don''t overthink about it," he jested. Then, in a serious manner, he said, "Anyway, the only reason I called everyone here is so we could mourn together and pray for the souls of these innocent people."


    Elliot turned towards the lifeless bodies of Avarus'' hooded knights, much to everyone''s surprise. They thought, ''Why in the world should they mourn over the enemy who wanted to kill them? Towards the enemies that was stupid enough and blindly followed Avarus?'' But when Elliot removed the dark cloaks and ck hoods of the undeads, they all began to cry, realizing who those people were all along.


    One by one, every Magi came closer to the undead lying on the ground. One recognized that it was his uncle, to the other, it was his cousin, then to another, a brother, a sister, a friend, a mother, father, and so the list went. They were people missing from their lives! Missing for so many years they thought they just died or somehow disappeared. Turns out¡­ they were turned into these "undead" people like puppets.


    "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" a young child cried out loud while hugging an undead woman in his tiny arms. "Mother! Waaaaaaaahuhuhuhu!"


    "Hu-hu-hu-hu¡­ my sister¡­" another cried.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ w-what happened? H-how? W-why?"


    Knowing their families, they knew very well that they wouldn''t do something to harm the royal family, or be a member of an evil force who wanted to destroy the kingdom for whatever reason. It was simply impossible. Seeing their unrest and questions, Rania and Elliot exined everything to them.


    Everyone was horrified and appalled from what they heard. They became angry¡­ so angry that they themselves wanted to kill Avarus themselves. The nerve of him! He was truly a demon in disguise! How dare he do such a thing?! And to think he was one of the nobles! More unrest came to them. And rage. And bitterness.


    "Everyone," Elliot called their attention again. "I know that this is something very hard to ept. Truthfully, it''s extremely uneptable. Even when I first saw my own mother turned to an undead with her sword pointing at me, my whole being was shaken. And at such times, it is so easy to hate and seek revenge. But know that vengeance is the Supreme''s! And vengeance He DID take for us! Avarus was punished with the worst punishment there ever was. So please, with that knowledge, do not live in hate. I''m sure that all these innocent lives wouldn''t want you to live life in hatred and regret. And most of all, let us respect their memories and sacrifice. I''m sure they weren''t caught in this mess without a fight. So I believe this is not the time for us to think of ourselves. Instead, this is the time for us to honour them for thest time and guide them into the afterlife. They all died as heroes. Let us treat them as heroes."


    At these words, every Magi''s heart who had been crushed and pulverized to the highest degree¡­ wasforted. Their cries grew louder. Their embraces to their loved ones went tighter. And with all their heart and soul, they offered a prayer for them.


    Shortly after, the priests and priestesses of the Sortis family began the "Ritual of Passing"¡ªa traditional way for the Magi to bury their dead. They all circled around everyone and began singing the Hymn of Passing. The families of the dead continued their prayers. The Oracle stood in the midst of them and prayed as well. Then, with her holy power, she purified the souls of the undead until their bodies slowly turned into glowing particles and flew with the wind. The spiritual cores that were imnted in their bodies didn''t disappear with them so Rania helped andmanded the cores to return home once again.


    As the glowing lights surrounded the air, everyone offered flowers to the dead while they all continued to cry and mourn. No one even noticed that they had been crying for hours. They only noticed it, when the sun started to rise again. And along with it, peace and hope began to rise in their hearts.


    Atst, the very long night ended.


    Atst, it was time to wee the break of dawn.

 Chapter 230 - The End Of The Longest Night (Part 2)

    [Music Rmendation: "Scars of Time" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    A few days have passed since then. It all happened in a blink of an eye. There were a lot of things that needed to be fixed¡ªrooting out the evil from the Magi''s government, punishing those people who chose to follow Avarus, rebuilding the destruction, and so much more. In fact, those were just the tip of the iceberg. But most of all, they needed to fix their broken rtionship with the human race. Their rtionship started on the wrong foot¡­ but now was the time to mend that.


    The next day after the war, Elliot received his crown as the true heir to the throne. It was done in a very simple and quick manner¡ªonly the officials and important people attended. Usually, it was done with all the Magi present and in a long ceremony, followed by a celebration in all towns and countries there ever was in Gaia. Too bad, they didn''t have the luxury of time to do all that. Anyway, they could do a formal coronation once everything was settled.


    As soon as the coronation ended, Elliot began with his work. He instructed everyone what needed to be done, carefully dividing the work unto who would perform it best with the help of his Judges¡ªvis and Calum. Yes, after the coronation, Elliot still entrusted Calum with the highest position next to him. He gave him a choice, if he wanted to live peacefully and be somewhere out of politics, or if he wanted to serve the people. Calum, wanting to at least atone for his sins, decided on thetter. After all, Azalea would be returning to her real home since they were nning to free the human race. So he wouldn''t¡ª


    "Calum!" Azalea shouted his name from afar. Her voice was shaking, as if sounding desperate.


    When Calum turned around, he saw that she was crying. It had been a few days since theyst saw each other because he tried his best to hide from her. But there he was, caught during his conversation with Elliot. He tried to run away but Elliot stopped him. Azalea ran towards him and embraced him tightly, much to his surprise. He always thought that¡­ Azalea wouldn''t forgive him after everything he had done to her.


    But then, the moment that Azalea embraced him, he was unable to fight his deep longing for her. Along with it was the guilt he felt for her. With head bowed down and eyes to the ground, unable to think of what to say, the only thing he managed to tell her was¡­


    "I''m very sorry¡­ for everything."


    Azalea cried more and shook her head. "It''s okay. I understand. And I love you more than your ws. Just promise me not to do it again, okay?" She smiled and looked him in the eyes.


    At these words, Calum sobbed. To think a woman as kind and benevolent as her chose to love someone like him¡­ he couldn''t begin toprehend how and why him of all people. Someone like her deserved someone so much better than the jerk he was. But still, she loved him.


    Elliot felt relieved seeing them reunite. It was the first time Elliot met Azalea but he could tell with his eyes that she was a really good person. Suddenly¡­ he didn''t know what got into him¡ªprobably a gut feeling or whatnot¡ªbut he asked Azalea¡­


    "Do you want to be one of my Judges?"


    Azalea and Calum were shocked. Calum knew Azalea and yes, she could definitely do the job but she''s a human! And she didn''t have any magic in her! Well, unless they¡­ do what vis did to Selena. Actually, Azalea should have it by now. Maybe they just didn''t realize it?


    "Ahm¡­" Azalea was at a loss of words. "T-That''s very sudden."


    "Ha-ha-ha!" Elliot chuckled. "Yes, it is. Sorry about that. But think about it. I believe you have the making of a great leader. After all, you were my cousin''s queen. If he made you queen, surely, you had the making for it."


    Azalea blushed. "T-thank you, your majesty."


    "You have nothing to be thankful for. Instead, I should apologize. I can''t make you my queen. After all, I already have my own queen. Though we''ll probably do her coronation once all is settled. We still have a whole to save."


    With a serious tone, Calum and Azalea agreed. "That''s right."


    "Calum, Azalea, there''s still a lot of work to be done. And I need your help to do it while the rest of us work on saving our."


    "You can count on me," Calum immediately agreed.


    Azalea chuckled. "Well, I guess I''m not given much of a choice. But I''m notining," she jested. Turning to Calum she said, "Your cousin is very assertive, huh?"


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" And with that, they all ended upughing.


    After that, Elliot, Rania, the Guardians, the Sorties twins, and Selena gathered once more. Together, they discussed the next steps they needed to take in order to save Gaia.


    "First, we need you toplete the remaining gates, Elliot," Ducis said. "I know we already have the Guardians of Grace and Love with us but you still need to go to their temples to take their crystals. That is the only way toplete the form of the Zweih?nder. And you will need it in your battles ahead."


    "I understand. But we need to be quick. We only have 40 days left until Gaia perishes."


    "After finishing the gates, what should we do next?" Rania asked them.


    Amare stepped forward. "About that¡­ we need to go back to Gaia and defeat Vindicta. She''s the real reason why the is still suffering up to this moment."


    "In that case, once the remaining gates arepleted, our next destination¡­ is Gaia."


    "Yes!"


    <strong>~ END OF VOLUME 3 ~</strong>


    Coming up Next: Volume 4


    Dawn Arc: When The Sun Rises Again¡­


    The truths had been revealed. The Root of Evil was trapped in an endless torture. The human race finally earned their most awaited freedom. But the problem still remained for the Magi¡ªtheir was still on the brink of destruction. Will they receive their salvation? Or will it be toote for them? Join Rania, Elliot, and the Guardians, together with vis, Illuminaire, and Selena, as they spend thest 40 days to save Gaia¡­


    What awaits them at the end of the journey?


    ==========


    Hi Beloved Readers!


    Hope you''re all doing fine.


    I just want to inform you all that this September, I''ll be working on a BIG project and I''ll have to put in all my efforts into that just until September ends since it''s my deadline to submit the rest of my manus------ <em>(Go to my Profile for more hints. After that, it will be easy to tell. XD Though I''m not announcing officially yet since its not yet final, but yeah... praise be to God for this wonderful opportunity. T_T I''m literally crying because I didn''t expect my book will be epted but it did and I cried 10 times or maybe more until I can''t cry anymore. T_T)</em>


    <em></em>I can''t thank you all enough for all the support you''ve given me especially to all of you who made it to this chapter. All thements and encouragement, even those asking for more chapters are such a push for me that even if I''m a very pessimistic person most of the time, I got the courage to continue on my craft. I really love writing, you might have noticed that by now. And really, thank you all so much for everything especially for staying even if I''m not a very reliable writer.


    Don''t worry, you''ll get to see how the story ends first before it goes into Kin**e or Paper***k. I''m so excited for this opportunity to better my first draft of this story and make it more crisp andplete like a real traditionally published book. I really hope the end product satisfies you all. There will be changes since it will be edited by a professional and all that, but the main theme and plot will be the same, just with new events, hopefully. I''m not 100% yet of how it will turn out but I''m excited. Ha-ha-ha. XD


    I hope you forgive me once again for this 1 month hiatus. Once I''m back I''ll continue Volume 4 and congrattions on finishing books 1 to 3 of TKB! I salute all of you! Stay tuned for Volume 4 and see you again on Oct 1, 2021.


    Lots of Love,


    Macy Bae

 Chapter 231 - The Beginning Of The End (Part 1)

    [Music Rmendation: "Dewdrops at Dawn" by Yoko Shimura (Final Fantasy XV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    So many things had happened and yet, there was still so much more to be done.


    I wee you all to the Book of Dawn¡ªthest installment.


    From the bottom of my heart, I thank you all for staying this far.


    May you enjoy the rest of the journey, take the lessons and memories with you, and share them to anyone who needs them.


    Let us all spread some light in this dark world.


    ~ from the author, Macy Bae


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Anxious but excited; uncertain yet certain; fearful but hopeful¡ªsuch were the emotions that circled through everyone''s hearts as they prepared for their next journey. The Root of Evil might have been vanquished but they still had a whole to save¡ªthe Magi''s very own¡ªGaia.


    Elliot busied himself with Ducis and Bruma, trying to learn the Ice Guardian''s unique skills as fast as he could. They only had 40 days left and he couldn''t afford to dawdle or waste any second of it. So he decided to divide the tasks amongst themselves.


    For Calum and Azalea, Elliot entasked them with freeing the humans and making peace with them despite all the tragedies that happened. It wasn''t an easy task especially that Calum was the one who ordered the conquering of Earth which resulted in the death of many humans. But still, as much as Elliot wanted to help out, he had a task only he could do, so Calum had to try and do his best. Good thing Azalea was with him¡ªthe woman that tens of thousands of maidens knew from the night of their capture. After all, she was the one who was courageous enough to ask the king of Magi to release the unneeded maidens, thus resulting in the freedom of tens of thousands. To human''s eyes, they were the Viin and the Heroine¡ªenemies and yet, they joined hands to start the peace.


    "We, out of our abundance of something we don''t even need, turned our backs to the desperate plea of those in need," Azalea addressed during a worldwide broadcast. She stood tall on a heightened tform, in front of millions or billions of people. The microphones on the podium resonated her voice for everyone to hear. "And the needy, being desperate as they were, decided to plunder in order to save their people. Thus, resulting in a worldwide war ending in humanity''s captivity and the deaths of many."


    Multitudes of reporters gathered near her, wanting to listen in to every word she would say. Along with them, all the people kept their silence in respect towards her. The humans still didn''t know a lot of things about the truth of what happened from the very first day that the Magi race came to the, but Azalea was prepared to shed the light of that greater truth to the whole world¡ªand to all Magi as well.


    "Humanity made a mistake," Azalea continued, "and so did the Magi. It was wrong to be selfish, and it was wrong to steal. Should we have only learned to give, then they wouldn''t have to steal. Should we have chosen peace, then there wouldn''t have been a war in the first ce. Something so simple, and yet we failed to see. Perhaps, we were blinded by greed, or scared of the unknown¡ªI don''t know. But one thing I am sure of¡­ today is the day we correct all those mistakes."


    Tears fell from everyone''s eyes as they listened to her. The memories of the past were still fresh for most of them. Some still couldn''t ept everything she was saying with all their different opinions in their heads, but still¡­ Azalea was right. Indeed, it was time to put a stop to all the fighting, and move towards a brighter future.


    "Yes, we have lost many in this great war that shouldn''t have been. We all have suffered immensely and no words could even begin to describe the pain we went through to the point that even the words ''time would heal'' is no longer true¡­ because I know we will carry the memories of the past unto the future. But I ask all of you, my fellow humans, do not carry the pain, do not carry the hatred, and do not live with nothing but revenge in your hearts. For as long as we carry them, there won''t be true healing. It is time for us to let go, and move forward. It is time for us to rebuild what was broken, and to regain what was lost. To let our hearts be healed, and to be free again. So I ask all of you¡­ let us all join hands, and make peace with one another. And let us all start today."


    Under Calum''smand, the Magi helped the humans rebuild their ruined cities, viges, and all destroyed ces on Earth. They helped heal the wounded, and restore those who suffered great handicaps because of the war. Those who lost an arm, or legs, or both, or anything physical, the Magi helped restore bone to bone, tissue to tissue, and skin to skin. They may not be able to revive the dead, but they could at least help in healing and restoring. It would probably take them months to reach out to everyone but still, it was their first step towards peace with the humans.


    For vis, Illuminaire, and Selena, Elliot instructed them to prepare the royal priesthood¡ªthe rest of the Sortis family, to go ahead of them to Gaia, and aid everyone there that might have been affected by the dark miasma. They needed all the hands they could get to ensure the safety of those Magi left in Gaia.


    For Rania and Lunaflora, they also went ahead of Elliot towards the Eleventh Gate to prepare the way for him. They ensured no darkness crept inside Lunaflora''s domain, and no monsters were in the way towards the temple so that when Elliot followed after them, it would be a smooth journey for him.


    "Lunaflora, is this really alright?" Rania asked her fairy friend¡ªwell, Grand Fairy for that matter, given that she was actually one of the Guardians. "Shouldn''t there be a trial for Elliot to pass before getting to the crystal?"


    The ever-cheerful Lunaflora replied, "Oh pleaseeeee, just call me Luna. I feel weird being called by my full name."


    Rania chuckled. "Okay, Luna."


    "There, that sounds better," Luna nodded. "Ducis can call me Flora all he wants or whatever, but for you and Elliot, I''m more used to Luna."


    "Of course," Rania shrugged. "But about the trial¡­"


    "Oh yeah. It''s okay, don''t worry. My Gate has no trial."


    "Huh? No trial?"


    "Uh-huh. You see, I''m the Guardian of Grace," she beamed. "And grace is something freely given. You don''t need to earn it¡ªit''s a gift from the Supreme! That''s why I never gave any trials in my Gate. And that''s also why the Spring of Flora is just a lively, bustling forest, full of life just like how you see it right now."


    Hearing those words, Rania''s lips curved into a gentle smile. Indeed, what she saw before her¡ªbeyond the colorful nts and trees, smiling faces of sprites, fairies, wisps, and other forest creatures¡ªwas the warmth of the whole realm. There was this unexinable yet familiar presence for her.


    "Right¡­ Grace," Rania whispered to herself. "It is only by grace that we can live. If the Supreme wanted, he could just end the whole world in a snap, with us being the sinful people we are. But still, we continue on living because of grace. I see¡­ That makes total sense."


    "Amazing, right?" Luna waggled her eyebrows. "Alright, off we go!"

 Chapter 232 - The Beginning Of The End (Part 2)

    [Music Rmendation: "Dewdrops at Dawn" by Yoko Shimura (Final Fantasy XV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    The Spring of Flora remained as the magical forest it had always been¡ªthe mystical glow of golden sparkles scattered around, the proud and ancient trees, colorful flowers and grass, unfamiliar yet calming sounds produced by the tiny creatures around, thekes and ponds that looked very much out of this world. Truly, it was such a wonderful ce befitting of the Guardian of Nature.


    As Rania and Luna continued to walk deeper into the forest, the sprites, fairies, wisps, and other creatures of the forest greeted them with a smile and a bow. Some of them even came rushing in, and gave gifts to them. Perhaps, it was because their very own Guardian, Luna, was back with them. After all, everyone thought she was dead when she sacrificed herself years ago for Gaia to survive a little longer.


    Luna happily epted the gifts, especially the fruits thatnded straight to her mouth as soon as she received them.


    "Uhmmm, so yummy," she grinned. "I missed the fruits of the forest. They''re the best out of all the forests in any realm or even in Gaia."


    "Though that sounds very patronizing, I will have to agree with you," Rania said after she tasted a berry that was also given to her.


    Luna smiled smugly. "And look, we''re almost there! Just past that fairy circle."


    Indeed, a few meters in front of them where Luna pointed to was a circle of Verus Amor flowers. Beyond it, was a stone pathway towards a temple made of grayish white marbles, decorated with vines and flowers. They walked towards it and Luna opened the door for them by reading what it said:


    "Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud."


    Rania smiled hearing those words while Luna hurriedly walked inside.


    "Wee to my temple! The Temple of Grace!"


    Upon entering, Rania marvelled more at the beauty of the temple''s interior. Aspared to the other Guardian''s temples, Luna''s had a slightly differentyout and was filled with flowers since she loved them so much. The designs on the pirs and the walls were very feminine and cute. But what''s more captivating was the floor! It was like walking on huge tiles made of resin decorated with nt life, flowers, water, and tiny crystals inside! It shined bright despite having nomps anywhere. The floating golden sparkles were the only things that illuminated the ce. And the doors¡ªclusters of wisteria served as its curtain.


    "Wow. Your temple is amazing," Rania gaped as she spun her head around, appreciating the beauty of the ce. "If any other woman sees this, I''m sure they would like to hold their wedding here. It''s perfect for a wedding."


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! Is that so?" Luna chuckled. "Thanks for thepliment. I did my best in decorating. I hate the gloomy, serious atmospheres of normal temples so I tweaked it myself. But hey, you''re thinking of a wedding. Would you want to hold your wedding here? I''d be happy to! Just say the word and¡ª"


    But then, the sweet smile on Rania''s face was immediately reced with a bitter one¡ªsomething Luna caught on quickly.


    "Rania¡­ remember that time I asked you what happened in the library? When we left you to train Elliot with Fauna''s powers and went back to the Forbidden Chambers with the sprites carrying flowers for you? Your eyes were red back then. And when we talked before, you didn''t tell me why," Luna furrowed. "Can you tell me now what it''s all about? What is that heavy burden you''ve been carrying all this time? Please."


    Luna stretched out her hands and held Rania''s, squeezing them tightly. Rania sighed deeply, thinking if she should tell her about it or not. Undecided, she could only look back at her pleading eyes.


    "... I mentioned about a wedding and you suddenly looked sad," Luna murmured, pondering about all of Rania''s actions thus far. "You keep throwing yourself into trouble and keep on saving Elliot when it''s getting too dangerous¡­ almost as if¡­ not caring for your own life. Yeah¡­ like a person who doesn''t care if she dies."


    "Luna¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ Usually, people tend to act like that when¡­" s, realizing it on her own, Luna gasped in horror. Tears began to form in the corner of her eyes. "Rania, don''t tell me¡ª"


    Rania shook her head and smiled the best she could. "It''s okay, Luna."


    "No! NO! It''s not okay!" Luna shouted. "What is the meaning of this?! W-why? H-how? I don''t understand. A-are you¡ªif it''s an illness, you know we can cure it with magic, right?"


    "... No, it''s not an illness."


    "If it''s not that, then it can only be one thing," Luna replied with a bitter smile on her lips. She wanted to say so many things. Her instincts told her that many times but she kept on being hopeful, wishing it wasn''t the case and yet, the truth shamed her thoughts. "Sniff¡­ I see¡­ I understand now. And I can''t really me you for it, can I?"


    "Ha-ha. Yes, you can''t. Out of everyone, you should be the one to understand me the most."


    "Ha-ha-ha. Of course."


    Luna inched closer to Rania and gave her the tightest and warmest hug she could give. Rania patted her back in return.


    "It''s alright, Luna. Everything''s gonna be fine."


    Indeed, once all was done, everything would be fine, perhaps¡ªeverything and everyone except her¡ªsomething that Luna knew very well. She could only weep miserably for her dear friend. How she wished she could take the burden herself¡­ but she wasn''t the ordained one.


    "Out of all creations, I never imagined the Magi''s salvation woulde from a human. And surely, none of them even thought about it. Out of the humans they looked down so much upon, the Supreme has chosen the one who will save them. Truthfully, how wise is He? He shames the proud, and lifts up the humble."


    "Yes. And He promised me that He will always be with me. So I''m not afraid. I''ll dly follow His Calling. I''ll dly be an instrument for His Will."


    "Sniff¡­ You''re such a brave and benevolent woman," Luna sobbed. "I''m so proud of you. Please, let me give you my blessings, too. It''s the least I can do. I beg you¡­ sniff."


    And so, Luna, with her trembling hands, held Rania''s face and leaned her forehead to hers. It was unlike the blessings given to Elliot by the other Guardians¡ªit was a blessing like no other. A warm glow transferred from Luna''s body to Rania''s, and along with it was the heartfelt prayer of protection towards her dearest friend.


    "May the Supreme''s light be with you¡­ always."

 Chapter 233 - Eleventh Gate: Spring Of Flora (Part 1)

    [Music Rmendation: "Dewdrops at Dawn" by Yoko Shimura (Final Fantasy XV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Rania and Luna continued deeper into the temple until they reached the door to the innermost ce where the crystal was. They encountered no darkness, or miasma, or any sorts of monsters inside. Instead, when they opened the door to the innermost ce, hundreds of wisps weed them! They were like small, circr fireballs of varying colors, hovering in the air. A trail of embers scattered when they move, making it look like sparkles¡ªas if the Temple of Grace wasn''t scintiting enough. A soft chuckle could be heard from them as they yed around amongst themselves.


    As soon as Rania stepped inside, the wisps stopped their movements and turned to her. Their chuckles turned louder as if they were expecting her. And before Rania took another step, they already gathered towards her, circling around her from head to foot. Their childlike voices kept on saying various words but unfortunately, Rania couldn''tprehend them.


    "Why are they suddenly being like this?" Rania asked Luna.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know. That''s the first time they''re doing that. Wisps are usually timid and hide themselves from people¡ªnot gather towards one," Luna replied, holding her chin. "They seem happy though."


    "Really? What are they saying?" Rania asked as she gently moved her hand closer to one of the wisps. They may look like a ball of mes but they weren''t hot to touch, much to her surprise. She expected them to be warm but instead, it was just like passing through air.


    Luna then waved her hand and from it, a translucent light sprung forth covering the entire area. Afterwards, the foreign words were no longer foreign to them. Finally, they could understand what they had been saying from the very start.


    And the wisps said:


    "Blessed is the maiden!"


    "Beloved is she!"


    They all talked in chorus, repeating every word with their delight so apparent in their voices. But there was one of them that spoke the loudest and the longest. It was the biggest wisp burning in white mes. Amongst the crowd of colorful wisps, she alone was pure white. And this wisp said in a voice more mature than others:


    <em>"Blessed is the maiden thates in the name of the Most High,</em>


    <em>Beloved is the vessel that denies herself to follow His Will.</em>


    <em>Her sacrifice is a sweet incense, a fragrance that will not be forgotten,</em>


    <em>Reaching the highest heavens, pleasing to the Supreme.</em>


    <em>What is it that should stop her?</em>


    <em>Should fear of life and selfishness block her way?</em>


    <em>Surely they don''t dare, for she is selfless andpassionate!</em>


    <em>Hence the darkness trembles, for they know their time is near!"</em>


    Rania and Luna gasped upon hearing those words. With widened eyes, they looked at each other, at a loss of what to say. Until Luna''s eyes sparkled, remembering something that seemed so far away from her memories.


    "Oh! Of course!" she shouted. "The Will of the Wisps!"


    "The Will?"


    "Yes! Wisps has that power! They are the old souls that can reveal the deepest secrets of the world, or even prophesize what''s toe. They''re like Oracles but Oracles dreams and an Interpreter interprets the dream. Wisps don''t need dreams and interpretations. They already KNOW the wisdoms that are hidden. And that''s what makes them really mysterious, and also why they hide. Like a Verus Amor, they only reveal themselves to the right people."


    "I see. Then, why are they saying those words to me?"


    "I''m not sure. Most times, it''s to guide a person. Even I, don''t fully understand the way they think. But it should make sense to the one whom the words are spoken to which is¡ª" Luna continued to ramble on until she turned her head to Rania and noticed the tears in her eyes as she gently held on the white wisp. She was crying, but also smiling.


    "Thank you," Rania said to the wisps. "You''re trying to console me, and assure me, right?"


    The wisps turned silent. Their chuckles were no more and instead, they moved closer to her, as if wanting to embrace her.


    Truly, the road ahead of Rania was no easy task. Indeed, she had decided to take that road in order to save many, not caring if she would lose her life. Afterall, death never scared her. What she feared though, was the thought of leaving her friends and loved ones behind. The thought of being unable to be with them anymore was what weighed the most in her heart. Yes, it was one thing to know the right thing to do, but a whole other to actually do what''s right. That alone made her heart waver sometimes. But then again, if she didn''t do it, if she became selfish and only thought about herself, then there wouldn''t be any future for the rest of the Magi.


    Sometimes, Rania would imagine, if she was her old self¡ªthe one after the tragedy when she thought Zeid died¡ªshe would never have thought of saving the Magi race. Why would she want to save the race that killed many humans? Many of her loved ones? But then, she met Elliot, Luna and the sprites, Ducis, the other Guardians, and most of all, the Supreme. She understood that there was a bigger battle, a deeper meaning as to why things happened the way they did. In addition, the trials from the Gates gave her more wisdom and understanding about the Will of the Supreme. Now, she no longer hated them for she knew that the Magi weren''t the real root of all the darkness that befell them.


    Still, Rania would waver and ask herself if what she was doing was right. Or if there was another way, without sacrificing herself. But then she knew it was wrong of her to think that way so she would cast it aside. Her will and her way was not the right path. And so, she remained faithful to the Supreme''s guidance. Greater and greater, her surrender became. Still, the doubt remained. Would she be able to do it right? Would her sacrifice not be in vain? Would she really be enough? A mere human like her, saving the world of humans and Magi?


    And so when the wisps spoke those words, a great warmth enveloped her heart¡ªa greatfort and assurance. It washed away the doubts she had about herself, and gave her confidence. What was it that she should be worried about? Yes, she just needed to be still. For the battle is not hers, it was the Supreme''s! The Most High was pleased! What greater joy could she wish for? The darkness trembled! Surely, she would never be forsaken. And surely, the time is near! Yes, the time of the Supreme''s judgement towards the darkness!


    "Rania¡­" Luna worried for her dear friend.


    "You''re right, Luna," Rania said, "I understand it now." She then wiped her tears and smiled the brightest. "It''s time. Let''s call Elliot and Ducis."

 Chapter 234 - Eleventh Gate: Spring Of Flora (Part 2)

    [Music Rmendation: "Dewdrops at Dawn" by Yoko Shimura (Final Fantasy XV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    "Elliot," a gentle whisper called out to him. "The path is clear. You cane now."


    Elliot, who was then in the middle of a sword sh with Ducis, leaped backwards to put a distance between them. Ducis, who didn''t hear the message, followed his steps, ready to strike again.


    "Hailstorm," Elliot whispered and waved his hand across. In a blink of an eye, a huge wall of icy storm sprung from nowhere, creating an obstacle between him and Ducis, and stopping thetter on his track.


    "Well, well. It seems like you mastered it pretty quickly, genius," Bruma proudlyplimented Elliot. She was standing on the side at that time, observing the battle. She just finished demonstrating her unique skills to Elliot but he already managed to execute it easily given theplexity of a wide-range skill. "Terra is right. You really are a prodigy."


    "Hah! As expected of my master," Ducis said with a wide grin.


    "All thanks to both of your help," Elliotplimented them back with a smile. "But we need to go now. Didn''t you hear Rania? She said the path is clear and we cane."


    Ducis and Bruma''s eyes widened as they looked at each other, making their answers obvious.


    "I''m afraid not¡ª"


    "Nope. Maybe she only thought of you, that''s why only you heard it," Bruma shrugged.


    "But of course," Ducis added. "That is indeed very much like Rania¡ªonly thinking about my master. They''re lovers, you see," he exined to Bruma, "Lovers think about each other all the time."


    "E, spare me the romance," Bruma grimaced. "Don''t even dare bring up your love life with Flora, please."


    At these words, Ducis scowled. "Tsk. Your domain suits you very well, you cold-hearted Guardian. You have faith and hope but no love. That''s why you don''t understand."


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever."


    And so the two Guardians bickered. But as for Elliot, a hint of sadness covered his smile. Ducis and Bruma weren''t there that time when Rania and Zeid reunited so of course, they wouldn''t know. From then on, Elliot had been uncertain of his ce in Rania''s heart. He merely tried to brush off the topic in his mind since there''s something more important that they needed to do first. Though deep inside him, he already made a decision¡ªthat, whoever Rania chooses, he would respect it. He was even willing to return Zeid''s memories to him, should she want him back. She already helped so much in saving their, and helped him, too, in so many ways. He at least wanted to make sure she would be happy¡­ even if it wasn''t with him.


    "Ugh," Elliot grunted, dismissing the whole thought out of his mind. Turning to Ducis and Bruma, he called out to them, "Stop fighting. Let''s go!"


    And so, they immediately teleported from the Forbidden Forest to Anguis Solum, straight to the Eleventh Gate, and unto the ck hole leading to Luna''s domain¡ªthe Spring of Flora. Bruma returned to her crystal in Elliot''s sword, while the two men went on their way towards the temple until they reached the innermost ce where the twodies awaited them.


    "That was fast," Luna said as soon as she saw them. "Wee to my temple, Anointed King," she said, acting formally, with all the curtsying and bowing.


    "Ha-ha. Stop that, Luna. It doesn''t suit you," Elliot chuckled. "And I''m still not used to seeing a¡­ non-childlike appearance of you."


    Luna raised her eyebrows. "Wait a minute. Did I look like a kid before? No way!"


    "I''m quite sure you did," Elliot teased again.


    Pouting, Luna turned to Ducis, obviously wanting him to say otherwise.


    "Ughhh¡­" Ducis hesitated. "Maybe not a child but more like a¡­ teenager?"


    Luna scowled. "Oh, really? And you kissed a teenager-looking person? Are you a¡ª"


    "W-what?! No! It''s not like that," Ducis tried to defend himself frantically.


    While the two argued like an old married couple, Elliot approached Rania who was still surrounded by hundreds of wisps that time. Seeing her hold the white wisp on her hand when she turned around to greet him with a smile, he couldn''t help but be fascinated with her. If he could, he would love to embrace her for a bit but¡­ is that even still alright?


    "Elliot, you''re here," Rania greeted him. "We didn''t encounter anything bad, thankfully. You can take the crystal now. Luna said there''s no need for a trial as well."


    "Huh? Now that you mention it," Elliot was surprised. He turned to Luna and asked, "Why is there no trial? Are you not breaking any Guardianws or something? I know we''re running out of time but the lessons during the trials are all important. Isn''t it a tradition to do the Rite of Passage?"


    Luna and Ducis stopped bickering and exined the reason to Elliot, much to his surprise. He had the same reaction as Rania¡ªin the end, it all made sense to him.


    Then, Luna went towards her pink crystal and gave her blessings to Elliot.


    "My name is Flora,


    And I am the Eleventh Gate.


    As the Guardian of Nature,


    In my heart, shines Grace.


    Thou hast been tested,


    And evil, I found nought.


    Therefore, thou shalt receiveth mine blessings.


    I shalt be with thou,


    And thou shalt be with me."


    A blinding light shone inside the temple until Lunamuned with her crystal and transferred itself to Elliot''s Zweih?nder. A pinkish glow covered the whole sword and the eleventh slot was finally filled with Luna''s crystal. Along with it, was a surge of power like never before. The other crystals in the sword resonated with the pink one. Not only that, they all glowed bright and increased their size, filling in the gaps between the crystals!


    "What''s happening? Why did they suddenly¡ª"


    "That''s normal, Elliot," Luna said as she sprung out of her crystal. "It''s my unique skill¡ªAmplify. I double, or triple, or even up to ten times increase the power of other Guardians. I may not have an element of my own, and not much offensive powers, but I''m good at supporting others. It automatically activates, too. So no need to learn aplex skill or whatnot."


    Elliot stared at his hands and arms, and surveyed his whole body. He could feel it¡ªfrom head to foot, even inside his spiritual core. Indeed, his already massive power just doubled, or maybe even more!


    "Wow. This is great! Doesn''t this mean that all magic I cast now will have double the strength than before?"


    "Uh-huh! You got that right! I''m so amazing, aren''t I?" Luna asked smugly.


    "Fine. I''ll admit that one."


    And so, Elliot gained more powers than before. Rania happily looked at him as she saw the Anointed King rise from glory to glory. When the timees, surely, he would make the most wonderful king for all Magi.


    "Seems like we''re done here. Let''s go to the next one!"


    "Yeah!"

 Chapter 235 - Twelfth Gate: Light Of Lux

    [Music Rmendation: "Dewdrops at Dawn" by Yoko Shimura (Final Fantasy XV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Please listen to it in a loop while you read this part to experience the utmost beauty of this scene ~


    Rania, Elliot, Ducis and Luna set forth to the next Gate afterwards. They went back to Anguis Solum and walked towards the brightest Gate located at the far end of the ce. Two white pirs served as its corners, adorned by iridescent crystals that shone like auroras. It had a door made of pure white marble but it opened as soon as they approached it. And from beyond was another ck hole leading to a different dimension.


    At that time, Amare was no longer with them for she went ahead of them to her realm. She said that she needed to check something and fix the ce so they let her be. It was probably thanks to that fact that when they jumped inside the ck hole towards her dimension, a blinding light weed them. And after the light, was the magnificent view of the sky. Yes, for some reason, they all stood afloat in the sky with the clouds as their solid ground¡ªas if clouds were supposed to be solid.


    Rania and Elliot were a bit startled to see nothing but a vast pinkish orange sky, and a bunch of clouds surrounding them which was kinda like how Rania imagined heaven to be. There was no darkness nor monsters that could be seen anywhere, thankfully, but also nothing else¡ªnowhere to go to, and no one to see.


    "Is this Amare''s realm or are we supposed to go somewhere first?" Rania asked.


    "Yup! This is her ce," Luna answered. "It just doesn''t look very visible but try walking towards that light," she said, pointing towards the northern part of the ce where a wide pir of white golden light could be seen.


    Rania and Elliot looked at each other and nodded. Then, they followed Luna''s advice and they all went towards the pir of light. As they walked, Rania noticed an almost translucent structure from afar¡ªlike a mirror reflecting the sky. Or was it a mirror? And as they moved closer, she was all the more convinced it was not. The view got clearer, and the almost invisible structure became more visible. Atst, they saw its full form which was nothing but a huge and majestic castle! From top to bottom, it was made of iridescent crystals that seemed to be reflecting everything from its surroundings, camouging itself!


    "Woooah," Rania and Elliot marvelled. "What a beautiful castle."


    Truly, it was a castle even more beautiful than the Grand Pce. Each tower, each building, up to the tiniest details, all were like the work of an unparalleled professional, or a legendary craftsman. Not only that, when they thought that it couldn''t get any better than that, they went inside the castle, passed its humongous door, only to prove themselves wrong.


    The interior was even more jaw-dropping than the exterior. Almost everything was made of translucent iridescent crystals, and the elegant furniture was of the same hue. There were bushes and flowers everywhere, and a huge tree at the center emitting a golden light. White birds and butterflies flew randomly inside, and the people scattered around looked like Magi with their beautiful appearance except they had pointy ears like elves. They all wore white robes and the women had unique golden ornaments in their hair.


    When they stepped inside the castle, all the people turned to them with a smile on their faces. Then, they all bowed their heads and the women curtseyed.


    "We wee the Anointed King, and the Chosen Maiden," they chorused. After that, they made way for them, forming a straight path in the midst of the crowd, leading to the shining tree at the center. "The Guardian of Love awaits your presence."


    "Thank you," they replied.


    Turning to each other, Rania asked, "We''re going straight to Amare?"


    "Yeah. Is there no trial again?" Elliot seconded, looking at Luna and Ducis, who both looked surprised themselves.


    "That''s unusual," Ducis replied. "She usually gives trials herself¡ªor at least the former Guardians of Light."


    "Uh-huh! That''s what I remember, too," Luna added. "But then, we didn''t even know she was a Guardian until all that chaos happened years ago."


    "She probably doesn''t know herself."


    "But she''s familiar with all the Guardian-stuffs. So I thought¡­" and so the two Guardians discussed amongst themselves.


    "Hmm¡­ Only one way to find out," Rania cut them off, tapping their backs and pushing them to continue walking. "Let''s go to her."


    And so, they continued on their way towards the almost golden tree from where, to their surprise, a door suddenly appeared when they approached it. On its wooden door that had an emblem of a Verus Amor flower, Luna read the words:


    "And now these three remain: faith, hope and love. But the greatest of these is love."


    The door opened for them and they went inside. Turns out, the Golden Tree was actually Amare''s temple. The inside of the huge tree was pretty much the same as the outside¡ªless the furniture and people. They continued walking until they reached the innermost ce where Amare was, together with arge white crystal at the center of the room. A translucent curtain fell from the ceiling, covering the crystal, and behind it was a big window that weed the beauty of the skies outside.


    "Amare," Elliot called her.


    "Anointed King," she greeted him, curtsying and bowing her head. "You have arrived."


    "Are you not holding a trial as well?"


    "Would if I could give you a trial, my King, but I''m afraid I am iplete. I am unable to fully transform this realm befitting for thest trial, nor can I give you my full blessing," Amare replied, knitting her eyebrows and clenching her chest.


    "I see. In that case, it''s alright. Half of your blessing is better than no blessing at all," Elliot smiled at her, trying to make light of the matter. "But, since you''re iplete, does that mean I will get my full blessing once we meet with your other half¡ªVindicta? I''m not sure if she''ll give me a blessing though. Unless, we subdue her in some way."


    "About that¡­" Amare''s expression turned serious, "You will have your trial. Not right now, but in the near future, you will. You will not know when, or how, or what it is exactly, but it will pass. And I solemnly pray that you surpass it. If not¡­ I am unsure if there will be a future for us." ncing at Rania, she continued, "But I strongly believe you will."


    Rania nced back at Amare and smiled.


    "Yes," she said.. "He definitely will."

 Chapter 236 - Gaia

    [Music Rmendation: "Night in the Brume" by Masayoshi Soken (Final Fantasy XIV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Hearing Rania''s words, Amare replied with a smile containing both pain and hope, for she knew very well the weight of Rania''s words.


    Turning back to Elliot, she gave her blessing unto him.


    "My name is Amare,


    And I am the Twelfth Gate.


    As the Guardian of Light,


    In my heart shines Love.


    Thou hast been tested,


    And evil, I found naught.


    Therefore, thou shalt receiveth mine blessings.


    I shalt be with thou,


    And thou shalt be with me."


    A strong surge of power enveloped Elliot''s whole body as Amare merged with the white crystal and transferred itself to the Zweihander. Atst, the twelve slots on the sword were filled, and the crystals werepleted.


    The white crystal engraved itself at the top spot, with the ck crystal opposite at the bottom. The pink and blue fixed themselves on the east and west, and the rest of the crystals were scattered like the hours of a clock. The sword gave a colorful glow, and the de that once was solid ck became a translucent night filled with golden dust inside.


    Finally, everything was ready.


    Finally, it was time to go to Gaia.


    The team went back to Anguis Solum. Ducis created a new dark hole behind the door to Amare''s domain. It was way bigger than the ones before and had a colorful ring attached to its corners like a rainbow.


    "We cannot afford to waste any more time by using the teleportation stations from here to Gaia. It would take us several days to get there," Ducis exined as he created the ck hole. "Instead, this portal should take us straight to Gaia in a matter of hours."


    "Good thing you''re the Guardian of Time and Space, huh?" Luna jested. "Imagine how many lightyears away Gaia is from Earth."


    "Yeah," Ducis chuckled. "For that, I am thankful."


    "If it takes Magi several days to go there using different teleportation stations scattered around their allys, then how long would it take humans to go to Gaia using their human spaceships?"


    "Human life span won''t be enough if they use that method."


    "Huh?! What?!" Luna gasped. "Then, if the Magi didn''te here, we wouldn''t even meet Rania."


    "That''s correct. Indeed, all things happen for a reason."


    Meanwhile, Elliot felt somewhat nervous as he stared at the portal that would take him back to his home¡ªGaia. It had been a very long time since hest saw the ce. He wondered what it looked like now. Was it really bad? Or maybe somewhat bearable like how he remembered from his childhood¡ªjust a bit different? How were the people there? Were there any survivors? If there were, did they get infected by the miasma? How many? Would it still be possible to cure them?


    On and on, his thoughts circled from the to its people, then¡­ to himself.


    ''Once we arrive there, will I be able to help them? Can I really¡­ do this?''


    He wasn''t sure what got into him. Perhaps, it was the pressure finally kicking in. They were supposed to save the, and that was noughing matter. He knew what to do, he knew where to go, and he hadrades with him, but still¡­ there was a doubt that started creeping in.


    Rania noticed this immediately, so he held Elliot''s hands.


    "It''s gonna be alright," she said, smiling at him. "Whatever happens, we''ll do this together."


    Slowly, his loud heartbeat calmed down, and his worries started to fade. All it took was a smile from her.


    "It''s done!" Ducis eximed and let out a sigh. "That took quite a lot of my spiritual energy."


    "Yaaay! Let''s go!"


    And so, everyone stepped inside the portal.


    Unlike the other ck holes they went through, the portal didn''t transport them instantly to Gaia. Instead, they watched over a series of glowing lights like aurora, a series of stars ands, and so many things that could be found in the universe. They traveled at an unfathomable speed though their bodies didn''t seem to move, only their surroundings. They all remained standing on an unknown ss tform with their eyes fixed on the faint light at the end of what looked like a moving tunnel made of gxies. They weren''t sure how much time had passed already, but they soon reached the end and stepped into the blinding light.


    When they opened their eyes, what awaited them was¡­ the sky.


    To be exact, they were falling from the sky!


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Why did you transport us to the sky? It should be the ground! The ground!" Luna screamed at the top of her lungs.


    The wind was too strong for her to reveal her wings, and the trip from the portal made her body exhausted for some reason.


    "I''m sorry," Ducis apologized. "I don''t usually create portals this far."


    "Stupid dragon! Aaaaahhh!!!"


    Ducis transformed himself into a dragon to save Luna, only to get pinched on the cheeks. While the two bicker, Rania tried her best to be calm, but even she wasn''t feeling so well from the travel. She tried to use her spiritual energy to control her body, but it wasn''t working as well for some reason. She tried to speak, but the air pressure made it hard for her that she could barely scream.


    "Aaaaahhh!"


    On the other hand, Elliot was already flying in the air, able to control his spiritual energy despite the exhaustion from the trip. He immediately flew towards Rania and caught her in his arms, much to her relief.


    Once everyone settled down from the shock of falling from the sky, they looked below them and saw¡­ the whole continent that made up Gaia. Everyone fell silent as they observed its dire dire state.


    Gaia was a that contained twelve continents, each governed by a Guardian. The continents were arranged like a spiral with ten continents at the ground, surrounded by waters, and two continents floating in the air, high above the waters.


    Among those in the ground were the continents of Ducis where the Grand Pce used to reside. It was located at the top center of Gaia. To its right were the continents of Fauna, Caligo, Terra, and Saburra, being Terra as the biggest one. To its left were the continents of Ignis, Luna, Bronte, and Burma, respectively. Luna''s continent connects over Ignis'' and Ducis'' continents like an extended tail. Towards the south was Aqua''s continent¡ªthe most elongated one amongst them. Its width might be extended, but its height was only a third of Bruma''s and Saburra''s continents.


    Making up almost two-thirds of Aqua''s continent''s height was Ventus'' continent¡ªexcept it was floating high above the ground and the ocean. Several floating inds could be found around it, with the biggest ones leading towards the center of the where Amare''s continent was located. Like Ventus'', it was also floating in the air.


    How magnificent the view could have been from Rania''s and the other''s position only if they were visiting Gaia before the chaos happened. Now, their eyes could only see nothing but darkness and ruin. Ruin that was far greater than what Earth suffered.


    The ground was lifeless¡ªno greenery could be seen anywhere. A dark mist covered almost all the areas of the continents¡ªevery town or vige, every forest that only had wilted trees, every dessert, every mountain, and even the ocean. Nothing escaped the darkness. Along with it wererge fissures on the ground that appeared like deep wounds on the''s surface. As if that wasn''t enough, the volcanoes grumbled and spewed their magma. Craters and geysers were scattered around even in ces they shouldn''t be.


    Everyone''s heart broke at the sight of Gaia''s current state.


    ___________________


    GAME: Share this book on any social media and tag any of my ounts below, addingments on what you think about my book. Add the hashtags #TheKingsBeloved and #MacyBae, and any other tags rted to books and web novels.


    Facebook Page: Macy_Bae


    Instagram: author_macy_bae


    Tiktok: macy_bae_writes


    PRIZE: Those with the most number of shares and likes will win the following:


    Most Liked - 3 winners of 1000 coins, 500 coins, and 200 coins respectively.


    Most Shares - 1 winner of 1000 coins.


    Greatest Review or Comment shared - 3 winners of 500 coins each. (For this one, I will also pick one from those who sent me a review in this app so make sure to give me a review!)


    GAME PERIOD: Until March 15, 2022.. Winners will be announced at the end of this book. Look forward to it!

 Chapter 237 - Those That Remained

    [Music Rmendation: "Night in the Brume" by Masayoshi Soken (Final Fantasy XIV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Amidst all the darkness that hovered around the whole, there was one ce alone that the darkness didn''t touch. It was none other than the extension ofnd in Luna''s continent that connects towards the edge of Ignis'' and Ducis'' continents. A thick, translucent barrier covered the ce, keeping the miasma away. The team went towards it, and as they guessed, it was the ce where the Sortis family gathered all the remaining Magi.


    Their number seemed to amount to millions of people from afar, but when the team drew near¡­ only half of them were living beings. The rest were all dead bodies lying on the ground as if they were merely sleeping and yet, no life energy could be sensed among them.


    Realizing it first, Elliot''s already broken heart shattered all the more. He flew fast towards the ce andnded on the ground with a bang. Spinning his head around, he looked closer at everyone, and just as he suspected, they were all truly dead¡­ just like those lifeless bodies Avarus used to control. What''s worse, there were even children among them. So young and yet¡­ they didn''t manage to survive.


    ''If only we arrived sooner,'' he thought, ''then maybe¡­ maybe we could have saved more of them.''


    With his head bent low and his gaze fixed to the ground, Elliot tried to calm down and muster his emotions, but the deep misery anguished his heart and filled his eyes with tears.


    Rania, Luna, and Ducis, who followed Elliot closely, all gasped in shock when they realized that the hundreds of thousands of bodies lying around were all dead people. Their faces turned pale, and just like Elliot, their hearts were crushed beyond measure.


    They all wept as they offered prayers and flowers for them¡ªthe only things they could give to people they failed to save.


    "Your majesty," the heads of the Sortis family arrived one by one and greeted Elliot as they curtseyed and bowed. Amongst them were Mitis, Selena, vis, and Illuminaire.


    Elliot wiped his tears before facing them.


    "There''s no need for formalities. You all must have been exhausted already," he said. "Make sure to take some rest."


    "I''m afraid there are still much that needs immediate attention, my King," Illuminaire disagreed. "You do not need to worry about us. Everyone is taking turns in resting. But as for us, we can still go on a little longer."


    "I don''t want anyone else to die. Please, rest and recover your energies," Elliot replied with furrowed eyebrows. "For those in need, just tell me where they are."


    "Your majesty!" vis eximed. "Are you going to treat them yourself? You cannot do that. You will wear yourself out. Please conserve your energy and fulfill what you came here to fulfill."


    "Yes, I will do that, but your family''s numbers are not enough to treat everyone here," Elliot argued. "I have seen the whole situation. One of you is treating tens of thousands of people! There''s no way your holy energy will be enough to heal them. That''s why¡­ that''s why¡­."


    "That''s why we only managed to save a few," Mitis finished it for him. "I understand you are aggravated with the situation, your majesty. And believe us, for we all are much¡ªmuch disheartened with everything. But we could only do so much. And so do you."


    "But I can create clones of myself and assist in healing and purifying everyone. I have a tremendous amount of spiritual energy, so I¡ª"


    "Spiritual energy that you need to reserve," vis argued back. "The miasma is going thicker the more people die. The thicker it is, the stronger the darkness bes. We don''t know what awaits us once we go to the Guardian''s shrines. We don''t know how powerful the monsters have be or anything. So you must¡ª"


    "What? The miasma thickens when people die?" Elliot was bewildered.


    "That''s¡­ I''m afraid so."


    "Is that why instead of letting their bodies disintegrate and go back to the, you preserved them and kept them lying here? You didn''t perform the Ritual of Passing?"


    Everyone turned silent and nodded their head.


    "My King, please quell your anger," Illuminaire reprimanded Elliot. "I understand that this may seem disrespectful for you, but we had to do this to respect the dead as well. The reason why the miasma grows stronger when people die is that it absorbs them! Instead of going back to the, the dead are consumed by the darkness like food! This, I believe, is way more abominable than not granting them the Ritual of Passing."


    "C-Consumed by the darkness?" Elliot was shaken beyond words. "H-How do we¡­."


    Luna and Ducis patted Elliot''s back, trying to calm him down. But who could really calm him down when he himself thought that the battle was too great for him? Compared to this, the trials from the Rite of Passage were nothing but a breeze.


    "In that case," Rania finally stepped in, "we just need to make sure that the remaining Magi survives, especially those affected by the dark miasma. Since it requires holy energy to purify them, and Elliot can''t recklessly use his energy since we''ll surely face battles ahead, why don''t I use mine instead?"


    Everyone turned to Rania, unsure of what she meant. If their king doing it would be a risk, what difference would her doing it make?


    "You''re right!" Luna agreed as her eyes sparkled in hope. "You see, Rania has unlimited holy energy! She''s like this supermassive or bottomless container that can hold a LOT of holy energy! And spiritual too! She can''t control them all like the genius Elliot, but she has an unlimited supply of it!"


    "That''s true," Ducis nodded. "In that case, Rania can create clones of herself and help the Sortis family in healing and purifying the infected Magi."


    "Yes! I can do that!" Rania smiled. "Creating clones and ordering them to heal everyone shouldn''t be tooplex for me."


    As the three discussed, everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief. Most of them knew Rania as a human though being the Chosen Maiden must have granted her powers, but to have an unlimited amount of it? For them, it was really hard to believe.


    Hearing that, Elliot started to calm down.


    "R-right¡­ That''s how Rania''s magic works. It doesn''t flow like how normal Magi does," Elliot murmured under his breath.


    Rania approached Elliot and patted his head.


    "You seem to like carrying the burden by yourself, huh?" she teased him. "What happened to all the learnings we got from the trials?"


    "I¡ªugh¡­ I''m sorry."


    "It''s alright. I understand this must be a lot to take in for you. Take your time but don''t forget, the Supreme is with us, so you don''t have anything to worry about. Just like this weird way my powers work. The Supreme must have nned it all out since we will need it right at this moment."


    "Yes¡­ you''re right," he whispered. Then, he took Rania''s hand on his head, kissed it, and held it tight. "Thank you, and I''m sorry."


    "Elliot, there is nothing for you to be sorry about. It''s normal to be shaken. It''s normal to feel sad and lonely, angry or confused. That''s why we''re here. Let''s carry the burden together, okay? We can definitely do this."


    Feeling encouraged once more, Elliot finally let out a chuckle.


    "Thank you. What will I ever do without you?"


    Hearing that, Rania felt her heart sting. But still, she gave Elliot her sweetest smile to encourage him more. After that, she created thousands over thousands of her clones in nothing but a singlemand.


    "Perfect clones."


    Thus, her clones scattered all around, bringing healing to those in need.


    ___________________


    GAME: Share this book on any social media and tag any of my ounts below, addingments on what you think about my book. Add the hashtags #TheKingsBeloved and #MacyBae, and any other tags rted to books and web novels.


    Facebook Page: Macy_Bae


    Instagram: author_macy_bae


    Tiktok: macy_bae_writes


    PRIZE: Those with the most number of shares and likes will win the following:


    Most Liked - 3 winners of 1000 coins, 500 coins, and 200 coins respectively.


    Most Shares - 1 winner of 1000 coins.


    Greatest Review or Comment shared - 3 winners of 500 coins each. (For this one, I will also pick one from those who sent me a review in this app so make sure to give me a review!)


    GAME PERIOD: Until March 15, 2022.. Winners will be announced at the end of this book. Look forward to it!

 Chapter 238 - The Last 40 Days

    [Music Rmendation: "Night in the Brume" by Masayoshi Soken (Final Fantasy XIV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    In the valley of the living and the dead, the light of healing came down and shined upon them. The blight that tortured and oppressed the people began to disperse like the wind from just a single touch of the maiden''s hand. Along with it was a whisper of a prayer.


    "Be healed," she said. And they were healed.


    "Be purified," she said. And they were purified.


    "Be cleansed," she said. And they were cleansed.


    What the whole n of Sortis took days to aplish with all of their manpower, Rania aplished with just a singlemand. The elders, the leaders, and everyone who saw her couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "How can she not run out of holy energy?" they asked.


    "Where is it alling from?"


    To which, she only had one answer.


    "From the Supreme."


    For indeed, she was once human and still was¡ªonly the Supreme has chosen her and equipped her with all the powers she had.


    And thus, everyone who had lost their faith from the Most High long ago, ever since Gaia started to crumble, began to regain their trust in him. For the longest time, they have turned their back, thinking that their world was suffering because of him. But if the Supreme indeed was the source, then why? Why did he send someone to help them in their time of need? Was he a God that gives both evil and good? No. He could only give the good. And all evil things were not from him.


    Hours passed, and as the priests and priestesses of the Sortis family wiped their foreheads of sweat, they realized something.


    "E-everyone¡­ is healed?"


    "Yeah¡­ there''s no more miasmaing from the people."


    "H-how did that¡ªbut earlier there were still lots infected."


    They then went to their leaders, and the leaders reported to their heads, and the heads reported to Mitis and her husband, and to vis and Illuminaire, much to their surprise. They then reconvened with Rania, Elliot, Luna, and Ducis to tell them the good news. The team was overjoyed after hearing them. Relieved, they finally decided to continue on their journey, taking vis, Illuminaire, and Selena with them. The rest of the Sortis family was left to look over everyone and take action in case something happened.


    Before setting out, the team held a short meeting to n their journey.


    "First, we need to know where exactly Vindicta is," Luna started. "We know we should defeat her and such, but where is she?" Turning to Ducis, she asked, "Do you think she could still be there? At the heart of the?"


    "That''s highly possible," Ducis answered. "I do sense her presence there. The problem is¡­ I can also sense it in many different locations."


    "What do you mean?" Rania asked.


    Ducis closed his eyes, and spiritual energies gathered towards his body, making it emit a translucent aura with golden dust in the air. Trying to focus on the certain presence that was Vindicta, he saw images in his mind of ces where they were.


    "These are¡­ the shrines?" Ducis mumbled to himself. "Why the shrines? How could she invade such holy ces?"


    "Do you mean OUR shrines? The Guardian Shrines?" Luna blurted out.


    "Yes," Ducis nodded. "I don''t know what happened, but it seems like she created clones of herself and invaded all of the twelve Guardian Shrines."


    "What are those?" Rania asked. "Are they like the doors in Anguis Solum?"


    "Yeah, something like that," Luna answered her. "You see, there are only two ways to go towards the Guardian''s realms¡ªone is via the doors in Anguis Solum which Ducis protects and only kings can ess, and the other is through the shrines. But those shrines are something we, Guardians, built that any Magi aren''t allowed to use, except for a very few. We use them to go from our realms to the world of Magi whenever they call out to us for help."


    "For thousands of years, those shrines have been a symbol of the people''s hope and faith in the Supreme. A ce where they pray and worship¡ªthe most holy ces," Ducis continued. "And yet, Vindicta''s presence is there? How could she even go inside the shrines? The shrines have the power to purify, so she shouldn''t be there. Unless her darkness is already too great that the shrines couldn''t purify her any longer."


    "But the people''s faith started to decline for more than twenty years now," Illuminaire butted in. "Perhaps, that lead to the shrines'' weakened powers thus, enabling Vindicta to go inside."


    vis nodded. "That''s true. And I think I know why she''s infiltrating the shrines."


    "Why?"


    "Inside the innermost part of the shrines are the Guardians'' Crystal Obelisks, where spiritual energy is created and scattered throughout the. If the spiritual energy is the blood that keeps the alive, the crystal obelisks are the heart that pumps the energy throughout the. And if she''s there, then it all makes sense why the is dying right now."


    It was then that Rania remembered the vision she saw way back when she first went inside the Forbidden Chamber¡ªthe vision that the Supreme showed her at the library about a woman inside a huge crystal and the fissures on the ground connecting her crystal to the other crystals, sucking out the energy from them.


    "You mean, she''s somehow stopping the crystal obelisks from supplying energy throughout the?" Illuminaire asked further.


    "She''s not stopping them," Rania answered. "She''s draining them of the spiritual energies and transferring it to her own."


    Everyone gasped. A heavy atmosphere immediately fell over the ce.


    "H-How did you know that?" vis asked.


    "I saw it in a vision way back when I just met Elliot and Ducis. It''s a bit of a long story, and I''m sorry for not telling until now."


    "If that''s the case, then it only means she''s been absorbing all those spiritual energies for over twenty years now," Elliot said, clenching his fist.


    "¡­ How do we even defeat that kind of enemy?" vis asked, worried.


    Elliot pondered for a moment and answered, "First, we need to go to those shrines and stop her from sucking in more of its powers. But we need to do it fast. We only have 40 days left, and there are twelve shrines."


    "Then let''s divide ourselves and go to those shrines."


    "It will be risky if we''re too few considering how strong our enemy could be."


    "Let''s add the guardians to our numbers," Rania suggested. "They can fight on their own, too."


    "Yes, let''s do that. Then we can divide ourselves into groups."


    "How many, though? We can''t divide ourselves into twelve¡ªthat will only leave us with one or two people per shrine. That''s too risky."


    "Hmmm¡­"


    "Why don''t we try going together for the first two or three shrines to check how strong the enemy is? Then, we can decide how many groups we can divide ourselves into," Selena suggested, to which everyone agreed.


    And with that, the whole team set forth in their journey of saving Gaia. The Last 40 Days started, and their first stop¡ªthe Shrine of Ducis.


    ___________________


    GAME: Share this book on any social media and tag any of my ounts below, addingments on what you think about my book. Add the hashtags #TheKingsBeloved and #MacyBae, and any other tags rted to books and web novels.


    Facebook Page: Macy_Bae


    Instagram: author_macy_bae


    Tiktok: macy_bae_writes


    PRIZE: Those with the most number of shares and likes will win the following:


    Most Liked - 3 winners of 1000 coins, 500 coins, and 200 coins respectively.


    Most Shares - 1 winner of 1000 coins.


    Greatest Review or Comment shared - 3 winners of 500 coins each. (For this one, I will also pick one from those who sent me a review in this app so make sure to give me a review!)


    GAME PERIOD: Until March 15, 2022.. Winners will be announced at the end of this book. Look forward to it!

 Chapter 239 - Shrine Of Ducis

    [Music Rmendation: "The Ancient City" by Masayoshi Soken (Final Fantasy XIV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Located not too far from the camp of the remaining Magi survivors, the shrine could be found at the center of the continent of Ducis. Being familiar with the, Ducis created a teleportation circle to bring everyone there in a snap. Once they arrived, they were weed by a shrine made of ck crystals¡ªjust like how his temple looked in Abyss of Nox. The only difference was the size since the shrine was smaller and shaped like a perfect square with a tall, ck crystal obelisk at the center. It was so tall you could barely see its peak if you look at it from below.


    From all sides of the shrine wererge fissures on the ground. If the had veins, the fissures would be the exact representation of it. A subtle dark glow oozed out of the cracks that led to who-knows-where. If you follow its path, you could never see the end of it. Apart from that, dark miasma filled the air around the shrine.


    Everyone braced themselves before they entered the shrine. Ducis opened its massive door, and they walked inside. Since it was too dark inside, they had to cast light orbs all around the ce to illuminate their path. Once the whole area was illuminated, they continued inside until they reached the most holy ce where the crystal obelisk was erected.


    "There are no monsters and no signs of Vindicta anywhere," Luna broke the silence. "Why is that?"


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure," Ducis pondered. "I don''t see the dark miasma inside the shrine, so maybe they failed in prating the ce. After all, this shrine was the very first shrine built in the whole of Gaia. So it has more consecrated holy energy protecting the ce than the rest."


    "Phew! That''s great, then. I got nervous there for a second."


    "What should we do now?" Selena asked. "These fissures¡­ they''re all connected to the roots of that crystal obelisk. Is that how it''s sucking its powers?"


    The men observed the fissures, and indeed, it was the reason.


    "How do we close this or stop it from sucking all the spiritual energy?" vis asked.


    Then, they all observed the fissures once more, trying all sorts of magic or spells to close it up. But none of them worked. Even Terra¡ªthe Guardian withplete dominion over the earth, somehow couldn''t make the ground close up.


    "Should we try holy energy?"


    And so they tried, but still, it didn''t work.


    It was not until Rania knelt and touched the ground where the cracks opened that the ground suddenly began to shake wildly.


    "What''s happening?" everyone was bewildered.


    "Rania, get out of there! You might get swallowed up by the ground!" Luna called out to her and pulled her arms.


    "Wait," she said, "I think there''s something¡­."


    "Rania, are you alright?" Elliot immediately went to her side. "Why is it that¡­."


    Elliot was then observing Rania''s energy flow through his eyes. He had been observing how the fissures sucked energy when Rania touched it and suddenly¡ª


    "The fissures, they''re sucking your energy!" Elliot eximed. "Stop touching it right now!" He grabbed Rania''s other arm to stop her.


    "No!" Rania firmly disagreed. She felt the strong urge to disagree in her heart for some reason. But, touching the fissures and letting it suck her energy instead¡ªfor her, it was the right thing to do.


    "Don''t be stubborn! That''s dangerous! I know you have unlimited spiritual energy, but still! Doing this is not good for your body or anyone''s body."


    "He''s right, Rania. Please stop that. Even us Guardians can''t do that. The spiritual energy traveling through our bodies nonstop will take a toll on us and¡ªI don''t know what will happen, but I just know it''s bad."


    But Rania didn''t listen to them. Deep inside her, something told her that it was the very thing she should do¡ªlike a small whisper. She then created a perfect clone of herself and let that clone continue touching the cracks.


    "Stay there," she told her clone, to which it simply nodded in agreement.


    "What are you doing?" Elliot asked with a wretched face.


    "I understand you''re worried but, please, trust me on this."


    "Can you at least exin why?"


    "I¡ªahm¡­ I''m not exactly sure, but I think it''s what I should do."


    "What kind of reason is that?! You''re risking yourself for a hunch?"


    The two continued to argue, but Rania stood firm on her decision. The twins, vis and Illuminaire, looked at each other as if they understood Rania''s resolve. Then, deciding to help her out, they stepped into the conversation.


    "My King," Illuminaire butted in, "I believe it is wise to simply trust in her. She is the Supreme''s Chosen Maiden, and there are things that can only be made known to her and not the others. The same goes for me, the Oracle, and my brother. There are things only I know and things only my brother knows."


    "I would have to agree with that, your majesty," vis seconded.


    "There are things that I''m not allowed to know?" Elliot asked with a broken expression. "Why?"


    "Elliot¡­ I''m sorry," was the only reply Rania could give. She then caressed his cheeks, a tiny gesture wishing he''d stop worrying. But then again, she knew she would act the same way if their positions were switched.


    Luna and Selena felt sorry seeing them like that, especially for Elliot. Everyone seemed to have an idea about it already except for him, her own lover. But how could Rania even say it? Or could anyone else say it?


    "Oh! Look!" Selena shouted in surprise as she pointed towards the fissures that Rania''s clone was touching. "It''s starting to close up!"


    Everyone looked towards the spot she pointed, and indeed, the cracks seemed to be restoring themselves and, little by little, fixed themselves! Of course, it still had a long way to go considering how long the cracks were, but still, it was working!


    "Then, I just need to create other clones who will do the same to the other shrines," Rania said.


    "Y-Yes, but still, be careful," Luna reluctantly agreed. "If you somehow feel that your body is weakening or anything, stop immediately, okay?"


    "Uhm."


    Seeing that they somehow found a solution to the first problem, the team went out of the shrine and prepared themselves to go to the next one. Ducis created another thickyer of barrier to even protect his shrine further in case the miasma continued to try prating the ce or any monster that might be lurking around.


    After that, Ducis created another teleportation circle. This time, their next stop was the Shrine of Fauna.


    ___________________


    GAME: Share this book on any social media and tag any of my ounts below, addingments on what you think about my book. Add the hashtags #TheKingsBeloved and #MacyBae, and any other tags rted to books and web novels.


    Facebook Page: Macy_Bae


    Instagram: author_macy_bae


    Tiktok: macy_bae_writes


    PRIZE: Those with the most number of shares and likes will win the following:


    Most Liked - 3 winners of 1000 coins, 500 coins, and 200 coins respectively.


    Most Shares - 1 winner of 1000 coins.


    Greatest Review or Comment shared - 3 winners of 500 coins each. (For this one, I will also pick one from those who sent me a review in this app so make sure to give me a review!)


    GAME PERIOD: Until March 15, 2022.. Winners will be announced at the end of this book. Look forward to it!

 Chapter 240 - Shrine Of Fauna

    [Music Rmendation: "The Ancient City" by Masayoshi Soken (Final Fantasy XIV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­


    "Wait," Ducis signaled everyone to stop before they stepped into the teleportation circle he created.


    "What''s wrong?" they asked, one after another.


    Suddenly¡­


    CRACCCCKKKK!


    Like a mirror, the teleportation circle shattered into pieces. Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise. Then, a dark spirit came out from the broken pieces and screamed at them.


    "WRAAAAAAA!!!"


    It was a spirit of a woman, furious and scary-looking. Good thing it vanished as soon as it screamed at them. Luna and Selena trembled and shrieked when the dark spirit tried to approach them before it disappeared.


    "W-What in the world was that?" Selena stuttered from her freight.


    "It seems like we can''t travel by teleportation anymore," Ducis said. "She felt our presence¡ªprobably from what Rania did in the fissures at my shrine. She''s wary of us."


    "You mean Vindicta? Does she know our n?" Luna asked.


    "Possible. Good thing she can''t get out of the holy crystal that''s locking her up yet."


    "Ugh. This will be a problem. If we can''t teleport, obviously, we can''t use ck holes as well. That leaves us with only flying as an option to travel towards the next shrines," vis grumbled.


    "There''s not much we can do," Elliot sighed. "Flying will take hours to go from one shrine to another, considering the distance. But at least, she won''t know where we''reing from. All of you hide your aura so she can''t detect us easily and send hordes of monsters to us."


    "Yes," everyone agreed and did as told.


    "Come now, let''s not waste time and go."


    Ducis then transformed into a dragon and carried everyone on his back¡ªafter all, a dragon flying would be way faster than a human or Magi doing it on their own.


    The Shrine of Fauna was located next to Ducis'' continent towards the east. Even if it was the nearest shrine, it still took them three hours just to get there by flying. Gaia''s size seemed to be around two to three times bigger than Earth. Aside from that, there were flying monsters they passed along the way they couldn''t avoid, so they had to fight them while traveling. The monsters were weakpared to them but many in numbers, which was annoying.


    It waste in the evening when they arrived¡ªthough you could barely tell apart morning from night due to the endless dark sky and thunders throughout the. The shrine was in the middle of a forest, or what used to be a forest. Now, it was just a wilderness filled with dead trees and drynd. No animals or friendly creatures could be seen anywhere¡ªjust fiends and monsters¡ªtheplete opposite of how they knew Fauna''s realm to be.


    Like Ducis'' Shrine, a thick, dark miasma covered the entire Shrine of Fauna. Battling their way inside, they opened its door only to be weed again by another horde of monsters. Everyone fought them with all their might, though careful not to destroy the shrine itself.


    "Urgh. There''s no end to these monsters," Lunained.


    "But we need to defeat all of them if Rania is going to leave another clone here," vis said as he shed through another monster with his ice sword.


    "Do you think they have a ce where they''reing from?" Selena asked vis.


    "That''s possible. Maybe we should split up," he answered. Turning to Elliot, he continued, "Your majesty, go on ahead of us. We''ll take care of the monsters here."


    "Will you be alright?"


    "Yes, we can handle this much. Go."


    And so, Elliot went ahead with Rania, Luna, and Ducis, leaving Selena, Illuminaire, and vis behind. They went straight towards the innermost ce where Fauna''s orange crystal obelisk stood, but they couldn''t get near it when they reached the ce.


    A thick, dark fog floated adrift before the crystal obelisk. Like a wall, it prevented them from proceeding any further. What''s more, a terrible presence could be felt from the fog¡ªa terrible and very dangerous presence.


    "I can feel her," Ducis said as he stared into the fog. "Inside the fog? No. The fog itself! Be careful, master."


    Elliot cautiously approached the fog. Wanting to know what it was, he focused spiritual energy on his eyes, making them glow. He saw a huge amount of concentrated spiritual energy swirling inside the fog,bining themselves and forming even more concentrated energy. Then, it started taking shape.


    "Everyone, get back!" Elliot shouted at them.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    A huge st came from the fog, filling the area with smoke and dust.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Startled and barely able to shield themselves from the smoke and dust, everyone coughed as they tried to observe what suddenly came out of the fog.


    Whoosh!


    Elliot stretched out his hand and cleared the view for everyone using wind magic. When the smoke faded, a giant monster appeared before them! It was so big that it covered half the height of the obelisk!


    "CAAAW! CAAAW!" the monster screeched.


    It had a head and wings of an eagle and a body and tail of a lion. Its feathers and skin were darkened, same with its dark golden eyes. A thick, dark aura emanated from its whole body.


    But that wasn''t all¡­


    The amount of spiritual energy it carried¡­ was way beyond what even the highest tier monster could contain. It was twenty times more powerful!


    "That''s¡­ a griffin?" Elliot said as he stared at the monster, perplexed. "Just like Fauna. Actually, it looks exactly like Fauna except for the darkness."


    Suddenly, from his sword, Fauna came out.


    "Ughhh, master," Fauna groaned and fell to the ground, embracing herself.


    Elliot noticed her immediately and went to her.


    "Fauna, are you alright? What''s happening?"


    "I''m not exactly sure, but I felt a strong force trying to pull me in."


    It was only then that she looked up and saw the huge griffin in front of her¡ªa griffin that looked exactly like her Sacred Beast form.


    "W-what''s the meaning of this?"


    ___________________


    GAME: Share this book on any social media and tag any of my ounts below, addingments on what you think about my book. Add the hashtags #TheKingsBeloved and #MacyBae, and any other tags rted to books and web novels.


    Facebook Page: Macy_Bae


    Instagram: author_macy_bae


    Tiktok: macy_bae_writes


    PRIZE: Those with the most number of shares and likes will win the following:


    Most Liked - 3 winners of 1000 coins, 500 coins, and 200 coins respectively.


    Most Shares - 1 winner of 1000 coins.


    Greatest Review or Comment shared - 3 winners of 500 coins each. (For this one, I will also pick one from those who sent me a review in this app so make sure to give me a review!)


    GAME PERIOD: Until March 15, 2022.. Winners will be announced at the end of this book. Look forward to it!

 Chapter 241 - Dark Grypus

    [Music Rmendation: "The Ancient City" by Masayoshi Soken (Final Fantasy XIV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Fauna and the Dark Grypus stared at each other until Fauna''s head began to throb again.


    "Arghhh! I-It hurts!" Fauna screeched in agony. "My head¡­ ugh¡­ my heart¡­ haaah¡­." She breathed heavily and held on to her head and chest.


    "What''s wrong?" Elliot asked, worried.


    "M-Master, I¡ªI feel¡­ angry and frustrated, but I don''t know why," she replied, with tears falling from her eyes. "And my head¡ªit hurts so much, but I can''t heal it or make it go away. Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­." Her hands kept on traveling from her chest to the back of her neck and head, unsure which part to focus on. "I feel so angry¡­."


    While Elliot tried to help Fauna, Luna and Ducis battled the Dark Grypus, who by then kept on trying to attack her for some reason. It shotsers of light from its eyes, pped its giant wings sending violent wind des to them, and screeched with its deafening voice that could render an ordinary Magi confused and weak. Each attack held tremendous power, unlike any other monster they fought before. Luna and Ducis, who were considered two of the strongest Guardians, could barely put a fight with it.


    "What kind of monster is this?" Lunained as she shielded herself from its attack. "I expected it to be strong but not this strong. How could a normal griffin be this strong even if it absorbed lots of spiritual energy? We''re Guardians, and this is just¡ªahh!"


    Luna''s barrier suddenly broke, and the Dark Grypus'' wind des almost hit her. Thankfully, Ducis caught her in his arms and dashed towards the opposite direction, putting a distance between them.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Yes, thank you."


    "For now, let''s focus on fighting it."


    On the other hand, Rania tried to touch the fissures from the side of the crystal obelisk to see if it would help weaken the Dark Grypus somehow. Unfortunately, even with her clones, she couldn''t get near it or focus her energy on it. Therge movements of the Grypus kept on distracting her and throwing her off the shrine''s walls.


    By the third time she was thrown off, it was only then that she noticed something weird. Looking at the Dark Grypus and Fauna from afar, it looked like aside from trying to attack Fauna, there was this darkness that was transferring from the monster''s body to Fauna''s? What''s weird, though, was how no one else seemed to notice it. Wasn''t it just the dark miasma? But if it were, Elliot would have already put it away.


    Unable to help Fauna, Elliot stood up and joined the fight.


    "Ducis, create an absolute barrier right now!" Elliot shouted from the other end of the shrine.


    Ducis heard him and immediately erected a thick barrier like the one he used long ago to trap the enraged Amare before she turned to Vindicta. When the barrier covered the whole area, Elliot, who had been keeping his aura from seething out, released it, and a huge st came from him, throwing everything on his surrounding away from him. He almost destroyed the whole shrines¡ª and to think it was just his aura!


    "That''s quite enough rampaging, you beast!" Elliot said sternly as his deep voice echoed all around.


    His gentle eyes were reced with a menacing re. Lifting his left arm and pointing it to the Dark Grypus, a scorching white fire suddenly shot from his hands so fast that the Grypus didn''t get the chance to dodge it! The white fire looked like an arrow, thin as a sword, but filled the nearby area with immeasurable heat and bore a huge hole in the monster''s body.


    "CAAAAAAAWWWW!" the Dark Grypus squawked so loud from the pain. Furious, it went berserk and flew around the crystal obelisk, preparing to lounge a powerful attack.


    Rania then took the chance to go straight to Fauna¡ªin front of her, and shielded her from the darkness. Unsure what to do, she released holy energy in her body until it became an aura enveloping her and Fauna. To her luck, she seeded and broke the link between the Grypus and her.


    "Haah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­." Fauna breathed heavily, finally feeling her body getting better all of a sudden. "I-I''m okay now. What did you do, Rania?"


    "I''ll exinter," Rania answered her, keeping her aura that looked like a bubble around them. "For now, I think it''s best if you don''t fight."


    "But my master is fighting. I need to help."


    "It''s alright. He can do it! He can definitely defeat that monster. As for you, why don''t you try focusing your powers and channel that to him? That way, you can help."


    Fauna tried to do so however, when she looked in Elliot''s direction, a giant ball of fire hit him and consumed his body. A strong st then followed, covering the whole area within the barrier with blinding light and turbulent winds. When the wind died down, she couldn''t see Elliot anywhere.


    The next thing she knew, a great zeal overcame her heart, and she transformed herself into a Griffin as big as the Dark Grypus. Her golden eyes burned in anger, and her orange aura filled the ce like rays of aurora.


    "HOW DARE YOU HARM MY MASTER!"


    "CAAAW!"


    "Feel my strongest attack! BEAST FURY!!!"


    And so, the two colossal birds fought with great speed and strength that every blow they made towards each other resulted in a powerful st that circled around Ducis'' absolute barrier. As they fought, Fauna''s spiritual energy kept on increasing and increasing up to the point that she managed to overpower the Dark Grypus!


    Feeling the immense strength of its opponent, the Dark Grypus tried to use its darkness again towards Fauna. Good thing Rania watched out and immediately protected her with the holy aura she used earlier. Since Fauna was so big at that moment, she had to create a huge one as well. The Dark Grypus was then enraged and shot wind des towards Rania. Luna and Ducis went to her aid and protected her while attacking the monster back.


    The fight went on and on for what felt like hours. Still, Elliot was nowhere to be seen. Everyone started to worry. Did he really get consumed by the monster''s special skill earlier? There''s no way that''s possible, right?


    "Haaah¡­ haaah¡­ haaah¡­" everyone breathed heavily from trying to fight the Dark Grypus for hours.


    The monster, in return, looked pretty exhausted as well since its attacks started to get weakerpared to earlier. After all, it was one thing to try and heal yourself or revitalize your body, but another to try and recover from spiritual energy exhaustion.


    Cornered, the Dark Grypus flew again and circled the crystal obelisk, ready tounch its special skill once more and attack the whole group. The team then created another barrier to protect themselves.


    But then¡­ before the Dark Grypus reached them¡ª


    "Disintegrate."


    C-crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Tsssshhh¡­


    With just a single touch, the monster''s body cracked into pieces and turned into dust until it was no more. Its ashes remained on the floor, only for the wind to blow it into nothingness.


    Behind the monster stood Elliot, floating in the air and smiling at them.


    "Elliot!"


    "Master!"


    Everyone was overjoyed. Fauna returned to her usual form, and her fury also seemed to be gone.


    "Where did you go? You scared us!" Lunained.


    "I hid my presence and created an ultra-concentrated spiritual energy in my hands to disintegrate that monster. I figured attacking it would only damage its body, but it can easily heal itself, so I thought of an attack that would kill it in one go. It took a lot of time, though. Sorry for that. I needed to match the concentration of my spiritual energy to its overall spiritual energy." Elliot exined.


    "You tried to what?" Ducis was baffled. "But that monster''s energy is equivalent to probably 20 years that it''s absorbing powers like Vindicta."


    "Yeah!" Luna agreed. "How did you manage to produce the same amount of concentrated spiritual energy in just a matter of hours?"


    Their mouths were left open. But then again, it was Elliot, so they shouldn''t be surprised anymore. Theyughed afterward, and Rania put her clone by the fissures to fix it. Soon enough, vis, Selena, and Illuminaire came¡ªall exhausted like them from defeating thousands of monsters that just didn''t stoping until the Dark Grypus was defeated. Ducis created another thickyer of a barrier for Fauna''s shrine.


    After that, the team decided to rest before setting off to the next shrine.


    ___________________


    GAME: Share this book on any social media and tag any of my ounts below, addingments on what you think about my book. Add the hashtags #TheKingsBeloved and #MacyBae, and any other tags rted to books and web novels.


    Facebook Page: Macy_Bae


    Instagram: author_macy_bae


    Tiktok: macy_bae_writes


    PRIZE: Those with the most number of shares and likes will win the following:


    Most Liked - 3 winners of 1000 coins, 500 coins, and 200 coins respectively.


    Most Shares - 1 winner of 1000 coins.


    Greatest Review or Comment shared - 3 winners of 500 coins each. (For this one, I will also pick one from those who sent me a review in this app so make sure to give me a review!)


    GAME PERIOD: Until March 15, 2022.. Winners will be announced at the end of this book. Look forward to it!

 Chapter 242 - Shrine Of Caligo

    [Music Rmendation: "The Ancient City" by Masayoshi Soken (Final Fantasy XIV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    While the team rested, Rania opened up to everyone regarding the thing she noticed when they were fighting the Dark Grypus.


    "There was this darkness¡ªlike a ck smokeing from the monster''s body," Rania exined. "Then it went to Fauna, and her head started to ache. I thought it was the miasma, but none of you seemed to notice it."


    "Yes, I didn''t see anything like that¡ªonly the miasma around the shrine," Elliot replied, caressing his chin.


    The others shook their head as well, confirming it was the same for them.


    "Indeed," Fauna agreed. "It only stopped when Rania came to me and created a barrier using her holy energy."


    "ording to your story, it only targeted Fauna, not Luna and Ducis. Therefore it is safe to assume that it''s not particrly targeting Guardians but maybe just the Guardian of this shrine," vis concluded. "Or it could also be because they were both griffins. But then again, normally, when monsters absorb other monsters'' powers, they''re only targeting their spiritual energy. And that Dark Grypus could have absorbed spiritual energy from the others, but it didn''t. That leaves us with the question¡ªwhy was it only targeting Fauna? What exactly was it trying to take?"


    "I''m not sure. All I felt was my head aching, and I felt angry for some reason."


    "Maybe it''s trying to control you?" Luna guessed, to which Fauna shrugged.


    "Or maybe it was trying to take over your body. Can monsters do that to a Guardian?" Selena asked out of nowhere. The idea of Guardians was very new to her, so her perspective was somewhat different from the others.


    "That''s quite impossible," Illuminaire answered her. "Guardians are Sacred Beasts unlike any other. They have a longer lifespan than most and a clear distinction in terms of power. Even their spiritual energyposition is different from any Magi or any normal beasts despite being both spiritual. And that special kind of spiritual energy is what gets passed on from one Guardian to another."


    "Yes, that''s right," vis agreed. "In a sense, Guardians are far superior than normal beasts. They cannot be controlled by anyone¡ªexcept for the king."


    "Oh, I see. I didn''t know that," Selena shrugged. "I just thought that if it wasn''t trying to take your powers, then maybe it''s trying to take over your body so it can be a Guardian itself."


    At those words, everyone''s eyes widened.


    "Ahm¡­ Did I say something wrong?"


    "Selena," vis said, "that''s¡ªwhat you said¡ªactually, you might be right on that. And if that is indeed true, then it''s going to be a huge problem should one of them seed in doing so."


    A huge tension filled the air.


    "I never imagined about monsters forcefully taking a Guardian''s ability on their own," Elliot said. "We need to be more careful moving forward."


    "But we don''t have much time. It''s already our 5th day here, and we''re still on the second shrine. There are ten of them left, and we don''t know how long it will take us to subdue each one. What if the monsters are stronger on the other shrines? It took us half a day just to defeat that Dark Grypus. Plus, the travel time. Once we start moving to the west, it will take us days to arrive at the next shrine," Illuminaire pointed out.


    "Wait a minute," Selena butted in. "We''re already on the 5th day? But didn''t we just arrive the other day?"


    "Time flows faster here in Gaia," vis answered her. "One day on Earth is almost two days here."


    "What?!" Selena screamed. "Wait, then you¡ªare you really 23 years old? Or are you younger than me?"


    "Ha-ha-ha," vis chuckled and patted her head. "Don''t worry. We use the same 24 hours a day, seven days a week, and twelve months in a year when ites to time and age. It''s because we used to travel a lot from one to another. A universal standard should be kept, or else records of time and the like will be confusing considering each are light years away from each other."


    "Phew! That''s good then. I almost thought I¡ªwell, never mind. Anyway, doesn''t that mean we only have around 20 Earth days and around 35 Gaia days? Oh my goodness! We need to be quick! Why don''t we group ourselves?"


    "How? It took us everyone to subdue this shrine."


    "We were nning to use the other Guardians as well, right?"


    "Then should we divide ourselves into two groups?"


    "Why don''t we check out the next shrine first, so we have at least oneparison. What if the next shrine suddenly bes an extremely hard shrine to subdue?"


    "Yeah. And if it turns out about the same as Fauna''s shrine, then we can proceed with grouping ourselves to two or maybe even three."


    "Alright. Let''s do that."


    And so, everyone agreed. After that, they went on their way and traveled towards the next shrine nearest to Fauna''s¡ªthe Shrine of Caligo.


    It took them almost the same amount of travel time to go from Fauna''s shrine to Caligo''s. When they got near enough to see the shrine, they noticed how darker it waspared to Fauna''s and Ducis'' shrines. The miasma covered arger area outside the shrine¡ªso big that it was double the size of the whole shrine! It was so apparent seeing it from the dragon''s back.


    Before going near the shrine, Rania asked Elliot, "Shouldn''t we try to take Caligo somewhere far from here? What if the thing that happened to Fauna happens to him?"


    "You''re right. I should tell him to stay here for now until we''re done with his shrine."


    The others agreed, and Elliot called Caligo out of his Zweih?nder, exining the situation to him. Caligo was hesitant, but he agreed after much rambling.


    "My master doesn''t love me! Hu-hu-hu-hu¡­" he bawled like a child and set up a barrier, hiding himself.


    "U-uhm¡­" Elliot sighed. "I''m really sorry, Caligo, but it''s for your own good."


    "But I wanted to fight with you."


    "You can definitely do so in the next shrines, but not this one, okay?" Rania butted in, seeing Caligo wouldn''t let the matter slide. So she gave him a smile so sweet that it made him shiver down his spine. Seeing that smile, he suddenly agreed.


    "R-right! I will stay here, like what master said!"


    With that resolved, they continued on towards Caligo''s shrine.

 Chapter 243 - Dark Basilisk

    [Music Rmendation: "The Ancient City" by Masayoshi Soken (Final Fantasy XIV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Stretching to more than a kilometer in diameter from the shrine, the miasma devoured thend surrounding Caligo''s shrine in darkness. From afar, you could already see different kinds of monsters lurking around. The aggressive ones who saw theming even flew towards them to attack.


    The team quickly subdued the aggressive monsters and flew towards the shrine before anything else followed them. Ducis opened its door, and as soon as he did, monsters came out one after another. Elliot called three of his Guardians¡ªTerra, Saburra, and Ventus to help wipe out the monsters.


    Like thest shrine, the monsters were endless, so the team went straight to the innermost ce where Caligo''s dark purple crystal obelisk stood. A huge mist of concentrated miasma was at the center once more, and out of it came another humongous monster¡ªa Dark Basilisk with the long, scaled body of a snake, and sharp fangs covered in poison that revealed itself when it hissed at them.


    "It''s a Basilisk¡ªjust like Caligo," Rania said as she observed the monster''s body. "The only difference is the scales since it''s darker, and the eyes that don''t glow like Guardians."


    "Do you see that ck smoke you mentioned anywhere?" Elliot asked.


    "Yes, it''s there¡ªcircling around him. But this time, it''s not linking unto anyone."


    "It seems like what Selena said is true. And since Caligo is not here, there''s no one to try and take over."


    "Great job, Selena," vis turned to his wife and smiled at her, obviously proud of her remarkable wit.


    Selena blushed, feeling shy of thepliment.


    "I didn''t do much. It''s just¡ªwell, maybe because I used to y lots of role-ying games, and those kinds of things happen there so¡­," she muttered to herself.


    "Thank you, Selena," Rania and Elliot thanked her.


    "Aww¡­ Geez. You''re making me blush more."


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha," they chuckled.


    "Alright, let''s fight this monster."


    And so, the team started to fight the Dark Basilisk that absorbed 20 years'' amount of spiritual energy from the shrine''s crystal obelisk. Compared to the Dark Grypus at Fauna''s shrine, this enemy was more powerful and very cunning with its attack. It would use a dark mist to ckout their vision that even if they used magical trace, it wouldn''t work on the mist, making it hard for them to attack since they couldn''t see anything. It would also randomly spew out poison, which turned anything it touched into acid. What''s more, its scales were too thick that they needed highly concentrated magic attacks just to scratch it a bit.


    Due to this, the team split into three¡ªone team concentrated on casting wind magic to clear out the whole area every time it cast out the dark mist or protect the team from the venom attacks; the second team acted as a decoy and attacked the Dark Basilisk, gaining its attention and buying time; while the third team concentrated their spiritual energy in creating highly concentrated attacks that could prate the monster''s scales.


    Selena and Illuminaire belonged to the first team, Luna, Ducis, and Rania to the second, and Elliot and vis to the third since they''re the most skilled in magic. The battle went on for hours once more since the Dark Basilisk was too good at evading as well. Elliot and vis focused on damaging its lower area until finally, they managed to cut off a third of its body. What they didn''t foresee was how it could regenerate quickly!


    "What the¡ªafter all those hours of trying to chop it off, it just regenerates that fast?" Selenained after witnessing the tragedy before her eyes.


    "Urgh¡­ this strategy is useless," vis seconded. "Maybe we need to do it like how you did at thest shrine, your majesty."


    "Alright, I''ll try. You all go ahead and distract it."


    Everyone agreed and did as nned. But then, the Dark Basilisk was more sensitive to energies than the others. It was just half an hour in, and it already detected Elliot even if he hid his body and aura. Noticing him, the Dark Basiliskunched a different attack and threwrge dark spears at his direction right after it created a dark mist and spewed out venoms. Selena and Illuminaire didn''t have the time to protect Elliot, so instead, he had to move out of his position, thus canceling the initial amount of energy he focused on.


    "Tsk. This won''t work like this," Elliot thought. "What else can we do?"


    Then, he decided to call the other Guardians from his sword, and they all came to join the fight. Hours passed by, and even they had troubles wounding the enemy.


    "Haah¡­ Haaah¡­ Haah¡­" everyone started to get exhausted from trying to fight the Dark Basilisk.


    They tried to wound it and cut its body, but it only regenerated. They tried to do it all at once, but still, it regenerated. Elliot''s "Disintegrate" skill would have been great, but then, the monster would feel it and attack him. If anyone tried to defend him from the attack, it would only create another attack that was hard to block. On and on, their fight continued with no signs of ending.


    "Should we fall back for now, and rethink a strategy?" Rania asked Elliot.


    "But what strategy could we still use?" Luna added. "Elliot can''t use too much spiritual energy, or he might destroy Ducis'' absolute barrier and further destroy this already dying world. And in order to use ''Disintegrate,'' he needs to slowly focus his energy to create a highly concentrated one, but then the enemy would see him every single time."


    Elliot pondered for a moment. Then, as if a brilliant idea crossed his mind, he answered them, "We need a surprise attack. One it can''t see, detect, or even run from."


    "How?"


    "¡­ Caligo."


    Rania immediately understood what he meant. And so, she prepared the bubble-like barrier made of holy energy and even filled the whole area with it to ensure that the Dark Basilisk wouldn''t try to do anything to Caligo once he arrived.


    On the other hand, Elliotmunicated with Caligo in his mind, much to his delight. Another hour of the exhausting battle took ce between the team and the Dark Basilisk until¡­


    Caligo teleported behind the Dark Basilisk, carrying a massive energy ball made of his highly concentrated, dark purple spiritual energy on his hands. The team created chains that fixed the enemy in its ce while Caligo threw the energy ball to him and shouted.


    "Obliterate!"


    "HIIIISSSSSSSSS!"


    The energy ball sessfullynded on the Dark Basilisk''s body, prating its thick scales and turning its flesh into ashes, unable to regenerate.


    Seeing it finally defeated, the team shouted and jumped in joy. Then, they all fell to the ground, exhausted from the whole fight.


    "We finally did it."

 Chapter 244 - Shrine Of Terra

    [Music Rmendation: "The Ancient City" by Masayoshi Soken (Final Fantasy XIV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    "That was one heck of a fight," Selena said under her breath.


    "It sure was," agreed the others.


    Flying back and forth, dashing, casting skills one after another, indeed, it was all too exhausting for everyone¡ªespecially when they had to do it for several hours non-stop. Just add a few more hours, and it would have been a day already¡ªone Earth day.


    To help everyone rx, the Guardians who didn''t join the fight came out of Elliot''s sword and prepared a meal and a bed for them to sleep in. The Guardians who joined the fight need only to return to their crystals in Elliot''s Zweihander to get their rest, so they all went back except for Caligo, who didn''t go until he received words of praises from his master. Elliot humored and praised him for the job well done, much to his delight.


    While everyone rested, Ducis strengthened the barrier of Caligo''s shrine, and Rania created another clone to fix the fissures around the crystal obelisk. Once again, the cracks began to close and fix themselves little by little. As they sat together having a meal, the whole team nned out how they should go with the next shrines.


    "From thest shrine, we can confirm that the monsters in the shrines are truly targeting the owner of the shrine for whatever reason," Elliot started. "Rania noticed the ck smoke again, but it didn''t link to anyone since we didn''t bring Caligo with us at the start."


    "In that case, we can''t bring the shrine owners to their shrine, right?" Luna asked.


    "Yes, that''s right," Elliot nodded. "We have twelve Guardians in total, two humans, and three Magi¡ªa total of seventeen. Considering the skills each one has, the directions of the shrines, and who owns them, we need to split ourselves so we can subdue each shrine as fast as we can."


    "I agree," vis said, "We need the highest skilled on different teams in terms of spiritual energy, same with holy energy, then bnce out the Guardians based on their specialties."


    "We can also consider the elemental weaknesses of the monsters," Rania added. "I noticed that we''re fighting a monster version of the Guardian''s Beast forms, so maybe those with opposing elements can go to each other''s shrines."


    "You''re right. That can work."


    "Then we should divide the Guardians like these¡­."


    "And then, one human each team?"


    "Yeah."


    "We should separate Rania and Illuminaire since they have the highest amount of holy energy."


    "Illuminaire, do you think you can do that barrier Rania does? Just in case the monsters try to change tactic and go for other Guardians," Elliot asked.


    "¡­ I am unsure if it will be the same, but I can try, my King."


    "Let''s practice once we''re done resting," Rania seconded.


    "Alright."


    "How about Rania''s clones?" Luna asked.


    "Maybe she can create clones ahead of time that will go with us," Ducis answered. "That way, those clones can cast those special barriers as well."


    "I see," Illuminaire nodded, "That way, I won''t need to learn the skill and save us some time."


    "Yeah."


    "Do you think it''s safe, though? Splitting ourselves? Caligo''s shrine proved to be much harder than Fauna''s. What if the next shrines contain double or triple the danger?"


    "We have to take the risk," Elliot answered. "If not, we mayck time. I''m allotting at least five days for Vindicta''s shrine since, for sure, she will be the hardest one to fight. But as for the others, we can only spend a day or two, considering the travel time as well."


    Illuminaire sighed as she clenched her chest. "That''s¡­ true."


    Feeling her worry creeping in, Rania held her hand and smiled at her.


    "Don''t worry. We can do this! The Supreme is with us, and He won''t bring us here if we can''t. If the battle is too hard, then He''ll join us and send His angels."


    "Huh? Angels?" Illuminaire looked bewildered. Chuckling, she continued, "But the angels haven''t appeared for thousands of years."


    "Oh, they did!" Luna butted in. "Not so long ago, in fact. During the tri¡ªoops! I''m not supposed to share the full details, but yeah, they appeared and helped us before. Rania summoned them."


    Smiling, she replied, "I see¡­ It''s no wonder since she''s the Chosen Maiden."


    "I wouldn''t say I summoned them¡ªI simply asked for help."


    "Angels? Like REAL angels?" Selena''s eyes twinkled. "Woah! I would love to see that someday."


    "I''m sure you will."


    And so the women ended up chatting amongst themselves while Elliot, vis, and Ducis finished up making the list of teams.


    "Okay. I think we''re almost done," vis nodded. "Just onest position¡ªRania seemed to have the most holy energy, followed by my sister and me. Since the two of us are the most skilled in magic, maybe I can take Rania, and you can go with Illuminaire to bnce it out. What do you think?"


    Elliot flinched at his words.


    "You mean¡­ I''ll be separated from Rania?" he asked as his hands slightly trembled at the thought.


    He had never been separated from her¡ªexcept during the Third Gate''s trial in Caligo''s realm¡ªbut that was just for a few moments. Being in a different team with Rania would mean separating for several days. He couldn''t begin to imagine what it would be like without her. In fact, the thought never crossed his mind. Would he panic? Worry more? Be distracted? Feel hopeless? He had always been able to survive this far only because Rania kept on supporting and strengthening his resolve, especially on moments when he felt doubtful, scared, worried, or anything negative. Was he ready to separate from her? The answer was simple¡­ No¡ªhe couldn''t possibly survive without her.


    Before the words came out of his mouth, Elliot shook his head profusely.


    "I, ahm¡­ I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can," he said in a very soft voice.


    Ducis, who noticed his hesitation and aching heart, patted his back.


    "Well, it seems like you need to learn my Absolute Barrier, master."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "I''ll go with vis'' team and swap with Amare. Then, you can stay with Rania. That should keep the bnce."


    "But¡ª"


    "It''s alright. It''s best we do it this way."


    "¡­ Thank you."


    "That''s settled then," vis said. "Let''s tell everyone about it."


    And with that, the team split into two: Team Elliot consisting of Rania, Lunaflora, Eres, Bruma, Bronte, Fauna and Amare; and Team vis, with Selena, Illuminaire, Ducis, Terra, Saburra, Ventus, Aqua, and Caligo.


    Everyone agreed with the division, and after a few hours of rest, they went on their way towards the next shrines¡ªTeam Elliot to the Shrine of Terra and Team vis to the Shrine of Ignis.


    Unbeknownst to them, a small crack started to form in the holy crystal trapping Vindicta.. And from the crack oozed out a darker, more concentrated miasma.

 Chapter 245 - Dark Dryadalis

    [Music Rmendation: "The Ancient City" by Masayoshi Soken (Final Fantasy XIV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    "Be careful," Elliot bid goodbye to vis and his team. "Let us know right away if you need help."


    "Same goes for you, your majesty. May the Supreme be with you all."


    "And to you all."


    Ducis transformed into a dragon once more and carried vis'' team on his back. He headed to the far west where Ignis'' continent was located, just beside his'' and opposite Fauna''s. It would probably take them half a day or more to get there.


    On the other hand, Fauna turned herself into a Griffin and carried Elliot''s team on her back. She continued the path towards the south of Caligo''s continent¡ªstraight to the continent of Terra. Being the biggest continent in all of Gaia and having its shrine at its center, it took them twice the travel time from Fauna to Caligo''s shrine.


    On their way, Rania noticed the ck smoke from afar even when they hadn''t reached the shrine itself. It was just near enough for her to see the horizon where the shrine stood. The ck smoke was like a thin tornado attaching itself at the tip of the crystal obelisk towards¡­ somewhere. She couldn''t see the end of it, but it led towards the sky¡ªa faraway sky beyond the clouds.


    "Elliot, Luna," she called them, "can you see that?" She then pointed her fingers towards the smoke, and the two shook their heads, just as she suspected.


    "Is it the ck smoke again?"


    "I think so. But this time, it''s connecting towards the sky beyond those dark clouds."


    "Oh no," Luna worried. "If it''s above the clouds, then only Ventus'' and Amare''s continents would be there since they both float above the ground."


    "And Vindicta is in Amare''s continent, right?"


    "Yes, that''s where we fought with her long ago and trapped her in the holy crystal¡ªat the very center of Gaia."


    "If that ck smoke leads to her, then this can''t be good. I think we best be more careful this time around."


    "Yes!"


    As they got closer to the Shrine of Terra, monsters gathered on all sides to the point that it was hard for them to enter the shrine''s door.


    "Bruma, Bronte," Elliot called two of his Guardians. "Clear up all the monsters in this area. I''ll go inside with the rest."


    "Yes, master," they agreed and went out of Elliot''s Zweihander,nding amidst the monsters in a pir of light.


    They made a path for them to enter, and Fauna flew straight to the door while Luna opened it for them. Once inside, there were lots of monsters again. This time, Fauna and Amare were left behind to deal with them. Rania, Elliot, Luna, and Eres proceeded towards the innermost ce where Terra''s brown crystal obelisk stood. And in front of it was the monster they were about to fight¡ªa Dark Dryadalis.


    The Dark Dryadalis had a form of a woman Magi except for its pointed ears, darkened skin, and clothes made from tree trunks, branches, and leaves. Its dark golden eyes stared at them like preys, sending shivers to their skin. And for some reason, its aura looked more menacing and dangerous than the monsters they fought before.


    "Who dares enter my shrine?" the Dark Dryadalis said.


    "My shrine?" Luna asked. "She''s iming it as her own when this is Terra''s shrine. Why would it think that¡ª"


    "Anyone who''s unweed deserves death! Aaaaahh!!!"


    An ear-splitting screech almost turned their ears deaf, followed by attacks after attacks¡ªearth spikes, golems, earthquakes, and all kinds of earth-element magic. Surprised by the sudden attack, the team scattered and protected themselves with barriers. Then, they fought back, canceling and destroying each of the monster''s skills.


    A very long fight followed right after. With only four of them fighting off the Dark Dryadalis, it was hard to form a specific strategy where one of them would take time to create highly concentrated magic. The monster moved too fast. Its blows were too hard and its skin too thick to prate. To add to that, its tree trunk dress was like tentacles with a mind of their own, attacking them as soon as it saw them.


    If they were ever going to defeat this monster, they needed to create highly concentrated magic in a matter of minutes instead of hours. They couldn''t do a surprise attack as well since the rest were still fighting outside the shrine and inside¡ªby the entrance. Thinking that, Elliot did his best to create highly concentrated magic as fast as he could. The others helped distract the monster somehow until he managed to do it.


    With his hands shining in white light, Elliot teleported at the back of the Dark Dryadalis and touched its back.


    "Disintegrate!" he shouted, making the monster screech in pain.


    "AAAAAHH!!!"


    Suddenly, a massive st of dark aura knocked him back, away from the monster.


    "Tsk! Did it work?"


    Unfortunately, it didn''t. Instead, the monster''s back only appeared to have a burnt mark on it. Due to this, it strengthened its defense all the more and turned its once soil-looking skin into that of a silver-looking metal. Actually, no¡ªit wasn''t silver. It was darker¡ªjust one look at it, and anyone could tell that it''s the hardest metal there ever was.


    The team tried to fight it once more until minutes turned to hours. With its heightened defense, it just made it more impossible for them to defeat it.


    "Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Haah¡­"


    Soon enough, everyone began to feel exhausted.


    "This monster is really tough," Rania said under her breath. Turning to Eres, she said, "Eres, your dominion is fire, right?"


    "Huh? Ah, yes! That''s right."


    "Fire can melt metal, right? Do you think you can create a scorching fire that can melt its defense?"


    "Well, that''s¡ªI do know of a skill, but I haven''t tried it before."


    "Go ahead and try. Elliot, Luna, and I will try to distract it. Once its defense is down, Elliot, you can try to disintegrate it again. But you need a more concentrated one thanst time."


    "Yes, I think so, too. I''ll target the same area on its back since my skill corroded its skin and made it unable to regenerate that area."


    "Okay. Let''s do this!"


    As discussed, Eres fell back on the battle, and the others yed with the monster for a while. Elliot learned to use one of his hands to concentrate spiritual energy and the other for attacking. Usually, it was easy to multi-cast skills, but it''s different if one was trying to create highly concentrated energy. Aplete focus was needed, and any distraction could cancel it. But with the direness of the situation, Elliot learned to adapt and push himself to the limit.


    Like him, Eres pushed his limits and managed to create a super destructive firestorm with the highest heat level of over a million degrees. Everyone had to put a thick barrier around them so they won''t be affected by its massive heat. Once the skill was ready, Eres quickly took the chance to corner the monster and attack it!


    "Sr re!"


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    The Dark Dryadalis'' defensive skin melted into nothingness, revealing its sheer skin and burning it into charcoal¡ªjust like everything nearby. Weakened, Elliot went to its back again and cast "Disintegrate," further turning the monster into nothingness. At itsst breath, it red at Elliot and tried to reach him with its burnt hand. But even that hand turned into ashes, blown by the wind. Only the terrifying scream from its mind remained¡­


    "I will destroy anyone who tries to stop me."

 Chapter 246 - Shrine Of Ignis

    [Music Rmendation: "The Fire Within" by Hiroshi Mizuta (Final Fantasy XV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    "That voice¡­ is that Vindicta?" Rania asked.


    A white light came from Elliot''s sword, and from it, Amare materialized. She then gazed up above the clouds, frowning in distress. After a short pause, she said to them.


    "It appears like¡­ the holy crystal is slowly losing its power."


    "We must hurry. We can''t let her join the fight while we''re still trying to fix the shrines."


    "Should we go to the next shrine now?" Elliot asked.


    "Are you all ok, though? I have an unlimited supply of energies, and you have a massive amount¡­ but the Guardians haven''t rested. And we need some rest, too¡ªphysically and mentally. We can''t risk getting sick or fainting from exhaustion."


    "¡­ Right."


    "Also, I think we need to talk."


    Elliot was surprised. Rania''s expression turned serious all of a sudden.


    "What do you mean?"


    The Guardians surrounding them¡ªLunaflora, Amare, Eres, and those that just reconvened with them¡ªBruma, Bronte, and Fauna, felt the need to leave them alone for a moment. So they all returned to Elliot''s Zweih?nder to give them some space.


    Once they were gone, Rania let out a sigh and ran towards Elliot to hug him.


    ''Ahhh¡­ such warm embrace,'' Elliot thought as he basked himself in Rania''sforting presence. He closed his eyes and embraced her so tight that his bodypletely covered hers.


    "Elliot," Rania whispered to his ears, "you''ve been stiff and out of yourself ever since we arrived. I noticed you''re just trying to get the job done, but deep inside, you''re¡­ not okay. What''s wrong?"


    "I¡­ I''m not exactly sure. Maybe I''m feeling a bit pressured and nervous? Doing all these and trying to save Gaia¡ªit''s not like those trials we did before. At least I know they were trials, and there''s not much life at risk. There''s always a n B or C or whatever. But here, we can''t fail, or else our and its people will all die. I know that I need to trust in the Supreme and that He''s with us and everything''s gonna be fine, but¡­ maybe¡­."


    "Maybe what?"


    "Maybe¡­ I don''t trust myself that much."


    Hearing that, Rania faced Elliot and held his face, making him look straight into her eyes. Then, she smiled at him while gently caressing his cheeks with her thumb.


    "You don''t trust yourself because you don''t see yourself the same way the Supreme sees you. And how we see you. You''re belittling yourself, underestimating it when you''ve been gifted with so much potential and all the things you would need to fulfill your destiny."


    Elliot sighed and lowered his gaze.


    "I''m sorry. I know this is not the time to be feeling like this, but¡­."


    "It''s alright, especially with this much pressure. But you know what I see when I look at you?"


    "Huh?"


    Curious, he stared into her eyes again.


    "I see a great and handsome king who is very patient, trustworthy, have lots of self-control, kindness, mercy, joy, peace, willing to sacrifice, righteous, faithful, hopeful, gracious, and is full of love for his people."


    Chuckling, he replied, "Those are the lessons in the trials."


    "Exactly! You passed them all, which only means you possess all of those amazing qualities. And the Supreme knew you would pass them. He believed in you, so why don''t you believe in yourself, too? And I, too, believe in you. There''s nothing you can''t do when you believe. So just trust in yourself a little, okay?"


    Elliot felt his heart squeeze. He gazed at her longingly with a mixture of thankfulness and relief.


    "Rania¡­"


    "And one more thing."


    "?"


    "There''s no such thing as failure if you continue to get up whenever you fall. Real failure only happens when you quit."


    Atst, the heavy burden in his heart faded away, reced with a genuine and sweet smile.


    "Yes. I won''t quit. For the Supreme, for the people, and for Gaia."


    "Yes! We can do this! Together."


    Unable to control his loudly beating heart and passionate love for her, Elliot pulled Rania''s face close and gave her a long, warm, intense, and fiery kiss. Rania was surprised for a moment, but she smiled and kissed him back in the same passion. Unfortunately, though, along with that sweet and fervent kiss, was another sting to her heart, for she knew what awaited them in the not-so-distant future.


    "Rania¡­ I love you."


    "I love you, too, Elliot."


    Meanwhile, vis'' team arrived safely at the Shrine of Ignis. But not the same could be said at the state of the shrine and its surrounding area. Hordes of monsters appeared like clusters of ants for them, seeing them from the sky due to their sheer number. They were much more than the monsters from Fauna''s and Caligo''s shrines¡ªmaybe even double of theirbination!


    "Haaah¡­" vis sighed. "This is going to be hard."


    "Yikes! They''re too many," Selenamented. "How should we do this?"


    "It will most likely be the same as the previous shrines. We need someone to fight the monsters outside the shrine, inside the shrine, and the boss monster at the innermost ce."


    "Pft! Ha-ha-ha-ha! Boss monster," Selenaughed.


    She was reminded of how she taught vis how to y games. He''s even calling them "boss monsters" now, like in those games they yed together before.


    "Hey, don''tugh. You''re the one who taught me that," vis blushed in embarrassment. "I can''t believe I''m calling them that."


    "Ha-ha-ha! It''s fine. It''s easier to understand it that way."


    "Boss monster?" Illuminaire, who had no idea about it, asked.


    "Oh, it''s those dark, Sacred Beast copycats," Selena exined.


    "Ah, I see. And you call them boss because they are the strongest."


    "Uh-huh!" she nodded. Turning to vis, she continued, "Soooo, how are we gonna split up? Who''s fighting outside, inside, and the boss monster?"


    vis pondered for a moment.


    "Hmmm¡­ For the outside, Guardian Ventus, Guardian Caligo, will the two of you be alright with dealing with them?"


    "Of course! It''s perfect as well since we have the most area damage," Caligo proudly replied. "And Ventus is the fastest. We can kill them all in no time."


    "That''s great. We appreciate your abundant help. And for the inside, Guardian Aqua and Guardian Saburra."


    "We agree," Aqua replied.


    "Hey, what about my opinion?" Saburrained.


    "Do you not?" Aqua red at him.


    "O-oh¡­ he-he-he. Of course, I agree!"


    "Do not underestimate the monsters inside the shrine. We have limited space as well, so the Magi''s decision to put us inside is wise since we are adept in closebat."


    "That''s my husband!" Selena said proudly, to which the Guardians and Illuminaire chuckled. "And that leaves us with the rest going for the boss monster!"


    "Yes. I thought Guardian Terra could help us deal with the boss instead of Guardian Aqua since it will be dangerous when fire and water elements meet. But earth should do just fine and withstand fire."


    "You are correct, young man. It seems like the rumors about you are true. You truly are the Wisest Judge," Terra replied.


    vis blushed again, feeling shy, especially that their well-respected Guardiansplimented him, a simple Magi. It was such an honor for him.


    "I¡­ I am simply stating facts," he mumbled.


    "Aww,e on. Don''t be modest," Selena teased him.


    "Ehem. Anyway, now that we have decided. Let us go forth."


    "YEAH!"

 Chapter 247 - Dark Chimaera

    [Music Rmendation: "The Fire Within" by Hiroshi Mizuta (Final Fantasy XV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    After deciding on their strategy, vis'' team continued unto the shrine. Ducis flew fast the hordes of monsters, dropping Ventus and Caligo on the way. Ventus cast a massive cyclone that cleared the surrounding area of monsters as he dived to the ground. Caligo, on the other side, dropped a poisoned mist bomb that spread over thousands of monsters, killing them in the process. Just as vis thought, their skills were best suited for wide-rangebat.


    Ducis opened the shrine''s door, and as expected, a bunch of monsters was inside as well. This time, Aqua and Saburra kept them at bay while the rest continued to the innermost ce. Aqua cast a thick water wall that drowned any monster that tried to follow vis and the rest. And to add to that, Saburra turned the ground into sand, making a huge pitfall for the monsters should they persist in following the others.


    vis, Selena, Illuminaire, Ducis, and Terra were the only ones left who continued towards the innermost ce where Ignis'' red crystal obelisk stood. Like the previous shrines, fissures could be seen surrounding it, and the boss monster guarded the crystal. This time, it was a Dark Chimaera¡ªtall and scary looking, especially with it having the head of an angry lion, another head of a devilish goat just behind its back, and a tail that ends with a snake''s cunning head.


    "ROOOOOOAAARRRR!" the Dark Chimaera roared as soon as it saw them.


    Along with it, a dark red aura dropped at them like a heavy pressure.


    "Ugh¡­ what was that?" vis asked, surprised by the sudden heavy feeling surrounding the air. "This pressure¡ªit can only be imposed by someone stronger than you. And the fact that I am feeling this pressure means that this monster is way stronger than the previous ones."


    "What?!" Selena shrieked. "That doesn''t sound good. How are we going to defeat it if it''s stronger than us? And why did it suddenly get a magic boost?"


    "It''s alright," Ducisforted them. "Do not be rmed. I am not feeling any of this pressure. I am still stronger than this monster."


    "Ha-ha-ha. Showing off, are we?" Terra teased.


    "Huh? N-No. That''s not what I meant. I am simply assuring my master''srades."


    "Yes, yes. If you say so."


    Terra then, waved her hands and cast a thin barrier to the three¡ªvis, Selena, and Illuminaire, canceling the effects of the monster''s pressure on them.


    "That should do the trick. Are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes! Thank you so much!"


    Shortly after that, they started the battle against the Dark Chimaera. Their strategy this time was simple. vis would be the one to focus on creating highly concentrated energy to deal critical damage to the monster. Ducis and Terra would focus on offense and counter the monster''s attacks. Lastly, Selena and Illuminaire would focus on defense while also dealing damage in every opportunity they could.


    What they didn''t expect was how fast the monster could attack and the fact that it could sense vis and attack him, canceling the magic he was trying to build! Given the three heads that all had a mind of their own, the Dark Chimaera could quickly survey the whole area andunch its attack on them. Its skin was too thick as well, making it hard for them to damage its body.


    ''It''s way stronger than the Basilisk and moves faster,'' vis thought. ''How are we going to defeat this if I can''t get a chance to produce highly concentrated magic? Guardian Ducis'' and Guardian Terra''s attacks deal damage, but the monster can easily regenerate or heal them. Hmm¡­''


    Hours passed as they battled the Dark Chimaera. As they fought it, vis kept on observing its attack patterns, skills, and everything there was to observe, continuously plotting in his mind how they should defeat it. But the more he watched, the more it canceled the early ideas he thought of since the monster could counter it easily.


    Angered by the long fight, the Dark Chimaera suddenly stopped attacking and prepared tounch what looked like a fatal attack. The lion head, goat head, and snake head looked up, and spiritual energy came from their mouths andbined into one. A giant ball of scorching fire started to form and slowly got bigger.


    "Everyone, be careful! That''s a¡ª" Terra shouted to the whole team, rmed by the tremendous amount of power growing.


    But before she could speak any more word, the Dark Chimaera already shot the fireball towards them! It was too big that it burned out half of the area just from its heat!


    Terra quickly dashed towards the center, standing as a wall between the team and the fireball. She transformed her body into an earth-elemental Elf while casting a barrier to protect them. However, the barrier was too weak aspared to the scorching fireball. It easily broke the barrier, and Terra had no choice but to stop the attack with her hands. She transformed her body into that of solid metal, hoping to withstand the heat.


    "Arghhh!!!" Terra screamed in pain.


    Despite her strengthened defense and metallic skin, the fire still managed to scald her. Desperate to protect the team, a powerful aura seethed out of Terra''s body, covering every inch of her skin, transforming it into something new.


    "Composition change," Terra said in a low voice.


    Suddenly, her metallic body hardened all the more! The scorching fireball wasn''t able to prate through her anymore.


    From her hands, a golden brown glow emerged and touched the fire, changing its properties. What once was an extremely hot fireball turned into a ball of rock!


    Then, it changed again into the strongest metal like her body and divided itself intorge spears, aiming its pointy end towards the Dark Chimaera.


    With a swish of Terra''s hand, the metallic spears shot like arrows to the monster''s body, and it prated its skin!


    "ROOOOOOAAARRRR!!!" the Dark Chimaera roared in pain as its body got pinned on the ground with the spears.


    It tried to regenerate itself, but the spears were on the way and somehow disabling his regenerative abilities. Ducis and vis took this time tounch many powerful attacks on the monster. Selena and Illuminaire joined in and attacked it nonstop.


    Unable to move nor defend itself, and with Terra''s magic slowly changing theposition of its body, making it weaker, the Dark Chimaera could only receive their fatal attacks. It tried to fight back, but its body slowly eroded until it finally died and turned into dust.


    "WE DID IT!!!" Selena shouted in joy and dived into vis'' arms. Turning her head to the Terra, she looked at her with awe in her eyes. "Guardian Terra, that attack earlier was really cool!"


    "Indeed, such imprable defense," Ducis agreed. "I was about to step in earlier to help, but it looked like it wasn''t needed anymore. And that''s a new skill, if I''m not mistaken. How did you do it?"


    Huffing, Terra replied, "Honestly, I''m not so sure. I just felt like I badly wanted to protect you all since if the fireball got nearer, you''d all be toast for sure. We can''t revive those who are dead, so I thought I needed to be stronger. And then I felt this strong power from within me. I''m not sure what exactly it was. It just happened."


    "I see. A will to protect, huh?" Ducis pondered. "It''s just like Caligo when he did that new skill of his as well¡ªObliterate. And Fauna, too¡ªBeast Fury."


    "Wooow, that''s really amazing," Selenaplimented them. "So that''s how Guardians get stronger, huh? When they strongly wish to protect people. No wonder you''re all called Guardians."


    Ducis and Terra flinched from her words.


    "¡­ Right," Ducis agreed. Then, a soft chuckle left his mouth.. "You''re absolutely right."

 Chapter 248 - Shrine Of Saburra

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    [Music Rmendation: "The Fire Within" by Hiroshi Mizuta (Final Fantasy XV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    After the long and exhausting fight, vis'' team decided to rest inside the shrine. All the monsters were cleaned up both inside and outside the shrine, so Ducis extended his Absolute Barrier to the surrounding area. He also strengthened the current barrier the shrine had while Illuminaire took Rania''s clone from a magical space she created with her holy energy. Once outside, Rania''s clone went to the fissures and cast her magic on it, slowly fixing the cracks.


    Illuminaire couldn''t help herself and unconsciously stared at Rania''s clone. She was reminded of her vision long ago about the "moon and the sun".


    An image of a big and bright moon, gleaming in white light, crossed her mind. The night of the universe surrounded it. Then, bright red blood sttered on it, and the moon was cut into two. The first half fell to a loamy brown soil that looked very healthy, while the other fell on dry, sandy soil. After falling down the ground, time passed, and the moon fragments were buried underground.


    "This part of the vision," Illuminaire thought, "has already happened. The moon signified Guardian Amare''s spiritual core, for it was white and pure and bright. The red blood was the evil brought by the death of the royal family, cutting her conscience into two¡ªVindicta and Amare. The half-moon that fell on brown soil was Guardian Lunaflora, for she was a Guardian, and the one on dry soil was Selena, for she was a human who didn''t have any spiritual energy before. Time passing by and them being buried underground, was because nobody knew of their existence until the day they were revealed."


    When the moon was broken in half, a cloud of darkness emerged from the former ce of the moon and shrouded a certain. Time passed by, but the darkness didn''t stop. It kept surrounding the, embracing it tightly. Next was an image of the sun, rising from its deep slumber. As the sun began to rise, the darkness of the skies lightened. When its light peeked against the earth, the skies blushed in the dawn.


    "And this part was regarding King Elliot. Before, we thought the Guardians had abandoned us, and we were unsure what had happened to him. For twenty years, we thought we didn''t have much hope except for the Supreme."


    It was then followed by the image of the sun having trouble rising because a barrier blocked its path. Yes, the sun was sheltered in a barrier made of ss. Then a maiden in white appeared and broke the ss. Finally, the sun slowly rose from its slumber. As it rose, it brightened the whole world until the darkness in the sky was no more.


    "This part has happened, too, and still happening. The maiden, Rania, helped the kingplete the Rite of Passage. Yes, I am aware of it, for I am the Oracle. I have been gifted by the Supreme to know things that are not widely known. He has granted me permission to see and understand the wisdom that is not of this world. The barrier made of ss didn''t pertain to the actual barrier that kept the king safe for twenty years in the Forbidden Chamber¡ªit was the shell of his old self¡ªa self that did not understand the fullness of love and will of the Supreme. But now, he understood it and passed all the trials. Now, he is fulfilling his calling of saving the world and its people."


    Lastly was the image of the maiden smiling as her body was engulfed in the light.


    A gentle prick pained Illuminaire''s heart. A deep sigh left her small lips.


    "This part¡­ still hasn''t happened, but I know it will surely pass. I simply hope it will not be how I think it might be. Chosen Maiden, will you leave us once you have fulfilled your purpose? Will you not let us celebrate the triumph together? Will you hurt the heart of our king by leaving him alone? And yet, it is never up to her but the Supreme''s will. My Lord, I beseech you, let nothing grave happen to your obedient maiden who''s very much willing to sacrifice for people not her own. Bless her and protect her. I fear that we might be saved at the cost of her life, and that will break us, especially your Anointed King. Please¡­ let it not be so."


    Tears formed at the corners of her eyes as she turned silent in deep prayer. Though her lips didn''t utter a word, her heart pleaded desperately to the Most High.


    Rania''s clone, who was also a part of herself and was connected to her consciousness, turned to Illuminaire, noticing her worried expression. For some reason, she seemed to know the contents of Illuminaire''s worries, for she told her:


    "Illuminaire," she said in a soft and sweet tone while smiling at her, "Do not be afraid; do not be discouraged. For the Supreme has promised:


    "Behold! The Vessel whom I uphold,


    The Maiden in whom my soul delights.


    I will put my Spirit on her,


    And out of her brokenness,


    She will purge the of its scourge.


    When night meets day,


    When dusk meets dawn,


    In the beauty of the twilight,


    Perfection wille.


    And out of the three,


    The greatest will rise.


    When the king sits on his throne,


    The maiden shall be no more.


    The king will have his queen,


    With his righteous right hand,


    He will rule the kingdom forevermore."


    Illuminaire''s eyes widened, and her mouth gasped upon hearing those words.


    "Then, does that mean¡ª" she asked Rania in haste, but then, a subtle glow left her body, as if the Spirit that consumed her was no more, returning her to a normal clone. "I see¡­ it was a Messenger."


    "Illuminaire," vis called her from afar. "The food is ready. Come here and let us eat and rest."


    "Ah, yes. I''ming."


    While vis'' team just began resting, Elliot''s team was already done with theirs and continued towards the next shrine¡ªthe Shrine of Saburra. On their way, Vindicta''s words from theirst battle repeated on Elliot''s mind.


    "I will destroy anyone who tries to stop me."


    But this time, Elliot was no longer afraid nor in doubt, thanks to Rania''s encouragement.


    "You can try to destroy us, but we won''t stop. We will save this world and its people no matter what."


    The fire in his heart was lit.


    And there''s no turning back.

 Chapter 249 - Dark Sphinx

    [Music Rmendation: "The Fire Within" by Hiroshi Mizuta (Final Fantasy XV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Fauna''s mighty wings pped and scattered the sands in the desert as they tried tond in front of Saburra''s shrines. In contrast to the previous shrines they traveled to, there were no monsters in the surrounding area, much to their surprise. Was it because very few beasts could survive the desert? Or did they all flee somewhere else? They weren''t very sure if it was good news or bad news. If they fled to the next continent, then it would just make their next journey more challenging.


    Aside from theck of monsters, for some reason, the arid desert had a brighter atmosphere, and they could see and feel the sun''s rays in their eyes, making it sting a bit from the hotness. The miasma only covered the distant desert, and the one surrounding the shrine kept its glow. They carefully observed the whole area, but nothing more seemed to be rming apart from missing monsters and the little things they observed. Only the fissures on the ground remained the same.


    Despite how normal the ce seemed to be, Elliot''s team carefully threaded inside the shrine. Like the outside, there were no monsters as well from the inside.


    "Hmmm¡­ I guess it''s our lucky day today," Luna jested. "Maybe this is like Ducis'' shrine. I''m not seeing monster anywhere."


    "But there''s barely a barrier here. It''s not as strong as the one in Ducis'' shrine, and that barrier was the only thing that kept his shrine safe from the monsters," Elliot replied.


    "That''s right," Rania agreed. "Maybe there''s more to it."


    Since there were no monsters anywhere, Elliot kept the other Guardians inside his sword to let them rest a bit more. Only he, Rania, and Lunaflora proceeded to the innermost ce where Saburra''s light brown crystal obelisk could be found. They spun their heads around, expecting there would surely be a monster there, but still, there was none. They shook their head in disbelief but continued forward towards the crystal. Rania created a clone to fix the fissures by its roots, while Elliot started creating a stronger barrier for the ce.


    When Rania''s hand touched the fissures, a sudden cracking sound echoed all around the room.


    CRACCCCKKKK!


    "Huh? Did you hear that?"


    The three turned towards each other, bewildered, but by the next second, their bodies suddenly disappeared, only catching a glimpse of each other''s expressions! As if they were teleported somewhere else, the innermost room fell quiet that even a drop of a pin could be heard.


    "Ah!" Rania gasped when she felt her body disappear in an instant.


    One moment she was kneeling beside the crystal obelisk, on the next, she was on another ce¡ªsomewhere along a dark, deserted wilderness. She turned around, checking where she was, but nothing served as a clue for her. Aside from that, she was alone. Elliot and Lunaflora were nowhere to be found.


    On the other hand, the same thing happened to Elliot and Luna. They, too, were transported to some deserted ce separately.


    "Rania? Elliot?!" Luna shouted, trying to look for the two.


    Elliot, in contrast, simply looked around but still, no Rania or Luna to be found.


    As they tried to search for each other, the sound of huge wings pping could be heard from a distance. They turned around to face the sound. A huge monster emerged from the sunny skies¡ªa Dark Sphinx with the head of a Magi, the body of a lion, and wings of a falcon. Like the others, its skin and wings were darkened, and its eyes, a dirty gold filled with malice.


    The Dark Sphinxnded in front of Rania, Elliot, and Luna, though they were in a different space. At the same time, it asked them a question.


    "You who dared to enter my abode, answer my riddle, and I will let you go.


    But should you get it wrong, in this desert, your blood will flow."


    The Dark Sphinx had the voice and face of a woman with mischievous looks. A trace of blood could be seen from the corners of her mouth.


    Rania felt the urge to puke the moment she saw it.


    "D-Did she¡­ Did she eat the monsters that used to be here?" she thought as her body trembled in both disgust and anger.


    Elliot and Luna, who were in another area, noticed the same thing. They, too, were extremely horrified and disgusted.


    "Are you ready for my riddle, human?" the Dark Sphinx asked to which Rania was unable to answer but simply nodded her head.


    Her angered face pleased the monster, making her lips curve into a grin.


    "Here''s your riddle¡ªwhat is it that the people of this world do not deserve?"


    Rania, Elliot, and Luna pondered on her riddle for a moment. But knowing she was evil, who knows what answer she wanted to hear.


    "Can''t answer?" the Dark Sphinx taunted them. "In that case, you lose!"


    Laughing like a maniac, the Dark Sphinx began attacking with full power! She unleashed attacks after attacks of magic¡ªsandstorms, sand des, and all skills she could think of, throwing them all to Rania.


    "Such a simple riddle, and you can''t even answer! Ha-ha-ha-ha! How stupid. Do you want to know the answer?"


    After the long series of attacks in which Rania simply created barriers over barriers to protect herself, the Dark Sphinx suddenly flew close to her, and her huge face stared closely at Rania.


    "The thing that the people of this world don''t deserve is none other than¡­ MERCY! Ha-ha-ha-ha! Yes! They''re a bunch of crooked people, sinful since the moment of their birth, unlearning, foolish and selfish people! That''s why they all deserve to die!"


    The Dark Sphinx cried out and continued its attacks. Separated, everyone was forced to fight the battle alone. And worse, it was with such a powerful enemy¡ªmuch, much, more powerful than all that they had encountered so far.


    Rania could only block her attacks since she was so fast, and her attacks were all too strong, making each barrier break upon contact. Elliot could only try to run away from her to create a distance while attacking back with magic that barely harmed her. And Luna still angered, used lots of her spiritual energy to counter her attacks. Only she was able to be a little on par with the evil monster.


    The battle went on for hours once again. At some point, Rania managed to gain momentum and created clones to aid her in battle. She used the clones to defend and herself to attack. But still, the battle was unequally matched.


    "Ugh¡­ this is boring," the Dark Sphinx sighed. "I should just eat you as well."


    With that, the monster quickly grabbed Rania and threw her into her mouth!


    "ARGH!!!!" Rania screamed in pain.


    Fortunately, it was a clone that the monster grabbed. But still, she felt the pain it went through since it was connected to her consciousness.


    Despite the distance, her scream traveled to Elliot''s and Luna''s ears. Hearing her pain, the two went ballistic in an instant.


    "HOW DARE YOU!" Elliot and Luna screamed at the top of their lungs.


    A strong surge of aura overflowed inside the shrine, making its walls crack, and even the Absolute Barrier formed fissures in itself. This same aura made the Dark Sphinx fall to her knees.


    "W-What is this¡­ pressure?"


    Luna''s golden eyes glowed bright and seemed to pierce through the monster. She stretched out her hand towards the monster while it was down and, in a dangerous voice, said¡­


    "Spiritual Decline."


    Suddenly, the Dark Sphinx fell to the ground, and its body started to deteriorate as if it was losing all its life! ck sparkles seethed out from the monster''s body and faded away. It was none other than the monster''s spiritual energy and life energy. Luna''s newly found skill rendered the monster weak beyond measure.


    It was not only the Dark Sphinx that she fought that was affected¡ªthe same thing happened to Elliot''s and Rania''s enemies. For some reason, it seemed that the three were connected. When one of them fell, the other two fell the same. Elliot took this chance to Obliterate the enemy and rush to Rania''s side.


    Rania''s body that was weakened from the pain, fell to her knees, and huffed hard, trying to catch her breath. Good thing the Dark Sphinx she was fighting also fell down. If not, she would be having a hard time defending herself.


    Seconds passed, and like a bubble that suddenly popped out, Elliot appeared in front of Rania and embraced her.


    "What happened?" he asked frantically. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    "Elliot, you''re here."


    He quickly scanned Rania''s body for injuries, and there was none, much to his relief. But still, he was angered. He turned towards the Dark Sphinx screeching on the ground and red at it.


    "Holy Fire."


    "ACK! UGHHH¡­ AAAAAHH!!" the Dark Sphinx screamed loudly.


    "It''s not the people of this world who don''t deserve mercy," he said. "It''s YOU, evil monster! BEGONE!"


    And with that, thest Dark Sphinx crumbled into ashes.. Not a trace of it was left.

 Chapter 250 - Shrine Of Lunaflora

    [Music Rmendation: "The Fire Within" by Hiroshi Mizuta (Final Fantasy XV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    "It''s gone. Thank you, Elliot," Rania said and sighed in relief. "I''m sorry you had to help. I barely managed to create clones while defending its attack. It''s too fast¡ª"


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself. It was too witty and tried to separate us all. I didn''t even think of that possibility."


    "Me, too. We should think of a countermeasure in case that happens again."


    "Rania!" Luna, who suddenly popped out of nowhere, called her in a worry-filled tone. "Are you alright?"


    "Luna!" Rania called her back. "Yes, I''m good. How about you? Were you hurt?"


    "No, I''m fine. But I heard your scream."


    "I see. So that''s why Elliot suddenly came, too. How did you hear it, though?" Rania asked. She looked around, but the desert was vast, and it was not like her voice could travel that much distance.


    "It''s an extended illusion," Elliot answered. "We''re still inside the innermost ce of the shrine. Somehow, the monster was able to distort the ce and appear bigger than it was, altering the surroundings as well. That''s why I was able to teleport to you. Honestly, I didn''t know where you were, so ideally, I shouldn''t be able to go to you. But when I teleported, I imagined you on the same spot near the crystal obelisk, and it worked."


    "Yes, I did the same thing," Luna seconded.


    "I see. If that''s the case, then it all makes sense. How do we tear down this illusion?"


    "Hmm. Let me try," Elliot suggested, and he lifted his hand in the air.


    Sparkles of spiritual energy gathered towards his hands. Then, the vast desert started to look smaller and smaller. A few moments more, the desert illusion was down, and it turned to its original look. Elliot was right¡ªthey were indeed still inside the shrine. Along with it, the surrounding area of the shrine returned to its original state¡ªa state where it was filled with darkness everywhere. What''s worse, there were carcasses of dead monsters and piles of bones.


    "This is a very advanced level of illusion-making. It looked so real and felt so real. No wonder it''s the only bright ce we encountered."


    "You''re right. Maybe that sphinx got stronger because¡­ it ate other monsters," Rania said solemnly as she saw that at the corners of the innermost ce were bones of dead monsters.


    Elliot and Luna saw them as well, and they, too, fell silent.


    "I''ve been wondering," Rania added. "These monsters¡­ weren''t they normal beasts before? It''s just that the miasma got the better of them, consumed them, and turned them aggressive."


    "That''s true. But don''t worry. Beasts in Gaia popte like how animals on Earth do. As long as there are still survivors left, they could still increase in numbers. For the high-level beasts, though, and some other special kinds, the spiritual energy in the surrounding that umted over the years gives birth to them. So as long as we return Gaia in its original state, they should be fine."


    Hearing this, Rania smiled. "That''s great to hear."


    "Don''t be sad, Rania. Worst-case scenario, Fauna can summon the extinct ones from her realm and reproduce here!"


    "You''re right! Fauna''s realm has lots of kinds of beasts."


    "Uh-huh! And I''m sure she''ll be more than happy to share some of them."


    "That''s really great. There''s another thing I''m wondering, though."


    "What is it?"


    "If a monster is eaten by another, they be like these?" she pointed at the bones. "Don''t they usually just disappear like sparkles in the air? Or did the miasma affect them like the undead?"


    "I''m not sure," Elliot answered. "The monsters we fought before all died naturally, disintegrating in the air like dust. But these here didn''t. Maybe being eaten affected them. It''s forbidden to eat other beasts that are not meant to be eaten. Normal beasts don''t do that, especially to theirrades. Yet these carcasses and bones here are remains of random monsters, including young sphinxes. This is not how the Supreme designed this world."


    "Anyway, let''s stop this depressing talk and get some rest," Luna intervened.


    "Yes."


    And so, they all decided to rest. Elliot created a stronger barrier for the shrine first, Luna cooked some meals, and Rania created a clone to fix the fissures.


    Little did they know that Rania''s clones from the previous shrines they had already conquered started to grow stronger. Since the fissures were fixing themselves, the surroundingnd revived little by little. Grass began to grow, and sprouts of life began to rise. The world that was once filled with darkness started to bloom tiny lights like the stars at night. And the rate of its revival kept on growing faster.


    Meanwhile, vis'' team was done resting and were now on their way towards the next shrine beside Ignis'' located towards the south¡ªthe Shrine of Lunaflora.


    "I wonder if mother and the others are okay," Selena pondered as they traveled on the dragon''s back. "We''re near them, right? Is it okay to visit them? Oh, wait. We don''t have much time. I hope they''re doing fine. No monsters attacking them or anything."


    "Don''t worry," vis replied. "Mother and father are pretty tough themselves. The same goes for our rtives and the other Magi in there. They should be able to fight back. And they promised to contact us right away in case of emergencies."


    Sighing, Selena nodded. "Right¡­"


    vis patted her head, seeing that she still looked worried.


    "Patting won''t help, you know," Selena said while acting cute¡ªsmiling and blinking her eyes. "But a hug will do."


    vis chuckled. "Alright. Here''s your hug."


    "Yes!"


    And so, the two lovers embraced each other.


    Ducis, on the other hand, rolled his eyes.


    ''Tsk. These two lovebirds. If only Luna is with me,'' he thought. ''Oh well, it''s for my master. I''ll cuddle her lots once all this is over.''


    Noticing their reactions, Illuminaire chuckled to herself, enjoying the funny scene.

 Chapter 251 - Dark Fairy

    [Music Rmendation: "The Fire Within" by Hiroshi Mizuta (Final Fantasy XV OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    After a few more hours in the sky, vis'' team soon reached the Shrine of Lunaflora. From above, the surrounding area looked darker than the rest, and the miasma was thicker. The abundant trees and nt life that it used to have were all dead, turning it into nothing but a wastnd. The springs,kes, and rivers were dried up as well. Only monsters were left scurrying, ravaging, and searching for ways to survive.


    In contrast to other shrines, the monsters in Lunaflora''s continent weren''t as aggressive. Thanks to this, the team didn''t need to fight much to be able to enter the shrine. Even inside the shrine, the monsters avoided them like the gue, much to everyone''s surprise.


    Still, they had to get rid of the monsters in the area to cleanse the shrine, so they decided to leave Aqua and Terra in charge. Ventus and Caligo once again partnered up and remained outside to cleanse the surrounding area. vis, Selena, Illuminaire, Ducis, and this time, Saburra, all continued to the innermost ce to fight the boss monster.


    On their way, Selena asked, "I wonder what kind of boss monster is it this time?"


    "Hmm¡­ Guardian Lunaflora is a Grand Fairy, so it will most likely be of the same kind," vis deduced. "Fairies specializes in nature elemental magic, so they have ample amount of resonance to any element. What''s more, they can amplify elemental affinity and strengthen the magic they cast."


    "Yikes! Then it''s going to be another hard battle."


    "That''s true," Ducis joined the conversation. "What''s more, the monster here absorbed a lot of spiritual energy for thest 20 years. This battle might be the hardest we''ll encounter so far."


    "How will we defeat it then? Is there a skill to decrease the stats of monsters? Like the opposite of amplifying it?"


    "There is, but it''s not as powerful as the nature magic of fairies."


    "Oh no¡­ I guess we just need to fight it head-on likest time."


    "Yes, that''s the only option. Also, we can use the same strategy with Guardian Caligo. I specifically had him outside the shrine so once they''re done cleaning the monsters outside, he can teleport inside and perform his Obliterate skill. I''ll create a waypoint for him to enter."


    "You''re right! He can do that! Phew, that''s good to know."


    "For the meantime, Ducis and I will help you out in pre-upying the monster in battle. How''s that?" Saburra confidently said. "I''m really great in creating quicksand and¡ª"


    "You do know that a fairy flies, right?" Ducis interrupted him.


    "Ack! R-right. He-he-he. Of course, I know that! I mean, I will just use that in case she has minions¡ªnon-flying minions."


    Ducis squinted his eyes, obviously not believing him.


    "No matter, since we have decided, let''s continue forth," Ducis dered. "I''ll send a message to Caligo and Aqua to let them know."


    "Yes. Thank you."


    And so, they continued to the innermost ce where Luna''s pink crystal obelisk stood. Large fissures on the ground surrounded it, and like their guess, the monster that awaited them was indeed a fairy¡ªa Dark Fairy, to be exact. It was beautiful, like how fairies usually were, her skin was fair, but herrge wings that looked like a butterfly''s wings were ck and red. She floated on top of them, looking down on them like insects.


    "How admirable of you to dare enter my shrine," the Dark Fairy said. "Even the other monsters cower in my presence, yet you dare disturb me."


    "I do not understand how you have the guts to im that this shrine is yours," Ducis rebutted. "If there''s anyone who''s the queen of this shrine, it''s MY Luna, not you¡ªsome dark fairy copycat."


    "Hey! You learned that from me," Selena whispered to Ducis, amused.


    Ducis nodded and smiled at Selena, acknowledging her remark.


    "Hmf," the Dark Fairy scoffed. "There''s only one way to settle disagreements."


    "Surprisingly, I quite agree."


    With that, Ducis began the fight with the fairy queen wannabe. He seemed to be more hostile to the boss monster this time around than before. Perhaps, he really didn''t like the idea that someone was impersonating his beloved.


    Chuckling, the others joined the fight as well, even though the angered Ducis seemed to be more than enough to fight the arrogant Dark Fairy. His attacks became heavier and more concentrated than before, and his aura reeked out, making the Absolute barrier shake and the shrine walls crack with its sheer power. It turned out he was just reserving himself, careful not to destroy the world even further.


    Due to this, vis, Selena, and Illuminaire, who were much weakerpared to him, felt the pressure of his aura. Saburra quickly helped them by creating a barrier around them and reprimanding Ducis for using too much energy.


    "Hey, you feisty dragon! You better hold yourself, or you''re going to destroy this shrine!" Saburra reminded him. "Luna is not gonna be happy with that for sure!"


    Realizing what he said was true, Ducis cooled down and controlled his aura. By that time, though, the Dark Fairy was already heavily wounded.


    "You¡­ HOW DARE YOU!" the Dark Fairy was immensely angered.


    This time, she''s the one who wreaked havoc and released what probably was half of her spiritual energy. The ground shook terribly from the impact, and her power kept on growing stronger.


    "She''s using nature magic!" vis immediately alerted everyone. "Her magic is going to multiply tenfold or more. Be careful!"


    The team did as he instructed. Selena and Illuminaire resumed their defensive stance, vis and Saburra aided Ducis in the offense. Once the havoc rested, the real fight just began. The Dark Fairy turned much more powerful than before.


    Heavy blows, elemental attacks after attacks, massive energy balls, defense barriers shattering one after another, their bodies teleporting or gliding from here to there¡ªeverything happened so fast. The naked eye would barely be able to keep up with such speed. Yet, this super-fast attack and countering happened for hours. Both sides just wouldn''t give the other a chance to subdue the other.


    When vis finally got a chance where the Dark Fairy''s defense was down, he immediately called for Caligo and teleported him inside the shrine. As nned, Caligo used his Obliterate skill on the Dark Fairy, but she was quick enough to sense his presence and evaded the attack.


    "Oh no! The surprise attack failed!"


    Angered all the more, the Dark Fairy reached out her hand to Caligo, grabbed him with one hand, and cast strong magic on the other, ready to kill him. Good thing Saburra was near, and he managed to snatch Caligo from her and teleported to safety.


    "Haah¡­ Haah¡­" Saburra panted from the shock.


    His heart beat loudly, and his body trembled, terrified by the thought that they almost lost another Guardian.


    "No more¡­" he whispered. "You''re not killing any of us. Not today. Not ever."


    His desire to protect everyone grew more powerful than ever. His golden eyes shined bright as if it was burning. Remembering Selena''s words from earlier, he thought of a new skill to defeat the enemy.


    "Absolute Domain."


    Suddenly, the dark and dead forest that was how Luna''s shrine appeared turned into a clear desert. Not only that, the Dark Fairy''s immense aura and amplified abilities disappeared like they were never there! Along with it, she dropped to her knees, feeling greatly weakened by the pressure from her surrounding.


    "What is this? I-It''s just a desert¡­ I''m not weak against a desert, but why is my body¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­ This feeling. I feel like I''m drowning."


    Seeing her down, Ducis took the chance to end her life.


    "Die."


    A colossal sword formed out of nowhere, with its de looking as if it was made from the stars of the universe. It pointed towards the weakened Dark Fairy and pierced its chest.. A loud shriek followed after until her whole body turned into ck sparkles that disintegrated in the air.

 Chapter 252 - Shrine Of Aqua

    [Music Rmendation: "The Sea of Eden" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    "Finally, it''s defeated," Selena sighed in relief as she fell to her knees. "My goodness, that was so exhausting. That Dark Fairy is too fast. Are all winged beasts like that?"


    "Most of them," vis replied.


    "I sure hope we don''t encounter more winged boss monsters in the future. I barely managed to help this time."


    "Me, too. We''re all so weakpared to Guardians. They truly are on a different level. It''s amazing how King Elliot was able to receive their blessings and be on par with them."


    "Yeah. He''s awesome, alright. He seems nice, too. And he takes care of Rania¡ªthat''s the most important part for me."


    "Ha-ha-ha. Of course."


    "Haah¡­ I wonder how I can be strong like them? So I can be a little more useful."


    "But you''re already useful as you are," vis disagreed. "Taking care of defense and giving time for the offense to fight back is such a great help. Without you and Illuminaire, it will be hard for us to attack. It''s our strategy. We just have different roles, but each role is equally important. So don''t think that you''re not helping or contributing to the fight."


    Selena was touched by his warm words. Thinking back, vis was right. If everyone focused on offense, who would defend the team? In battles with such powerful monsters, every second counts. Just a moment of recklessness could cost a life.


    "Aww, my husband is truly the best!"


    She then raised her arms, wanting a hug, and vis went to embrace her. On the other hand, Caligo was fawning over Saburra.


    "That was so cool, Saburra! How did you do that?" Caligo asked, overjoyed. "Oh, and thank you for saving me. I almost got a heart attack back then."


    "You know, I think you need to get your priorities straight," Saburra grimaced. "You mentioned my new skill being cool first, rather than be thankful you''re alive. Are you right in the head?"


    "Hey! I am! But what do you call that? Absolute Domain? Oh wow! It even sounds so cool. How did youe up with that idea? Were you so worried about me? Aww, gosh. I didn''t think I mattered to you, you sis-con."


    "Shut up. Ugh," Saburra shook his head and pressed his temples. "You''re making me regret saving you. And I''m not a sis-con."


    "But you always scare away other elves that are trying to court Terra, right?"


    "T-that''s a long time ago. Besides, they''re a bunch of low lives. They don''t deserve my sister."


    "Pft! Right. Definitely not a sis-con."


    "I''m just trying to protect her. Ugh. Why are we even having this conversation?"


    "It''s fun teasing you. Ha-ha-ha."


    "Really? Or you''re just missing Eres, you bro-con."


    A hint of sweat trickled on Caligo''s forehead.


    "T-that''s not true. Master asked me to take care of Eres like a brother, so of course, I will protect him. It''s normal to protect the family."


    "Heh. Fine. If you say so."


    Meanwhile, Illuminaire and Ducis, who were both watching the scenes¡ªone scene filled with flirting and another scene filled with fooling around¡ªsimply shook their heads and sighed. Somehow, they felt like babysitters taking care of children during the end of the world.


    Well, the little distraction didn''t sound so bad but being the mature people they were¡ªthough not 100% applicable to Ducis since he''s only acting mature because Luna was not with him¡ªthey decided to carry on with their tasks. Illuminaire took another of Rania''s clones and ced her by the crystal obelisk to fix the fissure. Ducis strengthened the barrier of the shrine and repaired the damaged areas because of him going ballistic during the fight.


    When their craziness died down, the team sat down together for a meal and rested inside the shrine. They''ve been in Gaia for more than 24 Gaia days and managed to subdue seven shrines. Four more to go before they confront Vindicta at thest shrine. They all hoped and prayed that everything would go well moving forward.


    As vis'' team began their rest, Elliot''s team departed from Saburra''s continent and continued forward towards the south, where Aqua''s continent was located. The distance between them was twice the others they traveled so far since a vast ocean parted them. Due to this, their travel time was doubled as well.


    On the way, they encountered different kinds of monsters who were much stronger than the previous, making the battle harder. Before, they could simply shoot them with fireballs or ice spears, and they would fall to the ground. But this time, they could heal themselves, and their skins were much tougher. Because of this, they had to deal more damage to them in order to kill them.


    By the time they reached the center of Aqua''s continent where the shrine was located, Rania, Elliot, and Luna felt a little fatigued. They debated if they should continue going inside the shrine at such a state or should they rest for a bit before continuing. Worried about Rania and Luna, Elliot decided to rest for a few hours and asked Eres and Bronte to clear the surrounding area so they could set camp near the shrine. There were still hordes of monsters there, so they had to clear the surroundings first before they could rest.


    Eres and Bronte did as told, and soon enough, they were able to clean a part of it for the team to rest. Elliot created an absolute barrier around them, and Luna cast a soothing aura to help relieve stress in everyone''s bodies.


    "I wonder what kind of monster we''ll fight this time," Rania asked as they all sat together while having a meal."


    "Hmm¡­ Aqua''s beast form is a mermaid, so maybe something alike?" Luna replied. "We fought a sphinx in Saburra''s shrine and a dryad in Terra''s, which was also part of the elven n."


    "I see. You''re right."


    "We have to be really careful, though," Luna continued. "Mermaids are¡­ well, they''re thest creatures you want to fight with."


    "Huh? Why? Are they that strong?"


    Sighing, Luna nodded.


    "Yes. But what''s worse is their special ability."


    "What kind of ability?"


    "They can ensnare the mind by their melodies and control you."

 Chapter 253 - Dark Syreni

    [Music Rmendation: "The Sea of Eden" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    "That would be troublesome if that happens," Rania replied. "Is there a way to counter it?"


    "A mermaid can only control those who are weaker than her. So as long as we''re all stronger, there won''t be a problem," Luna shrugged. "That''s IF we are stronger. Unfortunately, the monsterstely have only been getting stronger and harder to fight."


    "Hopefully, we have enough."


    "Yeah."


    After a few hours, the team finished resting and was able to recuperate all their energy¡ªboth physical and spiritual. They discussed their strategy first before heading out. Like the previous shrines, Rania and Luna would focus on defense and counter-attack, while Elliot and Bruma, whom they''re taking to the innermost part of the shrine this time, would focus on offense.


    Eres and Bronte were left outside the shrine to fight off the remaining monsters. Once they were done, Elliot instructed them to follow them inside should anything happen. Fauna and Amare were assigned to fight those inside the shrine and told the same thing. The rest continued forward to the innermost ce where Aqua''s blue crystal obelisk was erected.


    As the team went deeper into the shrine, they noticed how the pavement and stairs led downward. And by the end of the hall, a vastke weed them. The crystal obelisk was located at the center, but they would have to cross the waters. Crossing it was not a problem but the fissures¡ªwouldn''t they be underwater at this rate?


    "No wonder the obelisk looked smallerpared to the others," Elliot sighed. "The other half is submerged in water."


    "We''ll have to swim while fighting and cast magic, so we don''t drown¡ªor just form a barrier? But it can quickly break. It''s better to cast magic that will enable us to breathe underwater. Haah¡­ I should have known." Lunained.


    "It''s alright. We can do this!" Rania cheered them up.


    "One moment," Bruma stepped in. "Let me try something."


    She then raised both her hands and parted the water until the dry ground could be seen at the bottom. The rest of the water stood up like walls around the edges. Then, with a strong gust of magic, the water walls turned into ice. And from beneath, as they predicted, was the mermaid they were supposed to fight¡ªa Dark Syreni.


    This time, the boss monster was not huge like the early ones but had the same size as them. Her skin was pale, and her dark golden eyes shot red at them as soon as all the water became ice. She was probably trying to use the surroundings to her advantage seeing she had her sparkling blue tail on. But because of what Bruma did, she instead released a strong aura and turned her tails into feet. With nowhere to swim, she made her body float in the air and screamed at them.


    "AAAARRRGHHH!" the Dark Syreni''s voice was pretty but enraged and deafening to hear.


    Her eyes glowed red, and soon enough, rains of magic attacks fell on the team one after another. As nned, they all took their positions and started the fight. Bruma''s ice magic was really helpful, seeing how she easily froze her water attacks, much to her annoyance. It was great they were able to avoid fighting underwater, or else it would have been an entirely different ordeal.


    Getting more and more desperate, the Dark Syreni soon changed the temperature of the water attacks she used. Due to this, it became harder for Bruma to freeze them. Rania, Elliot, and Luna helped out by using ice elemental attacks on the monster, but the water temperature was too hot and easily melted their ice. It wasn''t even fire, yet she was able to control them in a way that water didn''t evaporate and was still hot enough to melt ice magic.


    That was not all¡ªwhile fighting, the Dark Syreni started to sing. Her enchanting voice was pleasing to the ears but deadly. It strengthened her attacks and sent waves of headaches towards the team.


    "It''s the Siren''s Melody!" Luna shouted. "She''s trying to control us! Be careful!"


    Everyone created barriers to protect themselves, but the Dark Syreni managed to break them as soon as they were cast. Unable to protect their hearing, their headache persisted, and their body started to feel heavy.


    "Ugh¡­ Howe her voice affects us?" Elliot asked Luna and Bruma. "I could sense her spiritual energy, and we''re still stronger in terms of power, but why¡­ ugh."


    They all covered their ears and pressed their temples.


    "I''m not sure, master," Bruma responded. "Perhaps her mind strength is stronger than ours, or it could also be the opposite. Our mind waves are near¡ªon the same frequency, thus creating resonance and making it easier for her control."


    "This is not good," Luna added. "At this rate, we''ll¡­ Ughhh."


    "N-No¡­ we can''t¡ª"


    Soon enough, their hours of fighting and defending went down the drain.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha," the Dark Syreniughed menacingly.


    Before her, Elliot, Luna, and Bruma''s eyes glowed red, marking the sess of her mind control. The three stood still like puppets waiting for hermand.


    Feeling like she defeated the whole team, the Dark Syreniughed ecstatically. Her voice echoed in the silent shrine.


    "All of you¡­ fight each other to death!" shemanded.


    And just as she said it, Elliot, Luna, and Bruma started attacking each other. How very amusing it was for her to see. Her evilughter continued as she enjoyed watching them hurt each other.


    "Everyone, please stop this!" Rania dashed in the midst of them and created a barrier to stop and separate them.


    The Dark Syreni was appalled seeing someone manage to get away with her mind control.


    "H-How in the world¡­ this can''t be."


    Her eyes glowed once more, analyzing Rania''s body, trying to make sense of how someone could escape her melody.


    "A human?¡­ How can a human¡ªtsk!"


    Furious, shemanded the three to halt and changed her instructions to them.


    "All of you," she said, ncing at their way, "KILL her!"


    With that, their eyes turned to Rania. With a sudden jump, they all lounged at her, ready to attack. Their lifeless eyes red at her, much to her heartbreak.


    Not wanting to hurt her friends, Rania only tried to defend herself and avoid their attacks. At one point, she tried to make them sleep unto which they did, but when the Dark Syreni saw it, she woke them up like it was nothing.


    "Elliot, Luna, Bruma, please wake up," Rania pleaded with all her heart.


    Tears formed in the corner of her eyes as she saw them,pletely unfazed by her words.


    ''How?'' she asked, praying in her mind. ''How can I free them from their mind control? And how can we defeat this evil monster?''


    Driven to a corner, she tried a risky move.


    She waited until the three were near her to the point that Elliot was just an arm''s length away and could easily kill her. Brushing her hand gently to his face, she told him in a sweet smile.


    "Elliot, I love you."


    Then, she cast an Absolute barrier trapping the three inside. Just mouthing the words from her mouth already cost her a lot of her spiritual energy and exhausted her body. Still, she persisted and faced the Dark Syreni alone. Floating in the air, she red back at her, who was very surprised by what she had done.


    "You have toyed with myrades long enough," her angered voice reverberated to the monster''s ears. "This battle is not yours to win."


    Along with it was a holy glow that emanated from her body, making the Dark Syreni tremble. For the monster, she was merely human, weak and powerless against her. She was even thinking of amusing herself more by prolonging her agony. And yet¡­ how? How could such a weak mortal give her immense pressure?


    The Dark Syreni unconsciously prepared a barrier for herself while stretching both of her hands to attack with a vast amount of spiritual energy.


    Rania did the same and gathered all the energy around her at an rming speed. Sparkles of light gathered around her, forming a highly concentrated magic ball. In a wave of a hand, it shot straight towards the monster and fast, making her unable to evade!


    Rania''s magic was so strong that it prated towards the monster''s barrier, destroyed the magic she cast as a counter-attack to hers, and prated her skin, boring a hole to her chest.


    Blood sttered around. The Dark Syreni quickly tried to heal herself, but the wound refused to be healed nor regenerated.


    "T-this¡­ why is it not healing?" the Dark Syreni''s voice trembled. "What the¡ªholy energy? How¡­ why¡­ Ack! Cough¡­ cough¡­"


    The Dark Syreni tried to escape, but Elliot blocked her path.


    "Ah! You there! Help me!"


    But Elliot''s eyes reflected nothing but silent rage towards her.


    "This is impossible. I''m not dead yet. The melody will only be canceled if¡ªAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!"


    A thousand ice des suddenly came out of nowhere and pierced her body from head to foot.


    In a menacing tone, Elliot''s voice trembled in deep anger.


    "How. Dare. You. Make. Me. Hurt. Her."


    And with a final touch, Elliot ended the monster''s life.


    "Disintegrate."

 Chapter 254 - Shrine Of Bronte

    [Music Rmendation: "Bound by Fate" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Elliot''s body continued to tremble. He couldn''t believe he let himself be controlled and hurt Rania of all people. Biting his lips until they bled, he med himself for being so weak and foolish.


    "I could have killed her¡­ with my own hands."


    That thought alone shook his heart wildly. Guilt swallowed him whole. His weakness slowly crept in once more. Like an obsessive disease that wouldn''t let him go or a thief that patiently waited for the right moment to attack, it all came back rushing.


    He started ming himself once again for the death of his parents¡­ for the deaths of so many Magi¡­ and Rania''s almost untimely death.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so sorry," his trembling lips muttered over and over.


    Noticing his inner demonsing back to haunt him, Rania went to his side and grabbed his shoulders to face her.


    "Elliot! Stop this at once!"


    She reprimanded him in a firm tone and a burning gaze.


    "Until when will you let this weakness get a hold of you? You won over it before. Don''t let it overpower you again. Whatever you''re thinking of or ming yourself for again, they''re all lies! Get over it!"


    This time, she wasn''t gentle in dealing with him. He needed to learn to pick himself up once he fell down. Not all the time, there would be people to light his way. Sometimes, he needs to help himself and fight.


    ''He shouldn''t be dependent on me. I wouldn''t be there for him forever. If only I would, then maybe it''s fine¡ªbut no.''


    Such were Rania''s thoughts. Deep inside, she felt frustrated and helpless. Seeing him like this¡­ she couldn''t help but get shaken as well.


    ''I have to fulfill my calling¡­ but how am I to leave you like this?''


    And at the start of the crumbling resolve, she ended up thinking something she thought was absurd.


    ''Should I just stay with him? C-Can I even stay? Is there a way to¡ªmaybe the Supreme will take pity and use another¡­ No! Rania, that''s wrong! So wrong!''


    In the end, she, too, would feel guilty for even thinking such things.


    When duty and feelings collide, which should hold more importance?


    s, tears fell from her eyes as her trembling hands clenched his shoulders.


    "Please, Elliot, don''t be like this."


    Seeing her pained expression, Elliot snapped out of his craziness and immediately consoled her.


    Like a raging wave that suddenly came crashing in, Rania''s emotions broke out into a deafening wail. All the emotions she tried to keep at bay, all the things she avoided to think and feel, for some reason, flooded her heart, consuming her entirely.


    "WAAAAAHU-HU-HU-HU..."


    Luna and Bruma, who had just regained their consciousness, felt the immense emotions she let out. They lowered their eyes and clenched their hands. The same thing happened to the other Guardians who just came witnessing the scene.


    With just that loud cry, they all felt her great pain.


    After all, Rania was human. She had hopes and dreams, too. Things she wanted to do, people she wanted to be with¡­ but she had to exchange all those to protect everyone. Because it was her calling¡ªthe exact thing she was called and purposed to do.


    "Here I am. Send me."


    Those few words¡­ how great and heavy of a burden it carried.


    Yet, she wanted to do it¡­ because she loves them.


    She loved them deeply that she was willing to sacrifice everything and surrender.


    It wasn''t easy, yes¡­ but it was worth it.


    It would all be worth it in the end.


    Time passed as Rania cried in Elliot''s arms. By the time her emotions finally calmed down, her eyes and nose turned red.


    The Guardians gathered around her and buried her in their warm embrace.


    There was no need for words. They understood each otherpletely.


    Elliot noticed how immature he was. Rania had been very strong, enduring everything on her own all this time. She neverined. She was always positive. Unconsciously, he relied on her¡­ and maybe, a little too much.


    He was the man. It should have been the other way around. Indeed, there was still a lot for him to learn and understand. Then maybe someday, he could be the one extending his hands for her.


    Soon enough, the depressing atmosphere was lightened up by a simple smile. And that smile turned intoughter until they were all back to normal.


    Rania created a clone once more to fix the fissures, and Elliot strengthened the barrier of the shrine. The other Guardians prepared their meal and camp for resting.


    That night, Rania dreamed during her sleep.


    She was lying on a beautiful spring meadow. The smell of flowers filled the air.


    Then, a gentle hand caressed her face.


    She didn''t see who it was, for her eyes were closed, but her spirit knew.


    "My child, my dearly beloved child," His soothing voice said. "Do not be afraid. Do not be discouraged."


    Tears immediately came rolling down her eyes as soon as she heard Him speak.


    "I will be with you every step of the way. You need only to be still."


    Rania''s lips curved into a sweet smile. With all her heart, she nodded and answered Him with a renewed and strengthened resolve.


    "Yes¡­ Father."


    While Elliot''s team started their rest, vis'' team was already heading towards their next destination. They headed south once more towards the continent of Bronte. With their luck, they were weed by a massive storm and thunderclouds as soon as they crossed the border. Due to this, it became harder to travel, so Ducis flew higher in the sky to avoid the storm.


    Though they sessfully avoided getting toast by lightning, lots of flying monsters blocked their path instead.


    "Ugh. There''s no end to these monsters," Selena''s eyes rolled as she stared at them from afar. "Can''t we just turn invisible so they don''t see us and reserve our energy?"


    Everyone looked at her unique suggestion.


    "For a human, you''re quite smart," Ducisplimented her. "Being invisible would make us undetectable to weaker monsters. Only those who are sensitive to magical traces would be left to attack us. That should lessen our burden."


    "You''re right!" vis eximed. "Why didn''t I think of something so simple?"


    Selenaughed. "Ah, the mystery of the mind. Don''t worry. I thought of it just now as well."


    And so, they continued under Ducis'' invisibility magic around them.


    "This is crazy. We should have thought of this sooner."


    "It''s okay. We still need to clear the monsters around the world so let''s just say our efforts weren''t that much in vain."


    "Ha-ha-ha. Alright.. I''ll settle on that thought."

 Chapter 255 - Dark Cerberus

    [Music Rmendation: "Bound by Fate" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    After hours of flying in the sky, avoiding every monster they could avoid, and fighting those who still managed to sense their presence despite the invisibility magic, vis'' team soon arrived at the Shrine of Bronte.


    Lots of monsters could also be found around the shrine. This time, Aqua and Caligo were left outside. vis thought that Ventus would be a great help in the battle this time since he was the fastest Guardian. Based on his knowledge, thunder-elemental monsters had the highest speed attacks and movements, so they needed someone to match them.


    The team headed inside the shrine, where they left Terra and Saburra to clean the area of monsters. vis, Selena, Illuminaire, Ducis, and Ventus continued to the innermost ce where Bronte''s yellow crystal obelisk stood. In front of it was a Dark Cerberus lying on the ground, sleeping soundly, and guarding the crystal.


    The Dark Cerberus had three heads that looked like that of a hound, facing in different directions. Its short fur was ck and had yellow stripes shaped like lightning, and a dark glow surrounded its body.


    "It''s sleeping?" Selena whispered. "Seriously? Does it think we''re so weak that we can''t defeat it even when it''s asleep?"


    "Now that you mention it, it does sound frustrating," Ventus, who also felt annoyed,ined with her.


    Being a fan of great battles, Ventus stepped forward and approached the Dark Cerberus first. Probably feeling the immense aura he was releasing, the monster''s noses twitched and soon opened its dark golden eyes. It stared coldly at him, then got up and stretched its body.


    "Tsk. The nerve of this guy," Ventus clicked his tongue. "Let''s see who''s the better, Cerberus."


    SWOOSH!


    With a grand sweep, the battle of speed began. Ventus transformed himself into a Cerberus and attacked the monster with all his might. The team could only stand at bay and watch the scene like watching two sonic hounds fighting against each other. You could barely see the silhouette of their bodies, only shes of light and thunder from one corner to the other!


    Due to their intense speed that anyone could barely keep up with, the dust in the ground soon filled the air. Mixed with the random magic they keep shooting at each other, the dust soon became fog and blurred everyone''s views.


    "Ahmm¡­ How do we help him?" Selena reluctantly asked. "With all honesty, I can''t see them anymore. I don''t know where to attack. Is Guardian Ventus winning? Did he deal any damage to the enemy?"


    "Hm¡­ They''re on par with each other," vis answered. "They keep attacking each other, but they''re both fast enough to evade each attack. In fact, they move faster than the magic they cast."


    "What?! Then how will this fight even end? Should we just wait until they''re exhausted?"


    "That''s one option, but we might lose too much time than necessary."


    "Aww, that''s true." Turning to Ducis, Selena asked, "You''re the Guardian of Time and Space, right?"


    "Yes, I am. Why?"


    "Do you think you can maybe slow down the time, or just the monster''s time so it will move slowly? That way, we can help Guardian Ventus in dealing damage."


    "¡­ It will be tough, but I can give it a try."


    "Yes! Thank you!"


    Ducis then tried to focus all of his energy on slowing down the Dark Cerberus'' time. It was one thing to simply stop the time of everyone in the whole surrounding, but another if it''s just one person or, in this case, a monster. He had to be quick enough to see where the monster was and faster to cast the magic on him instead of hitting Ventus incorrectly.


    But then again, he was THE Ducis, so he managed to do it despite theplexity of everything. With a wave of his hand, the Dark Cerberus'' movements slowed down. He tried if he could stop its timepletely, but it was too strong for him to control, so he settled in slowing it down instead.


    Noticing this, Ventus took the chance tounch more critical attacks on the monster. vis, Selena, and Illuminaire joined the fight as well in offense. There was barely any need to defend themselves, so they all focused on offense, sending rains of magic attacks to the monster.


    The Dark Cerberus was driven into a corner by their attacks. Suffering much damage, it got furious and decided to clone itself to even out the battle. Two more Dark Cerberus appeared before them, turning the tides of battle. They were both as strong and as fast as the original one, making it much difficult for the team to defeat.


    Ducis tried to work on all three monsters to slow their time, but one would manage to lounge at him and break the magic. Due to this, Selena decided to help and managed to cast slow magic into one of them so that Ducis could focus on the other two.


    The battle went on for hours, with neither side winning or losing. When one side tilted the bnce, the other would counter back.


    "Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Haah."


    Heavy breathing could be heard from everyone.


    "Is there no way to subdue this monsterpletely?" Illuminaire asked. "We''ve been fighting it for hours and draining our magic for nothing."


    "Earth magic can nullify its effect, but it can mostly serve as defensive magic depending onposition. Offensive earth magic requires a more solidposition found in metals, and metals are a conductor of lightning, so it won''t work," vis exined. "Fire, water, ice, and sand are not good as well. Light and dark might work, but we need to break their barrier first. The monster''s body is filled with lightning magic, and we can''t prate to deal critical damage unless the barrier is damaged."


    "Breaking its barrier, huh?" Selena murmured. Turning to Ventus, she called out to him, "Guardian Ventus! Lightning travels through air, right?"


    Ventus, who was busily counter-attacking, barely managed to answer her.


    "Huh? Uh, yeah. Why?"


    "Can you make magic that disables its flow? Like nullifying the lightning or something?"


    "Nullifying lightning by stopping it from flowing in the air?" vis muttered to himself. "That''s rather unique. But yes, lightning is produced by the electrical charges in the air, so maybe it can work."


    Ventus thought for a moment, trying to imagine how he''s gonna do it. A little excitement filled his heart.


    "Alright, let''s do this!"


    The team then helped Ventus to focus on his magic. They distracted the Dark Cerberus and its clones with rains of attacks once more. By the time he was ready, a blinding glow had filled both of his hands. In a loud shout, he said.


    "Disruption!"


    Suddenly, the glow from his hands filled the entire area, and thunder crackles could be heard all around. Green sparkles filled the air.


    The Dark Cerberus tried attacking using his magic, but then nothing happened. Just a sound of crackling from trying to form the magic, but it couldn''t travel. Along with it, the glow from his whole body died down, signifying his barrier was gone.


    With lips smiling widely, the whole team took the chance to finally subdue the monster. They created highly concentrated magic and attacked the Dark Cerberus one after another. Soon enough, the monster, who couldn''t defend itself anymore, fell down on its knees. The clones dissipated in the air, and with a final attack from Selena, as Ventus suggested:


    "Hey, little human! You thought of the idea, go deal the final blow!"


    With much excitement, Selena lifted both her hands and created a giant wind de in the air. At the wave of her hand, it shot straight to the Dark Cerberus, ending its life.


    "We did it!"


    "YEAH!"

 Chapter 256 - Shrine Of Ventus

    [Music Rmendation: "Bound by Fate" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    "Haah¡­ I''m dead," Selena said and dropped her knees on the floor, feeling extremely exhausted afterunching her final blow to the monster. "I want to soak in a hot spring and rx."


    Like her, the others also felt tired after the long battle, so everyone prepared to rest. The Guardians were once again in charge of lodging¡ªsetting up the camp, bath area, and others; and Selena, Illuminaire, and vis for cooking. While doing so, Ducis strengthened the barrier of the shrine, and Illuminaire let another clone of Rania to fix the fissures.


    Since Selena felt dead tired, she left vis to cook and immediately dived into the hot spring as soon as the Guardians finished creating one for the women and another for the men. They separated them with magic and the campsite in between where they sleep.


    "Ahhh¡­ finally. This is more like it," Selena melted into the rxing sensation of the warm waters.


    Enjoying it so much, she didn''t notice Illuminaire get in, along with the other female Guardians¡ªTerra and Aqua.


    "Woah! Everyone''s here," she eximed when she bumped into Illuminaire. "Wait, does this mean all the men are left preparing our meal? Ha-ha-ha! That''s funny."


    "Ha-ha-ha," they chuckled.


    "Only vis and Ducis," Terra corrected. "The others went straight to bath as well."


    "Aww, poor hubby. I should give him a massageter."


    "You two are really sweet to each other," Aqua said, giggling a little. "How does it feel to be with your destined person?"


    Selena blushed at the question.


    "W-Well¡­ It''s fun! And sweet, and I don''t know how to say it."


    "Come on, don''t be shy," Terra urged her.


    With a reddened face, Selena spilled a few of her experiences which the others happily listened to. Illuminaire, on the other hand, simply listened to them, amused by the unfamiliar conversation. They giggled andughed and discovered new things about each other. Selena was surprised that Terra and Aqua never had lovers of their own.


    "Are Guardians not allowed to have lovers?" she asked, curious about the matter.


    "Hm, it''s not that we''re not allowed," Terra answered. "In fact, we are. It''s just that we haven''t felt that kind of emotion towards anyone."


    "You can me your brother for that," Aqua teased her. "He''s a fortified wall anyone, but a few, can''t pass."


    "Huh? Saburra? Why?"


    "You seriously don''t know?"


    "Know what?"


    Aqua sighed. "Nevermind." Then, turning to Illuminaire, she asked, "How about you, Oracle? Do you have anyone in mind?"


    Illuminaire was surprised. She had always been the silent one who merely listened to them talk.


    "Uhm, I¡­ never thought about it."


    "Weren''t you fond of the master when you were young?"


    "Eh?! Really?" Selena was shocked. "B-But¡­ he has Rania now."


    Illuminaire chuckled. "I merely respect him and trust in him as our king. As for romantic feelings, hmm¡­." She pondered deeply before continuing. "I am not very familiar with it yet, and like the Guardians, I haven''t felt emotionally connected to anyone except family and friends."


    But then, an image of a man shed in her mind. It was a certain young man with particrly beautiful and passionate jade green eyes.


    "There is someone¡­ that I''m rather worried about," Illuminaire continued. "What he has gone through is terribly heartbreaking, and yet, it has to pass. I can''t help but think that he could have enjoyed his life with his beloved if it weren''t for us. Somehow, I feel sorry for him, and I keep remembering it every now and then. Could it be guilt?"


    "Ooooh," Selena teasingly hummed. "Maybe. Or maybe it''s not just guilt."


    "That, I am not sure. But I do hope he finds happiness someday. Perhaps, that would erase my worry."


    Selena, Terra, and Aqua looked at each other''s eyes as if they weremunicating with their gazes, all agreeing with a certain thought.


    "Other than that, there is one thing I am more worried about," Illuminaire continued in a serious tone. "Tomorrow, we''re going to thest shrine for us to subdue before going directly to Vindicta."


    Hearing that, the atmosphere turned sullen.


    "You''re right," Selena agreed. "Honestly, I feel so nervous. I have no idea what''s gonna happen. Did our adventures to the shrines even help decrease her power? If not, I don''t know how we''re going to defeat her."


    "Indeed," Aqua agreed. "It takes all of us just to conquer one beast. And to think she was the creator of those beasts, including the monsters throughout the. The only thing she used was a miasma. To be able to do that, it''s just¡­ terrifying."


    "It is. But I believe in the Supreme and His chosen. I just hope everything turns well in the end."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Deep in their hearts, they prayed for a better oue. The night continued until they finished eating andid their heads to rest.


    Meanwhile, Elliot''s team just finished resting and set out to the next andst shrine before facing Vindicta¡ªthe Shrine of Ventus. Unlike the other continents, Ventus'' was floating in the air, so aside from traveling a long distance above the ground, they also had to travel upward towards the sky to reach his continent. Along with that, they had to fight the monsters ahead.


    Like what happened when they traveled to Aqua''s continent, the team got exhausted from all the monsters along the way, so they decided to rest a bit before continuing to the shrine. They set camp at the edge of the continent of Ventus, where they have cleared the monsters.


    As they rested, Elliot contacted vis through Caligo''s skill. vis gave a status report to him and discussed these experiences so far. Then, they agreed to meet at Ventus'' shrine once they were done dealing with theirst shrine. They''ll reconvene first and n before heading out to Vindicta''sir.


    Little did they know that something was about to disrupt the path theyid for themselves.

 Chapter 257 - In The Beginning

    [Music Rmendation: "Mountains" - The Legend of Zelda: Breath of the Wild OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    In the very beginning, long before the Supreme created Gaia and everything in it, "Love" existed. In fact, it was the very foundation of everything. For with Love, the Supreme created everything and nothing was created without it. From the heavens above to the ground below, from the skies and the vast oceans, the mountains, even night and day¡ªeverything was made with Love.


    Therefore Love was the first witness of the creation and the foundation of the world. And from a tiny portion of it, the very first Guardian was born.


    The Guardian of Love¡­ the bridge between heavens and earth, and at the same time, shared the characteristics of a Magi. For out of the dust, she was created like the others, yet set apart by the Gift of Love.


    As the Guardian of Love, it was in her very nature to love. Every creation of the Supreme, she held with great respect,passion, and adoration. From the first foundation created by the Supreme, unto the veryst, from the creation of Magi who would live on the world He created, and unto the next Guardians appointed to protect the world and its people¡ªshe saw them all with her own eyes. And even before the moment sheid her eyes on them, she loved them.


    Yes¡­ a love so deep, and wide, and vast, formed long before the concept of Time was created, or the Elements, and everything.


    When Time began and the world of Gaia started living, the Guardian of Love lived with the people she loved. They grew together, discovering things, feeling, striving, living together. The more time passed she was with them, the deeper she cherished them.


    Not wanting the people to feel a gap between them, for she was a Guardian and had a longer lifespan than them, she decided to let Time rule her body. From then on, she grew up and aged like an ordinary Magi. She also let Death get a hold of her but only for a moment. Because every time, she would be reborn again, like the others, and regain all the memories from the beginning of time¡­ like a phoenix.


    Delighted by the idea, in her next life, she took the form of a White Phoenix. From then on, the symbol of the Guardian of Love became that. Everyone thought it was the Sacred Beast form of the Guardian of Love. But on most asions, she would still take the form of a Magi and mingle with them.


    Time passed by again until thousands of years went by like a sh for her. She had been reborn so many times and encountered people so many times. Little did she know that Death had been cunning and took a part of her every time he held onto her.


    Every moment she was reborn, it would be harder and harder for her to remember her original self. Until it came to a time when she thought she was an ordinary Magi like the others.


    Despite that, she couldn''t deny her very nature. She still loved everyone and all creations with the same depth, vastness, and extravagance. Even in times of conflicts and wars, she was with them and did her best to protect them.


    Noticing this, Death became cunning again, and this time, instead of taking her memories, she took some of her love as well. Until it came to a point where her love was only directed towards a few people¡ªthat being the family unto which she was born and towards the Supreme''s chosen King.


    During the Great War, when the world was in chaos and the people were divided into nations, the Guardian of Love, not knowing she was one, was used by a Mad King to do something evil. For the very first time¡­ she ended a Magi''s life.


    Going against her nature, she was shaken greatly and hid herself in the Valleys of Death. Death took this chance once more to nt a seed in her.


    Yes, the seed of evil.


    The Seed of Absence.


    This seed started to take more of her love like a parasite. The more she produced, the more it drained it away. Yet, with much abundance, it still couldn''t kill all of her love.


    But out of the love that was drained away from her, "Hatred" was born.


    It took roots inside her¡­ but she didn''t know.


    Time passed by again, and she was reborn numerous times once more.


    Until it came to the time of King Eli and Queen Alice¡­


    The time when Hatred finally took its form¡­ as Vindicta.


    "Ahhh¡­ what a pleasant dream," Vindicta, who was sleeping inside the Holy Crystal in the midst of Gaia, said.


    Her once tightly shut eyes suddenly opened wide, revealing an ominous silver glow. A darkness so thick surrounded her body like cloth, and because of it, what once was a pure white Holy Crystal, turned dark as the night sky.


    "Too bad¡­ I''m already awake."


    The tiny cracks on the Holy Crystal suddenly began to erge itself.


    Larger andrger they became until it filled the whole crystal.


    Vindicta lifted her hand and touched it with her forefinger.


    C-CRACK¡­ CRAACK¡­ CRAAAAAAACKKK!


    Like a mirror on the verge of copse, the entire Holy Crystal shattered into pieces with her touch.


    Her floating bodynded gracefully on the ground with the darkness following her.


    Only her silver eyes, fair skin, and wine-red hair that fluttered in the wind provided a slight contrast from the darkness that soon turned into her clothing. It was the darkest and longest gown there ever was in Gaia. Its tail dragged on the once pure white soil of the continent with her every step.


    When she reached the edge of the floating continent, she looked in all directions with her emotionless eyes¡ªthe east to west, the north, and the south.


    "Ahhh¡­ what a beautiful sight."


    Her lips curved into a smile with what she saw.


    A soft chuckle echoed with the wind.


    Until the chuckle turned into an evil grin.


    "Too bad¡­ It''s time to destroy it."

 Chapter 258 - Vindicta

    [Music Rmendation: "Shrine" - The Legend of Zelda: Breath of the Wild OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    "We''re finally here," Elliot said as he looked at the Shrine of Ventus from above. "Everyone, take your position. Let''s do this!"


    As they nned, Eres and Bruma took care of the monsters outside the shrine, Fauna, Amare inside, and the rest to the innermost ce where Ventus'' green crystal obelisk stood. A Dark Pegasus was their opponent this time¡ªwith huge dark wings and a shiny ck body of a horse. Dark wind was its hoofs and hair. An evil glow filled its dark golden eyes.


    The Dark Pegasus was the strongest and fastest monster they fought yet. Because of that, the time they battled with it was doubled than usual. In fact, if it weren''t for "that," the fight wouldn''t have ended.


    The same thing happened to vis'' team.


    After resting, they set forth to theirst shrine¡ªthe Shrine of Bruma located on the icy continent below Bronte''s. vis decided on Caligo and Ventus to clean the outside of the shrine, Terra, and Saburra inside, and the rest of them at the innermost ce where Bruma''s ice blue crystal obelisk stood. The boss monster this time was a Dark Spirit Fox, with its nine tails and ck fur.


    The Dark Spirit Fox proved way worse as an enemy than the rest they encountered so far. Each of its nine tails released highly concentrated magic in just a snap. They had to be fast enough to evade, or else they''d be dead for sure! Not even healing magic of barriers would work on such immense magic.


    Their battle had just started, and they had already found themselves exhausted. Even Ducis, the strongest of them, had a hard time keeping up with the monster. In fact, when the Dark Spirit Foxbined the powers from its nine tails, she released an attack that almost killed them! If not for "that"¡­


    Yes¡­ "that"¡­


    That darkness that suddenlytched unto them like a tentacle and strangled them by the neck!


    It came from above¡­ from the highest of the skies.


    The clouds obstructed their view, so they weren''t sure where it came from but then¡­


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    A soft chuckle of a woman echoed in their ears.


    She wasughing, but everyone felt great dread over their whole body.


    Their eyes opened wide in shock, all staring at the dark clouds.


    From head to foot, every fiber of their being shivered.


    It wasn''t because it was cold¡ªit''s because their whole being knew who that voice belonged to.


    They didn''t need to meet her personally to know.


    "T-That''s¡­ Vindicta."


    s, the dark tentacles killed both the Dark Pegasus and the Dark Spirit Fox in just a snap. Their whole body turned into ck sparkles that went up and gathered towards the sky. Not only them, but all the monsters around them turned into dust.


    It was as if their lives that were borrowed only for a moment were finally returning to their rightful owner.


    Oh, how terribly doomed they were¡ªElliot, Rania, Luna, Ducis, vis, Selena, Illuminaire, all the Guardians, and all the Magi left in Gaia.


    If they already experienced great trouble defeating the boss monsters in the shrines, how much more of the one who gave them life?


    And now that all those spiritual energies came back to her, how in the world would they manage to defeat such an enemy?


    The answer was clear¡­


    Too clear that their faces couldn''t even paint the great terror they were experiencing.


    To even try to fight her would be mere suicide.


    She could literally kill them in a mere lift of a finger.


    Everyone could feel it¡ªthe immeasurable power gathering into one ce¡­


    Towards the Continent of Amare!


    It only took a few minutes for Vindicta to gather all the energy from the monsters her miasma touched. Yet those few minutes felt like an eternity to everyone. Their hearts grew faint, and their spirit crushed to the extreme.


    After that, the cloud cleared up towards the floating continent of Amare, located at the highest peak, even higher than the continent of Ventus.


    With nothing to obscure their view, s, everyone caught sight of her.


    Their dreaded enemy, their great terror, and their impending death¡­


    Hatred was her name.


    Hatred that took its form.


    Hatred that sought to destroy the world and everything in it.


    "It''s been a while¡­ Guardians," she said. "You should see the look on your faces. It''s very amusing."


    All the Guardians flinched on her call.


    Not only them, but every Magi in Gaia could also hear her voice.


    It wasn''t a shout or anything, but her voice reverberated everywhere as if traveling with the wind. Along with it was the horrible danger and ominous presence of Death.


    "Oh my. It seems like you can''t even utter a word of reply to me. What a pity. But no matter. Ipletely understand the horror you are going through right now."


    Her tone was confident and malicious to the highest degree.


    "For you all, seeing me is like seeing death. Yes, there''s no other way to describe it. And people, even Guardians, are terrified by death. Even those who im they''re not afraid of it when reality like this sinks in¡­ their hearts beat louder¡­ their bodies tremble¡­ and their minds think of a lot of things to the point their faces grow pale."


    Indeed, it was the exact same thing everyone was experiencing.


    "Go on," she continued. "Wallow in despair more. I want to see it. I want to savor more of this exhrating feeling. All your fear is making me feel more alive."


    They could only grit their teeth and clench their fists in retaliation. But their bodies¡­ it wouldn''t follow their minds. Truthfully, fear took hold of them, paralyzing them at their feet.


    As great fear covered the whole and sent turmoil to everyone''s hearts, Rania felt quite the contrary.


    You see, instead of sorrow or terror or anything alike, she felt¡­ peace.


    She alone was unaffected by the misery that swallowed everyone whole.


    She trembled at first, yes, but then a warm presence covered her.


    In her mind, she thought¡­


    "Everything is happening like how the Supreme showed it to me.


    In that case, EVERYTHING will happen like how He nned it to be.


    Gaia WILL be saved and everyone in it.


    Gaia WILL recover and return to its former glory.


    As the Supreme willed, this too shall pass."


    And that warm presence was none other than¡­ her faith.


    If Vindicta''s power was immeasurable, for Rania, it was her faith.


    No one could break it.


    Not even Death.


    And so, with a calm, unshaken voice, she replied to Vindicta.


    Her voice echoed for everyone to hear.


    "Vindicta," Rania called her. "Indeed, you are strong. Very strong and powerful that none of us might be able to match you."


    Along with her voice, a warm sensation started to spread throughout Gaia.


    "We might be weakpared to you, but our God is stronger. He has delivered this battle into our hands. He has decided this long before the day you have awakened and much longer than the day you were born. He has written it in the prophecies of old."


    At these words, everyone was reminded of the prophecies told by generations of Oracles. And indeed, they were written hundreds and thousands of years ago!


    A little light of hope shone in their hearts.


    "The Most High has spoken.. This battle is ours. We will win and restore Gaia to what it once was!"

 Chapter 259 - Towards The Valley Of Death

    [Music Rmendation: "Zanarkand" by Nobuo Uematsu - Final Fantasy X OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Vindicta''s eyes widened the moment she heard her.


    ''Who is that?'' she asked herself. And when she saw her, she thought, ''A human? How could a human get here? And her eyes¡­ why don''t I feel an inch of fear in it? Urgh.''


    Deep inside, she felt annoyed. How dare a human ignore her presence?


    "My, my. How brave," Vindicta replied. "Let''s see where your bravery could get you. And let us all witness if your God will really save you. Because if He really wanted to, you wouldn''t even be in this situation right now. You''re all too na?ve. Can''t you see? The Supreme has abandoned you. Look around you. What do you see?"


    Her eyes burned towards her, ring with much hatred.


    But Rania remained firm. Her eyes, unflinching, stared back at her, much to her annoyance.


    "I see the light of hope amidst the darkness, faith despite the whispers of deceit and unbelief, and love shining brighter than ever no matter how much hatred you spread. Our God did not abandon us. He has been with us every step of the way. And the reason why we stand here before you now is because He will deliver us and empower us to destroy you once and for all."


    "Ha-ha-ha. What a fool. How I''d love to get one of those rose-tinted eyes you have. But s, I won''t be fooled by such unduly idealism and optimism. Think what you want to think. Do and say what you want to do or say. In the end, you will all die at my feet. So savor your final moments now."


    Turning her back on them, Vindicta left her final words.


    "I shall be merciful and let you bid your goodbyes to each other. After that,e meet your doom in the Valleys of Death. I will await you there."


    And with that, she went out of everyone''s sight.


    Once she was gone, the team was finally able to move. They all breathed heavily, still a little terrified by what had just happened.


    Elliot immediately called vis and told him to reconvene asap at the Shrine of Ventus. vis did as told, and soon, they arrived there, where Elliot''s team set camp and sat around a bonfire. They still left Rania''s clone to fix the fissure at Bruma''s shrine and strengthened the barrier before leaving.


    Silence covered the whole surrounding as they gathered together and sat around the bonfire. A heavy atmosphere filled the air. Though not a single noise could be heard, everyone''s minds were busy thinking of a lot of things.


    First and foremost was "how" exactly were they going to defeat Vindicta? What strategy should they use? What was the extent of her powers, and how could they counter them? Was there any weakness they could use against her?


    Then, doubt would slowly creep in, making them question their abilities. They would try to ignore it, reminding themselves of what Rania said and that the Supreme was with them, but then the truth of their weakness would remind them it was impossible.


    ''No. We can''t think like this," Elliot reprimanded himself. ''I''m the king. I should encourage everyone like Rania. This is no time for negativity.'' Whispering a short prayer to himself, he said, "Supreme, I leave the rest to you."


    Convinced with that thought, Elliot broke the silence.


    "Everyone," he called their attention, "do not be afraid."


    They all looked up towards Elliot.


    "Let us do what we have done through the shrines we went to. The battle was hard in each of them, but we still managed to push through and win. And I believe it will be the same with Vindicta."


    They nodded and bowed their heads.


    "The battle might be ten times tougher or more, but it''s alright. Rania is right. The Supreme is with us. Just like how he empowered the Guardians, revealing new skills powerful enough to defeat the enemy, the same thing might happen this time. I don''t know what exactly, but it''s important that we believe. And whatever happens, we know that we fought valiantly and did not give up."


    Everyone''s stiff shoulders dropped low and began to rx. He was right. So what if Vindicta was too powerful for them? Would that mean they would back out and not fight?


    "This is the moment that we have prepared ourselves all these years.


    Even if it seems impossible, let us not give up. Let us not be afraid to seize our victory.


    Remember, the reason why we came here in the first ce was to save the people¡ªto protect them and save the.


    That is our goal, and we should not be shaken."


    A glimpse of fire kindled in their hearts. Indeed, it was all for the people and their beloved.


    "The worst that can happen to us is death¡­


    But even still, if I''m going to die, I want to die giving everything I''ve got instead of cowering away in fear!


    So let us fight a good fight!


    Let us give everything we''ve got!"


    The little fire grew wilder, consuming their hearts.


    And like a wild cry, they shouted.


    "YEAAAAH!!!"


    "FOR GAIA!"


    "FOR GAIA!!!"


    "For the people!"


    "For the people!!!"


    "For the future generations!"


    "For the future generations!!!"


    With renewed hope, faith, and courage, everyone discussed their strategy. They talked as they rested and restored their energies, giving out suggestions after suggestions. And after much deliberation, they finally decided.


    "We will take advantage of the kinds of energy we have¡ªboth spiritual and holy," Elliot said. "Then, we will divide ourselves into the following:


    For full defense and support, Luna, Terra, Saburra, and Selena will be in charge. Your primary focus is to use all your spiritual energy to defend the front liners and to cast support magic. Luna can cast Spiritual Decline, Saburra can make an Absolute Domain, and Terra can do Composition Change. Selena is good with copying skills, so you can copy what they do and support as well."


    "We will do, master."


    "For backup defense and support, vis and Illuminaire will be in charge. Though you will defend, too, your main focus is using your holy energy. Since Vindicta''s powers are from the darkness, I''m guessing it will be one of her weaknesses. And with your holy energy, you can cure anyone who might get injured or affected by her powers."


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Next, in full offense using spiritual energy, we will have Ducis, Fauna, Caligo, Eres, Bruma, Ventus, Bronte, and Aqua. All of you have diverse specialties¡ªin speed, magic and physical attack, critical magic, and many more. So use all of your powers to deal as much damage as you can."


    "Yes, master!"


    "I, too, will be on full offense, but I will use spiritual and holy energy alternately. Lastly, Rania, you will focus on using holy energy throughout the battle. You have the strongest and most concentrated holy energy. I''m sure your power is one of Vindicta''s weaknesses."


    Rania nodded and smiled at him.


    "Yes, I will."


    Elliot smiled back at her and with the whole team.


    "Everyone, thank you for joining me in this fight. Our enemy might be powerful, but I know we will be unstoppable together. We can do this!"


    "YES!"

 Chapter 260 - The Last Battle (Part 1)

    [Music Rmendation: "Zanarkand" by Nobuo Uematsu - Final Fantasy X OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Everyone set forth towards thest battle that would decide the history of Gaia.


    At the back of the mighty dragon, they soared in the skies.


    ncing, that which might be thest, towards their beloved.


    Waves of emotions filled their hearts like the strong winds that brushed through their faces.


    The uncertainty, mncholy, fears, and doubts, yet at the end of it was sce.


    Their goal kept their resolve strong.


    Their faith kept them going.


    Until s, they arrived at the Valley of Death, ready to meet Hatred and Death face to face.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As they got off the dragon''s back, their feet touched the ground and crushed the rocky soil of the continent. They surveyed the surroundings with their eyes and saw that no monsters were around. Indeed, Vindicta cleared all the monsters and absorbed their powers. Now, only the thickest darkness gathered like a huge typhoon towards the Shrine of Amare.


    How saddening it was to see that what awaited them at the Heart of Gaia was nothing but pure darkness. Thend that once was flowing with milk and honey was reduced to a series of chasms, mountains, hills, and valleys with no signs of life.


    Still, the team continued forth until they reached the Valley of Death, located nowhere else but the surrounding area of Amare''s shrine. It was a ce covered mostly by mountain ranges and the valleys in between. And because many Magi died in that ce during the Great War, it was called by such a name.


    Vindicta specifically chose this location since it was the ce where the Guardians fought with her and sealed her for twenty long years. Her grudge wanted to make sure she would kill everyone at the ce where they made her suffer.


    She could still remember the great rage and betrayal she felt that day as if it was yesterday. There was simply no way she would forgive. It was never an option. She wanted revenge. And she wanted it right at that moment¡ªat their lowest point, hopeless point¡ªfor only in such circumstances would her revenge taste the sweetest.


    By the time everyone reached the valley, they saw a floating throne at the very center on which Vindicta had sat. She was there alone, with not even any monster or aide by her side. Her unamused expression was apparent on her face. But as soon as she felt their presence, her countenance suddenly lit up. A wild grin drew on her lips.


    "Finally, the Children of the Promise have arrived," she greeted them. "Were you able to bid your farewell to everyone? I sure hope you did since it''s the only chance you got. Well, I guess it''s fine, too, since you will all see each other in the afterlife once all this is done and over."


    "Say what you want to say," Elliot replied. "But today, your arrogance will be put to shame."


    "Ha-ha-ha. I''m sure it will be YOUR arrogance that will be put to shame today, not mine."


    Elliot smirked. "We''ll see about that."


    "Fine," Vindicta smirked back. "Amuse me."


    And so, thest battle started.


    Everyone took their position, surrounding Vindicta in all directions. At the same time, they released non-stop magic attacks towards her with a huge amount of concentration in each attack.


    Vindicta, who found it rather dull, remained at her seat. When the fireballs, ice spears, wind des, and all sorts of magic came rushing towards her, all she did was lift a finger. A dark light came forth from it, creating a small ck hole that absorbed all the energies used to attack her.


    As if they never existed in the first ce, all the magic attacks got absorbed into Vindicta''s forefinger.


    "Is that it?" Vindicta mocked them. "You won''t be able to kill me with such measly attacks."


    The tension slowly built up and turned the atmosphere heavy.


    The team started attacking again, but this time, using the special skills that the Guardians learned recently.


    "Spiritual Decline!"


    "Absolute Domain!"


    "Disruption!"


    "Composition Change!"


    Luna, Saburra, Ventus, and Terra tried to take control of the surrounding, empowering more of their allies and weakening the enemy.


    At the same time, Fauna, Caligo, Eres, Aqua, Bronte, and Bruma released their ultimate attacks.


    "Beast Fury!"


    "Obliterate!"


    "Sr re!"


    "Tsunami!"


    "Maic Explosion!"


    "Avnche!"


    Elliot, Rania, vis, Illuminaire, Selena, Ducis, and Amare focused their energy on creating highly concentrated magic before attacking. By the time the other''s attacks died down, they followed it with their own.


    BOOOM!


    THUGSHHH!


    CRAAAAAAACKKK!


    DUUUGGGSHHH!


    Explosions after eruptions, crashing waves after great thunders, and all sorts of terrifying sounds could be heard all around. It was to the point that the remaining Magi gathered on the continent below could hear them despite the great distance! Their curious eyes gazed above only to see piles of smoke, thunder, rubbles, dark clouds, and light sparkles scatter into the air one after another.


    "Haah¡­ haah¡­" the team breathed heavily.


    "Did we get her?"


    They waited for the smoke and dust to clear the view and see what became of Vindicta. With much anticipation, they waited until¡ª


    "Ugh."


    A dismayed grunt echoed around them.


    "How very disappointing."


    Everyone flinched in shock.


    "Don''t tell me she wasn''t¡ª"


    Yet before he was able to say it, the smoke cleared up, revealing Vindicta unscathed¡ªstill sitting on her throne with a nonchnt expression. A thickyer of barrier surrounded her¡ªa barrier so strong it withstood all the special attacks from the Guardians, the Magi, and the humans.


    Everyone''s bodies began to tremble once more, feeling nervous about what was toe.


    "For twenty years, you could have nned how to defeat me, strengthen yourselves so that you could at least be on par with me but¡­ this?" Vindicta raised her eyebrows. "Is this all you''ve got?"


    She scoffed at them and looked down on them from her throne. She shook her head and sighed.


    "Haah¡­ Should I show you what real power is?"


    With those words, she finally stood up, hovering in the air, and raised her hands.


    In an instant, darkness gathered towards her palm, forming a humongous dark energy ball! It was so big that it covered the entire area where the shrine was located.

 Chapter 261 - The Last Battle (Part 2)

    [Music Rmendation: "The Price of Freedom" - Crisis Core: Finals Fantasy VII OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Seeing such monstrosity of power before them, there was only one thing they could think of.


    "No matter what¡­ we have to avoid ''that''."


    The thought of creating a barrier to block the dark energy ball didn''t even cross their minds¡ªeven an absolute barrier would break from such concentrated magic. There was only one way to survive, and that was to avoid it at all cost!


    With another wave of her hands, Vindicta''s dark energy ball fell fast towards them.


    The calm air became a tempest due to its power.


    Everyone teleported towards a great distance in haste just to be able to get away from it. Despite that, the strong impact it produced when it touched the ground swept them like leaves in the mercy of the violent wind. They had to cast a barrier around their bodies to stop the impact from getting to them.


    The dark energy ball prated the ground up to its deepest area, boring a big hole in the continent of Amare.


    It didn''t stop there.


    After prating the grounds, it continued downwards¡ªtowards the vast ocean!


    If the ocean weren''t liquid, it would have borne a hole in it as well. Instead, it made the ocean turn into a wall and wreaked havoc on the seabed, destroying everything left in it!


    When the team saw that, their faces grew pale, and their mouths were left open, bewildered by what they witnessed. Cold sweat and shivers ran through their bodies.


    If a single attack from Vindicta managed to create a massive hole on the ground, and even unto the ocean floor¡­ how much more if she did that all over the world? She could literally destroy the in a wave of her hands!


    Amused by what she did, Vindictaughed like a madwoman. Her voice echoed for everyone to hear once more.


    "HA-HA-HA-HA-HA! This is how it should be! DIE Gaia! CRUMBLE AND BURN UNTIL NOTHING IS LEFT!"


    She raised her hands again, and this time, tons of huge dark energy balls appeared in the skies all around the!


    "Vindicta! Stop this at once!" Elliot shouted at her in rage.


    He materialized the Zweih?nder on his hands and lunged at her in a sh. With a heavy swing, he shed towards her body, and the magic contained in the sword touched Vindicta''s body.


    But then¡­ it didn''t graze her.


    Unsatisfied, Elliot infused more of his spiritual energy into the sword and even transformed it using the different forms it could take using the Guardian''s crystals. He attacked her again, and again, and again, but Vindicta was too fast. She easily evaded his attacks. On some rare asions he managed to wound her, she healed them instantly with her fast regeneration.


    Even so, Elliot didn''t stop attacking her. He wanted to make sure she didn''t have the time tounch those thousands of energy balls hovering in the air. If she did, surely, the world would be destroyed.


    The whole team assisted Elliot in battle and attacked Vindicta one after another.


    The wind was soon filled with the sounds of swords nking, magic swooshing or booming, and barriers shattering here and there.


    Along with it, was the evilugh of Vindicta which continuously spread fear in the Magi''s hearts.


    Seeing them fight like that was like watching the end of the world.


    The people''s hearts grew faint and weary.


    With tear-stained eyes, they prayed earnestly to the Supreme, for it was the only thing they could do to help in such a situation. The Sortis family led the prayer and worship to the Supreme.


    Hours passed as the battle went on.


    Everyone did their very best in fighting the enemy.


    But still¡­ it wasn''t enough.


    They began to feel worn out¡ªboth in body and magic, while Vindicta didn''t even show an ounce of exhaustion.


    "Haah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­" they panted heavily.


    Despite the weariness, they continued to get up and fight.


    "I will not give up. I will not give up," they repeated over and over in their heads. "For Gaia. For the people. For the future."


    However, when Vindicta noticed that the battle was getting dull and that her enemies were already tired, she took back her control over the hovering destruction in the skies¡ªthe dark energy balls aiming at the.


    "NOOOOOOOOO!!!" everyone desperately shouted.


    Elliot teleported towards her and attacked her, but a thick barrier blocked his path. He shed and cast magic on it, but he couldn''t destroy it. He gritted his teeth and clenched his hands in anguish and despair.


    "Vindicta, STOP THIS! DON''T!"


    "Please, NO!"


    "I beg you, please stop!"


    Tears fell from their eyes as their hearts were crushed in hopelessness.


    They all pleaded with her one after another, begging her and trying to talk her out of it.


    But Vindicta didn''t listen.


    With a wild grin on her face, she waved her hands down, signaling the thousands of dark energy balls to fall onto the.


    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!


    The people''s hearts beat terribly in great horror.


    The Guardians tried to cast the fastest way they could and the strongest barrier they could make to block her attack, joining their spiritual energies in the process.


    "ABSOLUTE BARRIER!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Yet¡­ Vindicta''s magic prated the barrier, shattering it like mere ss.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Closer and closer, the darkness fell to the ground.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    And then¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Rania followed it.


    In a snap faster than the traveling speed of the darkness, she teleported in front of it, stretching her arms from side to side.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    She breathed in deeply, gathering all the holy energy she could muster.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    And in a shout, she said¡ª


    "DIVINE PROTECTION!"


    A thick, translucent, cloth-like material suddenly appeared on the skies and covered the whole in a snap.


    Its colors were that of an aurora, and its body was fluid like a water surface.


    Yet do not be fooled by its soft appearance!


    For that softness was only a shell.


    Its sturdiness was beyond words!


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!"


    The people screamed, thinking it was the end of them.


    They closed their eyes, terrified of what was toe.


    But after a few seconds, they didn''t feel anything, so they opened them again.


    There above them, they saw Rania with her little arms stretched wide.


    Her tinum blonde hair and white battle dress fluttered in the wind.


    And her magic called Divine Protection, stood strong!


    It managed to withstand the devastating might of Vindicta''s attack!


    That wasn''t all¡­


    The energy balls that were once made of darkness transformed into different colors, signifying the different elements they once were!


    With a loud bang, they exploded and scattered into the air as sparkles of light¡­ until they disappeared in the air, absorbed back into nature''s womb.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Silence covered the entirety of Gaia.


    Not a single one was able to utter a word.


    The people were relieved, yes, but to witness such a miracle before their very eyes? Their hearts leaped in joy, and their minds needed time to process all the feelings that rushed into them at that moment. Atst, they began to see the light of hope once more.


    After a few moments passed, they all shouted, cried, and wailed in great joy.


    Rania''s teammates also sighed in relief and were very much thankful and overjoyed.


    For a second there, they also thought it was hopeless, but once again, they were saved.


    Only¡­ it came with a price.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Rania''s body felt heavy after releasing such a tremendous amount of holy energy and letting it pass through her body.


    Blood trickled down from her nose and came out from her cough.


    She immediately wiped them away in fear that anyone might see them.


    "H-haah¡­ h-haah¡­ h-haah¡­."


    Even her breath trembled from the rpse it ced on her body.


    Then¡­ a gentle voice whispered to her.


    "Rania¡­ It''s time."


    Hearing that, her eyes widened in surprise.


    Then, it turned gentle, shed a tear, and smiled.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Are you ready?" the voice asked.


    Faced with that question, there were so many things she wanted to say, but¡­


    Instead of saying anything else, Rania simply rxed her body and smiled.


    Her eyes looked below her and stared lovingly towards everyone¡ªtowards the Magi, who were yelling praises and thankfulness at the top of their lungs.


    Then, she looked up¡ªtowards the Guardians, her friends, and Elliot.


    Her heart thumped loudly to the point that she could hear it ringing in her ears.


    Lastly, she replied in a tone filled with peace and love.


    "Yes.. I am ready."

 Chapter 262 - Beyond Words

    [Music Rmendation: "Eternal Memory of Lightwaves" - Final Fantasy X-2 OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Also, prepare some tissues... (?©n?) ~


    The moment Rania answered, the Spirit filled her body.


    A warm, soothing, gentle, and caring presence embraced her.


    Her skin glowed, and a light aura covered her.


    "Preserve," she said, and time stood still for the whole except the team.


    Even Vindicta, who was very much in rage at that time, was also put to a halt. And most importantly, the remaining life of Gaia that was at itsst stretch was extended for a few moments.


    She then flew upwards towards her friends, who were bewildered by the suddenness of what happened. Stopping beside Elliot, she reached out her hands, tapped his shoulders, and smiled at him.


    Elliot looked back at her and smiled the same. However, that smile faded as soon as it came.


    "Elliot¡­ there is something I want to say."


    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!


    He didn''t know what came to him, but suddenly, his heart thumped loudly, and his lips went dry.


    It was as if¡­ something terrible was going to happen.


    "W-What is it?" Elliot asked hesitantly.


    The Guardians, vis, Illuminaire, and Selena looked at each other.


    "I know now how to defeat Vindicta," Rania continued.


    She also turned to the Guardians and looked at them straight in their golden eyes.


    The Guardians looked back, giving her a bitter-sweet smile.


    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!


    Those kinds of gazes only confirmed Elliot''s fears. After all, he wasn''t stupid not to understand. In fact, he had a hunch though he always tried to ignore it, saying it wasn''t true¡ªthat it wouldn''t happen as long as he grew stronger. But then¡­


    "Ducis, Luna, Fauna, Caligo, Terra, Saburra, Ventus, Aqua, Ignis, Bronte, Bruma, and Amare," she called their names one by one. "I need your help."


    The Guardians weren''t able to utter a single word. With wretched faces, they lowered their eyes and bowed their heads.


    "Please, channel into me all the spiritual energies you have left. Only, make sure to keep enough for yourself."


    Trying to hide their expressions using their hair, they bowed their heads even lower. The women bit their lips, and the men tightened their jaws, but either way, every one of them sobbed.


    To the twins, Rania turned next and asked them the same.


    "vis, Illuminaire, please channel to me all of your holy energy as well, keeping only enough for yourselves."


    The Oracle and the Interpreter''s hearts broke the moment she said that.


    "Selena, you too. Please give me all the remaining spiritual energy you have until only enough is left for you."


    Selena nodded and tried to smile, but her tears betrayed her.


    "Rania," Elliot interrupted. "Isn''t that too much energy for your body? Why are you suddenly asking everyone to give their powers to you?" His voice shook, and his body trembled. His eyebrows furrowed, and his hands tightened into a ball, unable to ept what she was proposing.


    "It''s not too much," she replied gently. "I can contain it."


    "How sure are you about that? You''re still a human with a human body!" Elliot snapped. "And why is everyone suddenly crying as if you knew this would happen?! You knew all along, and no one even dared to tell me."


    Elliot''s heart broke from every word he spoke.


    Streams of tears filled his eyes.


    He could already read the situation, but still, a little positivity in him hoped that it wasn''t the case or that he could convince her not to do whatever she was nning to do.


    "Please," he begged desperately, "Can anyone exin this to me? This is not what I think it is, right?"


    "To defeat Vindicta," Rania answered him, "we need three kinds of energy as much as we could possibly get."


    "T-Three¡­ kinds?"


    "Yes," she replied bravely despite the tears that wanted to overflow. "Spiritual energy, holy energy, and¡­ life energy."


    Indeed, when the Spirit filled Rania''s body, wisdom came forth, making her understand the hidden meaning of the prophecy from her dream.


    "When night meets day when dusk meets dawn. In the beauty of the twilight, perfection wille. And out of the three, the greatest will rise."


    "In that case, let me do it instead," Elliot insisted. "I''m a Magi. I have a stronger body¡ªI can take it all!"


    But Rania shook her head.


    "No. The core from the Supreme is not inside you."


    "Core? But didn''t you¡ª"


    "I am the Vessel, Elliot. I am not just the Chosen Maiden. I was chosen to be the Vessel that can contain all kinds of energy in an unlimited amount. Therefore, I''m the only one who can take it. Once I''m done, you need to control that power and use it to defeat Vindicta. Make sure to pierce her heart."


    "N-No¡­ I don''t understand¡­ I don''t want to."


    "Elliot, I believe in you. You can do it."


    "At what cost?! What happens after you absorb them? What do you mean I need to control it? Why can''t you control it and defeat Vindicta? Why me?!"


    "Elliot, please. Don''t make this any harder than it is."


    Rania''sposure crumbled. Tears escaped her eyes no matter how many times she told herself she wouldn''t cry or that she would be strong. But Elliot''s words and questions only broke her heart further.


    Elliot smiled bitterly.


    Along with it, his heart shattered into pieces.


    Not just pieces, it was pulverized to the finest degree.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "You¡­ Y-You''re leaving me, aren''t you?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    s, everyone broke into tears. Misery filled the whole ce. Their hearts cried in great anguish and agony. There were so many words they wanted to say but were left unsaid. Only their tears spoke for them. And only their warm embrace expressed the grief they felt at that very moment.


    Everyone gave Rania the warmest hug they could give. After that, they did as she asked¡ªthey channeled all their energies towards her. The warmth of their powers filled her up little by little.


    Elliot watched her as she bathed into the beautiful light waves of power from everyone. Her body glowed brighter and brighter. Meanwhile, he was devastated to the highest degree. Lots of thoughts came to his mind, especially the thought that¡­


    "I already lost my parents¡­


    I didn''t know that I''d lose her, too¡­


    And there''s not even a single thing I could do about it."


    Indeed, it was either the salvation of one or many.


    The salvation of his beloved, or his and people.


    What choice was he supposed to make?


    Was there even a right or wrong answer?


    Somewhere in his heart, he was tempted to be selfish.


    But would that be something that Rania wanted?


    It was clear as day.


    Rania resolved herself to sacrifice.


    And perhaps, this immeasurable pain¡­ grief¡­ heartache¡­ was also his sacrifice.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    With his spirit crushed beyond repair and tear-stained face, Elliot flew towards Rania and embraced her tightly.


    An embrace that was also thest¡­


    A kiss that was also thest¡­


    Caressing her face and looking straight to her eyes, memorizing every part of her since it was also thest¡­


    They didn''t say anything to each other but only looked at each other with an extreme longing that was beyond words.


    Their tears continued to flow¡­ and flow¡­ and flow¡­


    With every drop was a shed of the love they shared for each other.


    As they stared at each other''s faces, streams of memories came to mind.


    From the moment they first met at the pavilion during the banquet¡­


    The moment where she almost lost her life in the Forbidden Chamber¡­


    Meeting him again only to be threatened and argued with him about his beliefs of himself. Good thing they resolved it and quickly became friends. Elliot was such a rude and hot-headed baby back then.


    Ducis and Luna didn''t know they were lovers back then, too.


    Then, the mystery of the prophecy and the trials¡­


    They all went through so much together.


    Each gate, they were taught a lot of things¡ªtrust, patience, self-control, kindness, mercy, joy, peace, sacrifice, righteousness, faith, hope, grace, and most especially, love.


    After the trials, the truth was finally revealed to them about the past, which helped them understand everything and win the fight against the real viin who orchestrated everything.


    Then, they went to Gaia, traveled through the shrines, defeated the monsters there, andstly, a battle with Vindicta to save the.


    It had been one heck of a journey¡­


    There were so many ups and downs but still, they stormed through it all with the help of the Supreme.


    It might not have been everything they wanted, but it had been everything they needed.


    All in all, it was worth it.


    And those memories, they would forever cherish in their hearts¡­ especially the moments they were together¡­


    From the first hug.


    The first holding hands.


    The first time they confessed their love.


    The first kiss.


    To the first date.


    Every first thing they did.


    And the second, the third, the fourth, and so on¡­


    Until the veryst.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Rania¡­ I love you so much."


    "And I love you so much more."


    Elliot chuckled despite the tears.


    "I beg to disagree. I love you more."


    Rania chuckled as well.


    "In that case, let''s just say we love each other equally."


    "Alright.. Let''s agree with that."

 Chapter 263 - The Vessel Broken

    [Music Rmendation: "Eternal Memory of Lightwaves" - Final Fantasy X-2 OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Also, prepare some tissues... (?©n?) ~


    After that, the transfer of energy waspleted. Rania''s body shined like the brightest star. Her light was so apparent that even those from below could see the light.


    Rania touched Elliot''s hand, and the Zweih?nder came out, floating in front of them.


    A hole suddenly appeared at the center of its handle where the crystals from the Guardians circled like a clock. The hole formed amid the other crystals, bigger than them by twice or thrice the size.


    Then, Rania drew both of her hands to her chest, facing each other. In the midst of it, a sphere came out, as big as a spiritual core and the perfect size for the hole in the sword. She poured out all of the energies she gathered in that spherical core¡ªspiritual, holy, and her own life energy.


    The three energies circled inside the core, changing its once pure white color into that of a rainbow.


    Lastly, Rania put the sphere into the sword, and it merged with it, transforming the ck sword into a pure white and most magnificent sword there ever was. Six wings adorned its handle, and the corners were embellished with iridescent colors.


    Not only did the sword transform, but Elliot''s body also started to glow so brightly like the sun, bringing light unto the whole world.


    As the light engulfed the world¡­


    So did it engulf Rania¡­


    Until the veryst speck of her life energy got absorbed into the sphere.


    And thatst speck¡­ was also thest piece of her.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Elliot closed his eyes the moment he saw Rania starting to fade away.


    He didn''t want thest memory he had of her be her body fading into nothingness.


    He wanted it to be her smile¡­ her sweet, gentle smile that could wash away any depression he would surely have moving forward.


    When thest piece of her was gone, he broke out into a wild cry.


    A cry that echoed throughout the world¡­


    A cry that reached the highest of heavens with how loud and heart-wrenching it was.


    "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    As if the heavens were crying with him, rain soon fell down from the skies.


    Such violent and turbulent rain poured heavily, draping everyone in its warm waters.


    Along with the rain, the time that once stood still in Rania''smand resumed to its normal flow now that the one whomanded it¡­ was gone.


    "RANIAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    The whole team wailed with Elliot.


    They couldn''t control their emotions.


    They were all too broken¡­ especially Elliot, whose brokenness was beyond repair.


    Like an unfortunate, lost soul, he held tight unto his sword¡ªthe sword that Rania poured all of her heart into. Lifting it up, he put his forehead onto the colorful crystal in the middle, which was hisst attempt at being close to her.


    Then, his aquamarine eyes burned as he saw Vindicta beyond the sword, looking around, bewildered by what just happened. What''s more, she could probably sense it¡ªthe sudden burst of power all around her but not from her, for it was the power of light.


    With so much power than ever, Elliot lunged towards Vindicta at a speed even the greatest enemy couldn''t match.


    Surprised by his attack, Vindicta immediately cast a thick barrier to protect her, now scared of the power that oozed out of Elliot''s body and sword. Yes, his aura was leaking out so much it was impossible not to feel. Even the pressure alone was already weighing down on Vindicta''s body.


    "H-How did this happen? Just a moment ago, I¡ª"


    "Why, Vindicta? WHY?!" Elliot asked him in a desperate cry. "Why do you always take away everyone that I love? Why are you so fixated on bringing me pain that you took her away from me?! WHY?!!! What did I do to you for you to hate me so much? WHY?!"


    His painful cry resonated with Vindicta.


    The memory of the day when she lost her beloved royal family¡­ King Eli, Queen Alice, and the prince.


    Her whole being was shaken to the core.


    She didn''t know why but suddenly¡­ looking at his eyes reminded her of so many things about her beloved king and queen.


    "I¡­ I-It''s because the world is evil. Everyone is evil. There is no good thing in it," she replied in a trembling voice. "Especially now that they''re gone."


    "You know the pain of losing the people you love, and yet you chose to inflict that same pain in everyone so they would suffer as you do."


    "Y-Yes! They should suffer! That''s what they deserve! T-That''s¡­"


    "Amare¡­ it hurts so much. So very much," Elliot cried once more.


    He didn''t make a mistake in calling her.


    Indeed, he called Vindicta her real name¡ªthe name bestowed to her by the Supreme. For that was the real her, the original her.


    Being called in her real name¡­ it was the first for a very long time.


    Vindicta''s spirit began to tear apart.


    One side was the part corrupted by Hatred, and the other was the real her, hiding underneath.


    "I understand your pain now¡­


    I understand the feeling of wanting to destroy the world.


    Even right now, I feel empty and miserable.


    What''s the point of living if she''s no longer here?


    Will I still be able to smile and continue living like this?


    Even something simple as breathing feels so hard to do."


    Vindicta''s body trembled.


    "N-No¡­ stop."


    "I want to hate everything just like you¡­ but I can''t," Elliot continued. "How can I hate the world she loved so much? The people not even her own, but she sacrificed her life for? How can I hate every single thing she cherished?"


    "Stop it! N-No more!"


    Vindicta''s sanity took a heavy blow. Her spirit ripped apart even greater.


    "That''s why," Elliot added. "That''s why¡­ I''ll choose to love instead. Love the people, the, and everyone in it."


    "AAAAAHH!!! STOP!!!" Vindicta screamed at the top of her lungs.


    As she screamed in pain, Elliot took the chance and stabbed her heart.


    Light shined through the sword and went down to Vindicta''s core.


    "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!"


    Once the light was absorbed in her body, it drove out the darkness until, s, her conflicting spirit finally separated!


    Amare''s other half immediately met with her missing piece,pleting herself into a whole. As soon as she gotpleted, she touched the sphere in Elliot''s sword and transferred her spiritual energy to it. A sudden surge of great power was added into him again.


    On the other hand, Hatred finally showed its real identity¡ªits entirety that was a hideous, wretched spirit filled with malice and contempt!


    "HOW DARE A MERE MORTAL!" Hatred''s voice changed into that of an evil man.


    His spirit barely had a form¡ªjust pure, evil darkness that grew its own red demonic eyes and fanged mouth. It was gigantic in form, filling up the distance from the ground below towards the sky in Amare''s continent as its height. Anyone who would see it would surely tremble at their feet.


    But not the same could be said of Elliot. He showed no ounce of fear towards the real enemy who caused the massive rift towards everyone. The real enemy that constantly plotted to kill, steal, and destroy¡ªHatred.


    "Your hold in this world will have to stop now," Elliot said. "You have destroyed us and made us suffer long enough. Today is thest day you''ll ever touch this and its people! HYAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    Elliot shed through Hatred''s spirit over and over again.


    Hatredughed, for he was a spirit, formless, and simply a mist. How could he evennd damage to him? A cocky smile could be seen from its mouth.


    But then¡­ the light from Elliot''s shes remained in Hatred''s spirit, damaging his core and sending pain all over his being!


    "W-what is this?! H-How can this be?! NOOOOO!!!"


    Elliot lunged at him again, from its head to its end, from one side to the other¡ªhe cut him and diced him into thousand pieces!


    A massive explosion soon followed, destroying the whole spirit of Hatred until he was no more.. And once he was gone, so did all the darkness fade away from Gaia.

 Chapter 264 - Gaia Restored

    [Music Rmendation: "Glorious Ruins" by Hillsong - avable in Spotify or Youtube] ~ Also, prepare some tissues... (?©n?) ~


    Elliot remained afloat in the air for what seemed to be forever.


    His hand clenched tight on the sword.


    His head looked up towards the higher sky, but his fringes covered his eyes.


    Yes, his eyes that were then¡­ still crying continuously.


    ''Supreme¡­ it''s all over now,'' Elliot prayed in his heart. ''Gaia is saved. The people are saved. Everything and everyone is saved¡­ except for Rania.


    My Lord¡­ it hurts so much. I don''t know if I can bear this.


    But I''ll rest in the thought that she''s with you now. She deserves to be there with you. At least that way, she won''t suffer any pain from this world anymore. So I¡­ I surrender her to you.


    Meanwhile, I''ll remain in this world and serve the people as their king until the day you appointed. That day, I''ll return to you as well. And that day, I''ll see her again and be with her again. Yes, I look forward to that day. For now, I''ll remain here and carry the weight of this sacrifice.


    Thank you for saving us by bringing Rania into our lives and for being with us every step of the way. For all the help, and power, and lessons¡ªfor everything.


    I will keep it all in my heart, especially the memories of her. For that is the only way I can keep her alive at the very least.''


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Despite the great triumph over Hatred, everyone''s heart mourned¡ªthe Guardians, the Sortis family who also knew the truth of what happened, and Selena. So while every surviving Magi rejoiced, they bowed their heads in great respect, adoration, thankfulness, and all sorts of indescribable feelings. Their eyes cried out like their king. And their lips remained shut like their kingcking the tiniest strength to even speak.


    As their hearts mourned, suddenly, a beautiful voice echoed in the wind.


    "When the mountains fall


    And the tempest roars You are with me


    When creation folds


    Still, my soul will soar on Your mercy."


    At the same time, the colorful core in Elliot''s sword detached itself from the sword and flew high towards the sky.


    Then, like ss, it shattered, releasing the immeasurable amount of energies it contained¡ªspiritual, holy, and life.


    "I''ll walk through the fire


    With my head lifted high


    And my spirit revived in Your story


    And I''ll look to the cross


    As my failure is lost In the light of Your glorious grace."


    Elliot''s eyes widened when he heard it. He was reminded of the time when Rania told him¡­


    "On thest day of my life, I want to spend it singing a song for the Lord because I want to thank Him for every moment that happened in my life. It wasn''t a smooth ride, but still¡­ it was beautiful."


    Elliot''s lips curved into a gentle smile. He closed his eyes and listened to the heavenly voice, basking himself in its familiar warmth.


    "So let the ruinse to life


    In the beauty of Your Name


    Rising up from the ashes


    God, forever You reign.


    And my soul will find refuge


    In the shadow of Your wings


    I will love You forever


    And forever, I''ll sing."


    Elliot wasn''t the only one who heard the song¡ªevery living being did, for it echoed throughout Gaia.


    As it did, the colorful sparkles of energy scattered throughout the, healing all of its wounds. Rania''s clones were also dispersed, but they finished their task of fixing the fissures before they did.


    Everyone witnessed the marvelous, unexinable sight, for never in the history of Gaia did spiritual energies heal a dying.


    Just like the voice sang, the ruins that were once Gaia came to life!


    The life it lost was back and to its full glory!


    The darkness was lifted, the wilted trees, nts, flowers¡ªall fauna and flora were rejuvenated. Marine life was back as well, the desert, mountains, cliffs, and the ocean¡ªeverything was back to what it once was!


    The waters weren''t murky anymore but shined the perfect aquamarine color. The volcanoes didn''t wreak havoc, and the storms and tempest were gone. And the skies¡­ it was back to its magnificent iridescent glow.


    How Elliot wished Rania could have seen what it looked like. But it was fine. He just had to make sure to tell her once they met again in the afterlife. For now, he''ll keep the memories with him.


    ***


    A few months have passed since then. The people had been busy rebuilding their homes, viges, towns, and countries. Nature had been restored, but not the same could be said for its infrastructure. It wasn''t that hard for them though; they were Magi, after all.


    King Elliot, too, had been busy running the kingdom and helping the people. He instructed Calum to return with the Floating Kingdom since Gaia had been restored much to their joy. He came with Azalea and all the former officials to the throne and reported everything that happened back on Earth to him. It had been a very long discussion, but all in all, Magi and human rtions were fixed. A treaty had been formed between the two, and they were on the way to redemption.


    They also discussed the current government of Gaia. Elliot did a little cleaning of his own officials and tested everyone before deciding his final list of Judges and Generals. For the Judges, he gave the four positions to Calum, Azalea, vis, and Selena, much to everyone''s surprise. Though they shouldn''t really be surprised since the four of them were the strongest next to the king and the closest to him as well, so of course, he trusted them¡ªincluding Azalea since by then, she already had her own spiritual core, thanks to Calum.


    For the Generals, he picked those that remained loyal to the throne and the kingdom, unswayed by Avarus'' evil schemes. Some of them were formerly from prison as well since the corrupt nobles worked hard in plotting against them. But King Elliot restored their honor, to which they were very much thankful. Because of that, the tale of his kindness and benevolence quickly spread out to the people, making them love him despite only knowing him recently.


    There was also another tale that spread throughout the and got recorded in history books. It was the tale of a Saintess¡ªa pure maiden favored by the Supreme. Despite being a human, she sacrificed her life to save the world and the people that once hurt her. She was kind, gentle, and full of hope, faith, and love. She didn''t let her past cloud her purpose but instead used it as her strength to follow the Supreme''s Will, which was to forgive Gaia of its sins and save it through her.


    It was the Sortis family who told this tale to everyone. Because of that, all Magi from different tribes, countries, and continents adored and respected the Saintess. Deeply thankful for her sacrifice, they erected statues and painted pictures in memory of herst moment¡ªwith her hands to her chest and the colorful core in between containing spiritual, holy, and life energies. The Supreme''s hand was her ground, signifying how she relied on Him for everything and her obedience to His Will.


    She was deemed both Heroine and Saintess in everyone''s hearts.


    Rania Caeles was her name¡ªthe Chosen Maiden and the Broken Vessel of the Supreme.

 Chapter 265 - The King And The Oracle

    [Music Rmendation: "1000 Words" - Final Fantasy X-2 OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Several months passed by once more until it became almost a year already since the Saintess'' passing and Gaia''s restoration. Everyone began living their normal lives. Even the king, Elliot, got used to his everyday routine¡ªtaking care of worldly affairs, the people, the Guardians, and everything else. His schedule had been hectic all year round. For his friends, it was nice seeing him doing fine after everything that happened. But then again, perhaps he was purposely keeping himself busy to avoid thinking of¡­ painful memories.


    There was one thing he kept on doing each day, though¡ªwriting letters which, by this time, had turned into one thick book of letters. He forgot when he started but before he realized it, he had been doing it every single day.


    It was a letter addressed to Rania, telling her whatever happened to him each day to the point that it had somehow be more of a diary than a letter. He wanted to make sure that he wouldn''t miss telling her everything once they met in the afterlife, so he decided to write them down.


    On the first day that he wrote a letter, there were so many things he wanted to say. The words were overflowing in his mind and heart, words that perhaps, could fill up an entire book. And yet, he only managed to fill up one page saying¡­


    To my beloved Rania,


    I miss you.


    Sincerely yours,


    Elliot


    The second, third, fourth, until the twelfth were all filled with one sentenced letters. After that, they gradually increased into two sentences, then three, until it became a whole paragraph or more.


    Along with it, his heart started to heal little by little. But then again, the wound she left was too deep that it became a huge scar on his heart. A scar that probably would never fade.


    Indeed, there was no medicine for a broken heart. We could only hope and wish they would turn into scars instead of ruining us.


    From time to time, Ducis and Luna would visit Elliot, or sometimes, the other Guardians. At such times, Elliot would ask them to share a story about Rania that only they knew. He would ask the same to vis, Selena, Calum, and Azalea. Fortunately, they did have something to share. But when the stories were all told, he would ask them¡­


    "Can you please tell me one more time? Anything you can remember about her. Even the tiniest details."


    At such times, his friends would urge him to cry instead because it had been a very long time since hest cried. It was as if he was punishing himself not to. If he disagreed, then they asked him to just tell them what he truly felt. At one point, he even argued with Luna.


    "Elliot, please stop that. Stop giving us that fake smile!" Luna shouted at him, crying. "You don''t have to force yourself to do that. You''re a person! It''s okay to grieve and cry. Rania wouldn''t want to see you like that. Please stop hurting yourself any more than you already are."


    "It''s alright," Elliot replied. "She''s¡­ not here anymore, so she won''t see it."


    After that fight, Ducis advised everyone to give him time. And time, they did give him until it''s almost been a year. But then, the people started suggesting to hold a festival in memory of the Saintess'' sacrifice¡ªa Restoration Festival. Calum was against the idea since doing it wouldn''t help Elliot''s healing. And making it a festival meant that they would have to hold such events yearly. That would only make him remember and go back to the pain each year.


    "If only these people knew¡­ would they even be suggesting such absurdity?"


    Nheless, Elliot liked the idea, so he allowed it. He even told them to hold the festival for a whole week. Therefore, the people had be busy preparing for the festival. After all, they only had one month left to prepare.


    At the same time, the Generals and nobles had been concerned about the king regarding a very important matter.


    "Your majesty, it''s been a year since you took the throne. And as a king, you have a duty to raise an heir to the throne who is of your own blood," one of the nobles said. "As such, I believe it is time for you to take a wife. Why not use the banquet nned for the festival to choose your bride?"


    "If you do not have anyone you fancy, then may I suggest the Oracle?" one of the Generals suggested. "She had been such a huge help and had been loyal to the throne ever since we could remember. The people respect and adore her, and she possesses all the qualities needed for a queen. I think there is no better candidate for it."


    Elliot sighed at the suggestion.


    "Can I not choose a queen? As for the child, I can simply adopt someone. Do I really need one from my own blood?"


    "Your majesty! T-That''s¡­ I''m afraid that is something you cannot do! Only true blood can be the heir."


    "Then maybe I can give the throne back to Calum, and his child can be the heir."


    "I''m afraid I must decline, your majesty," Calum firmly refused. "Ugh¡­ you don''t need to force yourself yet. But when the timees, you really must¡ª"


    "Then let''s end this conversation. I don''t need a queen."


    But the nobles didn''t give up easily. Having a king without an heir was simply absurd for them. To establish the future, a king must nt his roots early and teach all he can to his heir. On that matter, the Generals couldn''t help but agree. Only the Judges remained silent about the issue. They didn''t want to force their friend to open his heart to someone else when he was not ready yet.


    One evening though, when the sun just started to set, King Elliot and the Oracle Illuminaire identally met in the pavilion near the Forbidden Forest¡ªthe ce where he first met Rania¡ªas if fate was ying a joke on him.


    Illuminaire was carrying a bouquet of flowers on her arms¡ªroses, lilies, and irises. When people learned that the Saintess often went to that pavilion, somehow, people started leaving a bouquet of flowers there. It seemed that even the Oracle was caught up in doing the same.


    "Hm? My King? You''re here," Illuminaire gaped upon seeing him. He had always been busy, so she didn''t expect that he would meet him that night. Curtsying, she greeted him formally, "It''s a pleasure to meet the Anointed King of the Supreme."


    Elliot simply nodded his head. Thinking he didn''t want to talk, Illuminaire continued doing what she meant to do andid the flowers on the side of the pavilion. She then offered a short prayer and stood up, ready to leave.


    "Illuminaire," Elliot suddenly called her, much to her surprise.


    She turned around to face him and asked, "Yes? What may I help you with, my King?"


    "Do you¡­ want to get married?"

 Chapter 266 - In The Farplane

    [Music Rmendation: "Dreamy Shards" by Yasunori Mitsuda (Chrono Cross OST) - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Illuminaire was appalled by the sudden proposal. She wanted to refuse right away, but she was at a loss for words. She knew very well how much he loved Rania and still loved her so much. But to propose to her? Yes, he needed a queen, and she was familiar with the royal protocols but still¡­ to even suggest such a thing.


    But then again, Rania was gone. With the way things were going with him, it would be impossible for him to fall in love with someone else. One way or another, he needed a queen and an heir to the throne in the future. What choice was he supposed to make? At times like these, political marriage would really be the only option.


    "Aaahhh¡­" Illuminaire sighed deeply. "My King, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that today."


    Elliot sighed as well. Then, he sat on the couch in the pavilion and stared at the sky.


    "They want you as the queen. And truthfully, there is no better candidate than you."


    "I have always held you in high regard, for you are our king, and you are a dear friend of mine. I didn''t expect for you to be such a jerk at times."


    Elliot chuckled. "Yeah, I am. And I didn''t expect the Oracle to call me a jerk. Ha-ha-ha. Sorry about that. It will indeed be a great burden on you."


    "Exactly," Illuminaire snorted. "I still want to marry with love."


    "Right. And you should." Sighing, he continued. "Forget I said that."


    "Oh, I really will."


    "Uhm."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ''There he goes again,'' Illuminaire thought as she observed Elliot carefully. ''Staring at the sky¡­ as if he''s waiting for her toe back. But dead people don''te back. There is no such magic to resurrect the dead. There is only one who could give life, and that is the Supreme.''


    Illuminaire then looked at the starry sky with him and prayed earnestly in her heart.


    ''Oh, my dear Supreme, Lord of the heavens and earth. Please, help our king, your Anointed King. Give him all the strength he needs to ovee this great ordeal. And¡­ if you would be so kind to¡ªI know you never did it for any Magi before, but¡­ please¡­ like how you resurrected our, can you also¡­ resurrect her?''


    ***


    Meanwhile¡­


    On a ce farther than the universe¡­


    Or rather, a ce "beyond" the universe¡­


    A ce unrestricted by time¡­


    A ce where death, sickness, and pain do not reside¡­


    A certain beautiful woman could be seen sleeping on a bed of flowers and grass.


    The clear blue sky was her roof, tall trees were the corners of her little house, and the streams of water flowing from the mountain to thend below were her music.


    Her eyes were closed but only for a moment. Soon, she was awakened by a voice.


    "Rania, wake up. Open your eyes."


    Rania''s eyebrows twitched.


    "¡­Hm? Father?"


    "Yes," He answered. "You have done well, my dear child. You have been faithful and fought a good fight of faith."


    Tears fell from her eyes as she opened them.


    "I couldn''t have done it without You."


    "Truly, I am very proud of you, my child."


    Oveed by emotions, Rania got up and embraced Him. She cried and cried and cried. Each drop of tears contained so many emotions that mere words wouldn''t be enough to exin the gravity of each¡ªthe pain, the joy, the gratitude, but also the longing.


    And yet, the Supreme understood it all. Words were never a barrier for Him. He understood her with great depth no one else could.


    Gently, the Supreme patted Rania''s head as He embraced her back.


    "Hu-hu-hu-hu¡­"


    Rania cried for so long, and the Supremeforted her until she stopped and smiled at Him.


    After that, they talked¡ªa lot. From questions like "where she was" and "how beautiful the ce was," to "I wonder what happened to everyone," "Are they all doing fine?", "Is Elliot alright?" and so many other questions.


    The Supreme happily answered them all, and Rania was relieved to know that everyone was doing okay¡­ well, except for Elliot, who was still depressed.


    "Haah¡­ That child of mine is really stubborn," the Supreme jested. "He had been bugging me daily to either take him, too or to give you back."


    "Huh?!" Rania was shocked. "T-That''s¡­ I''m so sorry, Father! It''s because of me! I didn''t exin everything well with him, so maybe that''s why he couldn''t ept it and¡ª"


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! Do not fret, my child. I understand himpletely."


    "Oh¡­ of course. He''s just really stubborn, yes."


    The Supreme smiled gently towards Rania, who was then starting to worry about Elliot.


    "You seem to still have a lot of worries," He said.


    "That''s¡­ I''m sorry, but yes," Rania confessed. "I''m¡ªI know I shouldn''t worry, and I know you have everything under control, but it''s just that¡­."


    Reluctant to say the words, she lowered her eyes and head.


    "It''s alright. Tell me how you truly feel. I''m not asking because I don''t know but because I want to hear it from you."


    "Father¡­ I truly love being here with You, and there''s nothing more I could have hoped for. It''s just that¡­ I¡­ I miss him. And I miss everyone, too. Somehow, I hope I could spend a little more time with them."


    The Supreme patted her head once more and smiled dearly at her.


    "I understand," He said. "I never meant for you to stay long here in the first ce. It is not yet time for you."


    Hearing these words, Rania''s eyes shot wide open. Unable to say anything, she just stared at Him. Unexinable thankfulness and joy overflowed in her heart that she began to sob once more.


    "My dear child, surely you didn''t think that I am the God of the dead, did you?"


    "F-Father¡­ hu-hu-hu-hu¡­"


    "I am the God of the Living, and live you should."


    A light came from the tip of the Supreme''s finger, and with it, He touched Rania''s forehead. Then, He breathed life into her once more.


    "Go on, my faithful child. Enjoy the fruits of yourbor and live happily," He said. "We shall meet again someday, on your appointed time."


    "Thank you so much, Father."


    A blinding light soon followed.


    Rania couldn''t see anything or feel anything.


    Until she woke up in a field full of Verus Amor flowers. Their crystal-like petals gave an iridescent glow like the skies above. And their scent filled the air with their soothing fragrance.


    Her lips curved into a beautiful smile and said¡­


    "I''m back."

 Chapter 267 - The Restoration Festival

    [Music Rmendation: "Melodies of Life" - Final Fantasy IX OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The sound of fireworks could be heard everywhere.


    All the Magi were overjoyed. It was the first day of the Restoration Festival, and everyone felt ecstatic as they were reminded of how their world was saved. It seemed only like yesterday when it was still on the brink of destruction, but then the Supreme chose to save them. And they were all grateful for the Saintess. How they wished they could have thanked her in person.


    Meanwhile, this very same Saintess whom they thought was dead, was merely roaming around the town, appreciating everything her sightnded upon. It felt like it had been a long time since shest saw people¡ªat least for her. The lively atmosphere, enchanting decorations, different magics being performed here and there¡ªhow she missed seeing them. Her head looked from left to right, up and down, and everything was amusing for her. A big smile could be seen on her face.


    "Hello there! Would you like some flowers?" a passing merchant offered her. "Yes, I know, this is a replica of a Verus Amor flower and not a real one, but you should get yourself one. It''s the symbol of the Saintess. We will offer this to herter at the ceremony!"


    Rania, hearing the word "Saintess" was surprised. She never knew anyone who was a Saintess, at least not until she temporarily left the living world.


    "The Saintess?" she asked, curious of what he meant.


    "Oh my heavens!" the merchant was appalled. "Where have you been living all this time?" Pointing his hand on the huge statue located at the town square, he told her, "There, that''s the Saintess. She saved us from chaos exactly one year ago. It''s too bad she had to die, though. I personally would like to say my thanks."


    Rania looked at the statue and was even more surprised. Well, who wouldn''t be? The statue was her!


    "Ahm¡­" blushing, she didn''t know what to say first. "I think there''s no need to go that far. Creating statues¡­ that''s rather embarrassing."


    "Huh? What''s embarrassing about that? Are you one of those who disrespect the Saintess? Unbelievable!"


    "Wait¡ªNo. I meant, the Saintess would probably feel embarrassed if she sees that."


    The merchant was baffled.


    "Ugh. I think you need help. Are you alright in the head, miss?"


    Shaking his head, he left her. He thought he didn''t want to speak with a lunatic.


    "Oh my goodness," Rania whispered to herself as she covered her face. "What happened when I was away? How could they make statues of me? And what''s weird is that they don''t recognize it''s me. Ha-ha-ha! Well¡­ maybe it looks too beautiful than the real one, that''s why. And it has no color except for the core. I should talk to Elliot and tell them to take down these statues."


    Continuing further inside the town, she saw lots of shops selling food, essories, dresses, and different stuff. Most of them had items rted to the Saintess as well. Because of that, she decided to buy a cloak to cover herself.


    "Is there anyone else buying a dress forter''s banquet?" another merchant shouted from afar. "If there''s no one, I''m closing the shop now."


    When Rania heard it, she hurried towards the clothes shop. She struggled to go there, though, due to the amount of people swarming everywhere.


    "Ahm, excuse me!" she shouted. "When you said banquet, did you mean¡ª"


    "Yes, a banquet at the pce," she answered. "Are you new here?"


    "Yes, something like that."


    "Well, are you buying?"


    She thought for a moment before answering. Honestly, she was already headed towards the Grand Pce since she thought Elliot and the others would be there. But then again, she had been gone for a long time¡ªas the merchant said, it''s been a year. They''d be surprised if she just arrived like nothing happened, right?


    Thinking of a little mischief, she answered the seamstress, "Yes, I am. Can you rmend me something nice and white?"


    The seamstress looked at her from head to foot.


    "Hmm¡­ you are very pretty. It shouldn''t be hard to match you with something," she said. "But a white dress would be a bit hard. You see, I''m just a normal shop, so most of my clothes are made of Pandora grass. It will change color once you wear it. Unless you''re the Chosen Maiden, it won''t turn white."


    Rania wanted tough so bad.


    ''So this is what it feels like¡­ ha-ha-ha.''


    "If you''re rich, you can go to the high-ss shops. They use high-ss magic on clothes to make them bypass the Pandora charm."


    "It''s alright," Rania answered her. "Your dresses are very pretty. I''d like to try them."


    "Aww. Aren''t you a sweetie? Okay,e on here. Let''s get you prep''d."


    After that, Rania enjoyed touring around the town before she went to the Grand Pce. She made sure to buy little trinkets for everyone as a gift. Though she felt a little guilty for creating Magi money using magic. She promised herself to go back to those merchants and pay them for realter.


    Hours passed, and soon enough, evening came. Rania learned a lot of things as she wandered around the town. But atst, it was time to go to the Grand Pce. She felt both excited and nervous. Would they still recognize her? Or maybe they have forgotten about her? The Supreme did tell her a lot of stuff but still¡­ would they still feel close when they meet again? Or would there be a gap? Or worse, they might be angry with her!


    "Hmmm¡­ I sure hope they won''t be angry," Rania muttered to herself. "I can already see Luna nagging me lots. Oh well, it''s fine. I can bare the nagging."


    "Next! Invitation, please," the pce guard said.


    Rania was surprised. She didn''t have an invitation. She never thought Elliot would close off the pce like that.


    "An invitation? Shouldn''t everyone be allowed to attend the banquet? It''s to celebrate the Restoration Festival, right?" she asked the guard.


    "You''re not from here, are you?"


    "Something like that, yes."


    "I''m afraid the king had to restrict people in the pce. The nobles had been nagging him to get a queen for himself, and well¡ªlots of women became interested that they juste and go like flies to the pce. Our king is too handsome! And too kind! This is what happens when¡ªugh. Anyway, if you don''t have an invitation, you can''te in, I''m afraid."


    "Oh, I see. How do I get an invitation?"


    "Unless you have a rtionship with his majesty or are close to any of his officials, you won''t get one. And don''t even try cheating the invitation! We have magic detectors. And don''t try sneaking inside the pce! We are heavily guarded."


    "Right¡­ Okay, thank you very much then."


    Rania sighed as she walked around the walls of the pce. It really was heavily guarded.


    "This is a problem. How will I go inside?" she asked herself. "And to think Elliot is getting targeted by so many women. Ehem! That''s rather unnerving. Anyway, how do I go inside? Maybe I should teleport? I am familiar with the inside of the pce, so I should be able to teleport, right?"


    And so, the night continued with Rania having a dilemma of how to enter the pce.


    Meanwhile, the guests started to gather inside. Wonderful music could be heard all around¡ªfrom the entrance gates up to the banquet hall and even in the gardens. Delicious foods were ready on the tables around the hall, where servants stood to cater to the guests. The tables and chairs around them were all arranged neatly, with only the most sophisticated designs for the furniture. The banquet hall itself was a work of art. Whoever prepared it must truly be a genius for its beauty.


    Soon enough, everyone has gathered, wearing their best attires. After all, they would meet with their king. Some made sure their daughters were the most beautiful in order to catch his attention. Perhaps, they would be chosen as a queen. Aside from the reason of the Restoration Festival, the nobles were adamant on making the king choose his queen to the point that the festival had be an excuse. Indeed, such ungrateful nobles disrespecting the spirit of the festival.


    Nheless, their much-awaited king soon arrived. From above, a pir of light shined on the throne, which was located at the farthest center of the hall. When the light faded, it revealed their glorious king, in a suit that shied away from his unparalleled beauty. Still, it perfectly fitted him, only making his already handsome countenance shine even brighter. The golden crown was on his head, and a long, white cape fell from his shoulders.


    When he arrived, everyone curtseyed and bowed before him.


    "All hail the Anointed King of the Supreme!" they greeted him. "May your kingdomst forever!"

 Chapter 268 - The Kings Beloved

    [Music Rmendation: "Melodies of Life" - Final Fantasy IX OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    "Everyone, thank you foring here to celebrate the Restoration Festival with us," King Elliot said as he stood in front of the guests. "Exactly one year ago, the whole was on the verge of dying. We, Magi, were all supposed to die and not survive the tragedy. Truly, we deserve such an ending for all the sins wemitted."


    Everyone fell silent from the truth of his words. They were reminded once more of the things of the past, and gratefulness filled their hearts.


    "But the Supreme, who loves us so dearly, shed His grace towards us. Instead of destruction, He sent us salvation. Thus, He chose a maiden of pure heart who was willing and did not hesitate to sacrifice her life for the salvation of people, not even her own. The Chosen Maiden, the Vessel of the Supreme, our Heroine, and Saintess¡­ Rania Caeles."


    Some shed tears for the Saintess, bowing their heads as they clenched on the Verus Amor flower in their hands.


    Lifting up the flower, King Elliot continued, "Let us all remember this great, indescribable sacrifice. Today, tomorrow, and for the generations toe. Let us not forget the Supreme''s kindness and grace. And let us not forget, the one who saved us all."


    Such immense longing and sadness reflected on Elliot''s eyes as he stared at the Verus Amor flower he lifted. He was reminded of the time he offered that same flower to cheer her up and how beautiful her smile was after.


    Oh, how broken he was. If it was possible to cry without tears, that was precisely what Elliot was doing at that very moment.


    After that, the Oracle came and led the prayer of thankfulness and worship to the Supreme. Everyone sang their hearts out and revered the Most High, for He was worthy of all praises.


    ***


    On the other hand, Rania sessfully sneaked inside the pce. The Generals were alerted of the person who teleported, but they couldn''t find her!


    "To be able to do such a thing and surpass our security," one of the Generals said, "just how formidable is this enemy?"


    "The King is busy with the celebration," another one said towards her subordinates, "make sure to inform the Judges instead. Also, inform Servus, the king''s aide, to be wary of anyone who seems suspicious. No one must get near the king and the guests!"


    Too bad for them, they would never find her¡ªshe teleported inside the Forbidden Chamber, which still was a ce only the king could enter. It was Ducis'' abode, and only the king was allowed to meet with the Guardians.


    "The Forbidden Chamber¡­ how nostalgic," Rania said to herself. "It still looks the same. I guess Ducis was not fond of redecorating, huh? Or maybe, he''s too busy flirting with Luna?" She chuckled at the thought of it.


    She then looked around, hoping to see them, but no one was around. The ce was dark and empty, only the moon''s light illuminated the ce. Shrugging, she touched the doors of the chamber and went outside. No one was around as well, so she continued walking, still wearing the white cloak she had on, with the white dress underneath, and went towards the banquet hall.


    On her way, she saw little kids ying around the pavilion¡ªthe ce where she first met Elliot.


    Rania''s eyes lit up when she saw the pavilion. It was such a precious ce for her¡ªso many important memories happened there, and remembering them at that moment, her heart squeezed tight, and her eyes formed tears on its corners.


    Wanting to get a closer look, she walked nearer and saw that the whole area was covered with different flower bouquets. The children, too, were putting flowers and praying¡ªkind of like the thing humans do when they go to cemeteries.


    "Haah¡­ I feel so sorry for the king," the little girl said after she was done praying.


    "Huh? Why?" the other asked.


    "Didn''t you know? The Saintess is also the King''s Beloved. But she had to sacrifice her life to save us."


    "What?! Is that true? Where did you hear that?"


    "Apparently, my sister confessed to the king a week ago. She got turned down, though. The king said his heart already belonged to someone, and he already had his Beloved, which was the Saintess, so he can''t return her feelings."


    "Woah! I didn''t know that."


    "So that''s why the king hasn''t married!" said another.


    "Yeah. But¡­ the Saintess is dead," the other pouted. "Does that mean he will never be happy?"


    "That''s why I feel sorry for the king."


    "We should pray for him to find happiness!"


    "Yes! Let''s do that! Maybe the Supreme will hear us."


    And so, the children prayed once more.


    Rania''s heart squeezed again. This time, in a mixture of sadness, pain, and happiness. She was sad to hear about Elliot''s suffering but happy and excited to see him again. A surge of yearning spread through her heart. She shouldn''t dy anymore. She wanted to see him right at that moment.


    And so, Rania ran towards the banquet hall, lifting up the hem of her dress and cloak. As if she was invisible, the pce knights didn''t even notice her despite their weariness of the intruder. Perhaps it was a little help from the Supreme.


    Soon enough, she arrived at the banquet hall, where everyone was already busy dancing, eating, and celebrating merrily.


    Rania froze up the moment she stepped inside the hall. She was still by the huge door where the ushers were surprised at herte arrival and kept asking who she was.


    But Rania didn''t hear them. Her gaze was fixed unto the king sitting on the throne.


    Rivers of tears fell from her eyes.


    "Elliot¡­," she whispered his name.


    Oh, how she missed him so much. But she shouldn''t cry. It was a joyous asion! She should be smiling! So, she wiped her tears and smiled brightly.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    She walked and walked and walked towards the throne.


    The ushers tried to stop her, but the overflowing guest became a barrier for her.


    She continued on, walking slowly towards him, trying to contain the extreme emotions she was feeling at that moment.


    When she was but a few meters away from the throne, Servus took notice of her. He immediately went towards her and stopped her from proceeding any further.


    "Excuse me, miss," Servus interrupted her. "But¡­ may I know who you are? You cannot simply approach his majesty as you please."


    Seeing the king''s aide wary of someone, the guest couldn''t help but look at what was happening. The music died down, and everyone turned to a halt. The pce knights alerted themselves, waiting for an order to attack the possible intruder.


    Rania, who was then still cloaked in white, smiled towards Servus.


    "I seem to have gained a lot of namestely," she answered him.


    Her voice exuded kindness, gentleness, and warmth.


    Hearing her voice in a surrounding that turned silent, Elliot''s eyes widened. The life and brilliance that his eyes once lost suddenly returned.


    ''¡­ That voice!'' he thought as he lifted his gaze to see the cloaked woman.


    With much anticipation, he even jolted from his seat, wanting to go near her, but his knees didn''t cooperate for some reason. Instead, he stood fixed on his position, unable to move or even utter a single thing.


    The cloaked woman continued her words. Now, with everyone''s eyes on her.


    "Some said I was the Chosen Maiden. While some said, I am the Vessel, the Heroine, or Saintess who saved everyone."


    "Oh my goodness!" Selena, who was sitting two seats beside the king, recognized her immediately and yelped. Her lips trembled, and her eyes cried out in great joy.


    vis, Calum, and Azalea realized it as well and gestured to Servus not to stop her.


    The cloaked woman then continued walking towards Elliot.


    "But out of all of them, my most favorite was¡­ The King''s Beloved."


    Atst, sheid down her hood and took off her cloak, revealing the pure white Pandora dress she was wearing.


    With the most beautiful smile she could give, she smiled dearly at Elliot.


    And Elliot, who couldn''t believe his eyes, trembled greatly and cried.


    Yes¡­ for the very first time in a long while, he finally cried.


    Rania spread out her arms sideways, and Elliot ran towards her in a sh.


    Tightly¡ªvery tightly¡ªhe embraced her.


    "Rania!" he shouted as his emotions burst out from his chest.


    All the misery¡­


    Grief¡­


    Pain¡­


    Frustration¡­


    Depression¡­


    And all the longing¡­


    They faded away with just a simple embrace from her.


    Rania was back. She was alive. And he was hugging her right at that moment.


    Solid, real, and not a clone or a fragment of his imagination¡ªit was her!


    That same warmth, that same scent, and her same aura¡­


    Once more, no words were uttered¡­ only their extreme feelings etched out in their tear-stained faces.


    Ovee by emotions, Selena and Azalea came running towards her as well and hugged her, followed by vis and Calum, who bowed their heads in thankfulness.


    The guests, officials, knights, and Generals, who were not stupid enough to not understand the situation, bowed their heads in reverence and awe.


    And that''s not all.


    The Guardians¡­ who felt her presence from the moment she entered Gaia once more, also appeared before everyone, crying their eyes out seeing her before them. Everyone ran towards her, making the group hug even bigger.


    "The Saintess is alive!" the guests shouted.


    And soon, even the people on the streets heard of the great, great news.


    Indeed, the Supreme was the God of the living, and there was nothing He couldn''t do.

 Chapter 269 - A Promise Of Forever

    [Music Rmendation: "Don''t Think Twice" by Y¨­ko Shimomura - Kingdom Hearts OST - avable in Youtube]


    From then on, the Restoration Festival just got another meaning for its festivity¡ªthe Resurrection of the Saintess. Not only was Gaia restored, she, too, whom the Supreme was very much pleased with, was revived, and now living full of life! And so, the Sortis family had to update the story of the Saintess, passed along to everyone and to the generations toe.


    A lot of things happened afterward¡ªmostly Elliot monopolizing Rania to the point where he almost neglected his duties just to be with her. He got an earful from Rania, though, so he was forced to resume his kingly duties despite his great desire to be with her. Somehow, he understood Calum''s feelings of denying the throne. Like him, he preferred to spend more time with his beloved than work. But then again, the kingdom won''t run by itself.


    Aside from work, everyone had be busy preparing for the royal wedding as well. It was no question who would be the king''s queen now that Rania was back. The officials arranged everything even before Elliot was able to propose to Rania. But Elliot wanted everything in order and especially done for her. The people helped out a lot with his proposal as well.


    In a floating ind, specially created by Elliot with much effort and intricateness, he nned out his proposal. It was located at the heart of Gaia¡ªfrom the huge hole Vindicta''s powers left on the Continent of Amare, he formed the ind at its center.


    Four bridges made of iridescent ss from Amare''s pce were ced at its four corners. Trees that bore only pink, purple, and white flowers and leaves decorated the whole ce. There were several gardens in all directions, filled with only the most beautiful of flowers neatly arranged together¡ªeven the hedges on the gardens had flowers. Fountains could be seen here and there, beautiful ponds, or natural springs and rivers. And at the very center was a mansion he built with his powers¡ªa pure white mansion that managed to surpass the beauty of Amare''s castle.


    Elliot knew every little thing that Rania liked. From their random conversations back when they just knew each other to the little secrets, he remembered them all, not missing a single one of them. Thus, knowing those things, he created "Aeternus" ¡ª the name he gave the floating ind that meant "eternal" just like his never-ending for her.


    And so, in bended knees, he proposed to her¡­


    In a garden filled with Verus Amor flowers, with the most outstanding musicians ying the most romantic music for them¡­


    From his handsid a box containing the most beautiful ring there ever was¡ªeven the ring was his creation.


    It had a pure white body, with twelve tiny crystals embedded on it, signifying the colors of the twelve Guardians. And at its center was the most pristine, transparent gem made with Elliot''s highly concentrated magic, making it the most precious gem there ever was in all history. The gem reflected all the light colors forming a pastel aurora inside. Golden and silver sparkles looked like the stars inside. Indeed, what a beautiful ring it was.


    "Rania," Elliot called her dearly as he offered the ring to her.


    "Elliot¡­"


    "There are so many things I want to say to you right now to the point I don''t even know where to begin. Good thing, Ipiled them all in a book¡ªwell, several books actually," he chuckled.


    Then, the books he mentioned suddenly appeared in front of Rania and circled her. They all had a white cover with golden corners. Only the numbers on its covers were different.


    Picking the first book, she opened its pages. And on the very first page, the very first letter said¡­


    To my beloved Rania,


    I miss you.


    Sincerely yours,


    Elliot


    Evidence of teardrops could be seen on the page. Along with it were a thousand words that were lying beneath the spaces¡ªthe words unwritten, unsaid.


    Reading the first page alone made Rania sob terribly that tears didn''t want to stop flowing. What more if she read the rest of it?


    But then, she strengthened herself and flipped to the next page, and the next, and the next after that. They were all one-liner letters saying¡­


    "Why did you leave me?"


    "It hurts¡­ so much."


    "I want to be with you."


    "You are my life, my light¡ªnow that you''re gone, I live in darkness."


    "Rania, I love you."


    "I love you with an evesting love."


    "Please,e back to me."


    At some point, her fingers froze up, unable to turn the pages anymore.


    When Elliot noticed it, he removed the books near her and ced them at the table nearby with a swish of his hand.


    "You can read them allter," Elliot said as he wiped her tears away. "But for now, answer me."


    "Elliot¡­"


    "Rania, will you be with me today, tomorrow, and until eternity?"


    "Sniff¡­ yes," Rania softly answered.


    "Will you be my bride, my wife, and my queen?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Will you promise never to leave me again and do something stupid?"


    "Yes¡ªhuh? Wait, that wasn''t stupid."


    "Ha-ha-ha. Just kidding. You''re crying too much."


    "Whose fault do you think it is?"


    Elliot grabbed Rania''s hand and put the ring on her finger. He then kissed her hand after and caressed her face.


    "You said yes, so make sure to keep that promise, okay?"


    Raniaughed and nodded her head.


    "Because whatever happens, I''m not letting you go. If you decide to go back to heaven before me, even there, I will chase you and bug the Supreme again."


    "Ha-ha-ha! Yes, I know. The Supreme did say you were really stubborn."


    "Ha-ha-ha! That, I really am."


    Smiling towards each other, with an expression filled with such deep love and affection, they stared into each other''s eyes.


    "I love you, Rania."


    "I love you more."


    Elliot chuckled again, remembering thest things they said to each other back then. So, he continued the same lines.


    "In that case, let''s just say we love each other equally."


    Rania understood it immediately andughed.


    "Alright. Let''s settle with that."


    And so, in the middle of the setting sun, the two shared the sweetest of all kisses.


    After that, their wedding followed¡ªthe royal wedding that everyone highly anticipated to the point that Magi from all over the world visited on the day they shared their vows. It was the wedding of the year, the century, and the millennia for no wedding was held as extravagant as theirs. And Rania''s dress¡­ was simply magnificent.


    Even the skies and the heavens were in their favor. For never in the whole history of Magi did the legendary flower of Verus Amor fall from the sky like snow! The most precious flower¡ªwith all its authenticity¡ªfell from the sky! And it wasn''t the Guardian of Nature that made it happen¡ªit was the Supreme.


    Luna, Selena, and Azalea cried out in joy as they saw Rania walk the aisle.


    Elliot fell in a daze upon seeing her divine beauty as she walked towards him.


    When she reached the altar, they faced each other and held hands.


    "Do you, King Elliot Verus Regis," the priest asked, "take the Saintess, Rania Caeles, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until parted by death?"


    "Even if death parts us. This, I solemnly vow," Elliot answered with a bright smile on his face.


    Turning to Rania, the priest asked her, "And do you, Saintess Rania Caeles, take our king, Elliot Verus Regis, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until parted by death?"


    "Even in heaven, we shall be together. This, I solemnly vow," Rania answered.


    "With the power vested upon me, I now pronounce you two, husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride."


    And as the priest said, Rania and Elliot shared the most romantic kiss.


    After that, the queen''s crown wasid on Rania''s head.


    And the people shouted:


    "All hail the king! All hail the queen! May your kingdomst forever!"


    And so, as the prophecy foretold¡­


    The king DID have his queen.


    With his righteous right hand,


    He ruled the kingdom forevermore.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    THE END.


    ________________________


    (?©n?) (?©n?) (?©n?)


    To my Beloved Readers,


    Thank you so much for reading "The King''s Beloved" till the end. Words are not enough to express my gratitude to each one of you. Everyment you leave, every review you make, every power stone you give me, the gifts and golden tickets¡ªeverything has be an encouragement for me to continue writing this story. And most especially, for all the words cheering me on, thank you very, very much. I would never have made it till the end if it weren''t for you.


    Like all stories, things muste to an end. But don''t worry, you still have side stories to read until mid-March. I hope you enjoy them as well.


    Like Rania and Elliot and every character in TKB, may you all find your purpose and happiness in life. And may the Lord be with you and bless you all the days of your life.


    Thank you all so much again. I hope to see you again in the next books I will write. I''ll continue pursuing my passion which is writing. I still have lots to learn but thank you for giving me the opportunity and encouragement to learn.


    Lots of love,


    Macy Bae

 Chapter 270 - Side Story: First Night (Part 1)

    [Music Rmendation: "Melodies of Life" - Final Fantasy IX OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    After the most extravagant royal wedding, Rania and Elliot''s life had been nothing but pure bliss. Their "first night" especially was a memory Elliot had be really fond of. After all, it was a night filled with intimacy he never knew. Good thing he didn''t fail it though¡ªall thanks to vis, who, in all kindness and consideration of the king, asked him a week prior to the wedding:


    "Ahm¡­ Your majesty," vis hesitated but still asked otherwise, "if you don''t mind me asking¡­."


    "Hm? What is it?" Elliot turned to him, still with a bunch of papers in his hand. He was busy finishing a week''s pile of work so he could take a whole week off for their honeymoon.


    "Ehem, Ehem. It''s about the first night¡ªyou know, the one after the wedding."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you familiar with how husbands and wives share their first night?"


    Elliot blinked his eyes. "You mean¡­ how people reproduce?"


    Thinking he understood it, vis'' eyes lit up.


    "Yes! Exactly. So you are familiar, huh? I thought you wouldn''t since you didn''t receive those kinds of lessons," he muttered.


    "I read about it in books of Biology and others," Elliot added and recited the words he remembered, "When the male genitalia meets the female genitalia, seeds wille out, meeting that of the female''s, h h h, and then, a baby is reproduced."


    vis'' face turned pale, horrified by his "vast" knowledge about it. And Calum, who was sitting on the couch reading papers,ughed out loud.


    "HA-HA-HA-HA!"


    "Oh my goodness," vis sighed deeply as he bowed his head and pressed his temples. "I knew it. You pure, virgin, innocent king. You don''t know a single thing about intimacy! I can''t believe this. How have you been spending your days with her all this time?!"


    Elliot''s eyes widened at vis'' sudden oush.


    "Hey! That''s not how you talk to your king."


    "Yeah, a king of all virgins, that is. Seriously!"


    "I-I''m not that bad," Elliot pouted, his face turned red. "W-We kiss and hug, you know."


    "Yes¡ªjust like young lovers do."


    "I don''t get you. Why are you nagging me? Did I say something wrong?"


    "You don''t just put it in, she''ll get hurt¡ªugh¡­."


    "What?! I¡­ I don''t want to hurt her."


    "Of course, you shouldn''t!" Turning to Calum, he urged him, "Hey, help a little here. He''s your cousin. Teach him about it!"


    But Calum smirked at his words.


    "Are you sure you want me to teach him? I''m afraid my lessons would be too much for him."


    vis raised his eyebrows. "Too much? What have you been doing with Azalea all this time? Uhhh¡­ What kind of rtives are you? One is a beast, and the other is a pure, innocentmb."


    "Am I supposed to be themb?" Elliot pouted again.


    Sighing once more, vis clicked his tongue.


    "Fine. I''ve decided. From now on, I''ll teach you how."


    With that, their lessons on "How to please your wife in bed" started. And by the end of it, Elliot''s face turned red from all the new knowledge he had learned.


    "I can''t believe t-that''s how," his lips trembled, "How can I do that to Rania?"


    "Trust me, she''ll like it. My wife¡ªahm, never mind."


    vis'' face turned red as well.


    "Anyway, I''m out of here. I''m going back home to my wife. Continue learning, your majesty. You still have a long way to go."


    ***


    And so, the first night of their week-long honeymoon started. The servants helped Rania prepare and dressed her in the most alluring nightgown, much to her embarrassment. Meanwhile, Elliot froze up as he sat on the bed, waiting for her. His ears were so red, and his heart thumped so loud from both nervousness and excitement.


    ''Will I be able to do good tonight? Will she even like it? Ugh¡­''


    "Elliot," Rania called him and tapped on his shoulder.


    She had been calling him for a while now, but he wasn''t responding.


    Elliot flinched at her touch.


    "Oh, Rania. Sorry about that, I was just¡ª"


    Rania chuckled. "Nervous? Your face is red."


    "H-Huh? That''s¡­ I''m¡ªugh¡­ Yes, I am a bit nervous."


    "Ha-ha-ha. The same goes for me. You don''t need to force yourself, though."


    She then sat on the bed beside him.


    "We can just sleep together while holding hands. We don''t need to do anything yet. We can do it when you''re more ready or¡ª"


    "Do you not want to do it with me?" Elliot asked, sulking.


    "What? No, that''s not what I mean," Rania frantically corrected him. "Of course, I want to do it with you¡ªwhat I mean is¡­."


    Realizing the words she just said, Rania, too, blushed so much her whole face turned red.


    Elliot chuckled at her cuteness. It was only then that he noticed how dangerously gorgeous she was that night. His heart thumped louder, and his hands clenched tight on the bedsheets, trying to contain the inner beast that wanted toe out inside him.


    "Remember, you should be gentle," vis'' words echoed in his ears.


    "Right, gentle¡­," he whispered to himself.


    "Hm? Did you say something?" Rania asked.


    "Nothing. It''s just¡­ you look lovely, like always."


    Elliot gave Rania the sweetest smile, who, in turn, looked dangerously handsome in Rania''s eyes.


    ''Aaaah¡­ This husband of mine¡­ He''s really too attractive. Did I just marry the most handsome man in Gaia?'' Rania thought.


    Her heart started to run wild on her chest. And Elliot''s chest that was barely covered by the robe he was wearing, didn''t help calm her. Such smooth and fair skin, sexy corbone, neck, and firm chest¡­ who wouldn''t blush at such a sight?


    Elliot then touched Rania''s face and pulled her close. Feeling shy, Rania lowered her head and gaze, but he lifted them back up and stared into her beautiful eyes. The moonlight from the huge window made them sparkle.


    Captivated, he went to her lips and kissed her deeply.


    Heat and pleasurable shivers soon traveled around their bodies.


    Like their kiss, the night had just only started¡­

 Chapter 271 - Side Story: First Night (Part 2)

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R18 mature scenes. Please read at your discretion]


    [Music Rmendation: "Melodies of Life" - Final Fantasy IX OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    As the night went deeper, so did Rania and Elliot''s kiss turned wilder. From warm, gentle pecks, it turned sloppier, and their lips pressed harder towards each other until they were out of breath and had to part their lips for a moment. But then, they would resume again, and the heat in their bodies just kept on getting stronger.


    After what seemed to be half an hour-long of non-stop kissing with his hands caressing Rania''s face, neck, and back as he hugged her tightly, Elliot couldn''t contain himself anymore. He lifted Rania andid her gently at the center of the bed, pinning her down.


    "Rania," he whispered in his usual sexy voice¡ªor perhaps, it was sexier than usual, "can I touch you more?"


    Still blushing hard, Rania nodded. She tried to avoid his gaze again, only to be kissed again.


    Then, Elliot''s hands traveled on her body¡ªfrom her cheeks to her neck, down her chest¡ªslightly trembling, careful not to do anything she might dislike.


    His hands were soon followed by his lips, trailing the same track his hands went to. His lips gently kissed Rania''s neck, tickling her with his breath. Lower and lower, it went, kissing her skin all the way until it reached her chest.


    Elliot carefully removed Rania''s nightgown, with one hand pulling down its straps from her shoulders, and the other lifted her legs, pulling her skirt up, revealing her wless thighs.


    Rania bit her lips from all the weird sensation she felt from Elliot''s touches and kisses. She breathed heavily, trying to stop herself from moaning since it seemed weird for her. When she felt that she was on the verge of doing so, she covered her lips with the back of her hand.


    But Elliot noticed it and grabbed her hand and kissed it.


    "It''s alright. Don''t be shy. I want to hear your voice."


    "Elliot¡­"


    Then, Elliot pulled down the thin cloth covering the rest of Rania''s body, revealing its beautiful bareness to him.


    "Ah! Wait!" Rania blurted out, feeling so embarrassed.


    She tried to cover her soft breasts with her arms and hands, but they were small to cover them entirely. She also crossed her legs together and averted her gaze.


    "P-Please, don''t stare too much," she begged. A shed of tears formed at the corner of her eyes from all the embarrassment she felt.


    "Rania¡­ you''re very beautiful," Elliot said in a daze,pletely bewitched by his wife''s charms. "You don''t need to be shy. I like every part of you."


    "Y-You, too," Rania replied, feeling unfair about the situation. "I want to see your body as well. It''s only fair since you saw mine," she pouted.


    Elliot chuckled. "Ah, of course."


    As she wished, Elliot then untied his robes and gently pulled them down, revealing his immacte body before her. The sight of him doing so was such a treat to Rania''s eyes. Those abs and muscles¡ªthey were all perfectly chiseled like a work of art.


    ''Too sexy¡­ and hot. Oh my goodness! I''m having indecent thoughts!'' she reprimanded herself.


    Not only was his upper body perfect. When Rania gazed down like how she had been doing from the start, feeling shy about everything, she identally saw his manhood. It was only a glimpse since she averted her eyes immediately when she saw it, but¡­


    ''I-Is that normally how big it is? Isn''t that too big?'' she thought. ''It''s almost as thick as my wrist! Will that even fit me? Waaaahh¡­ help me. I hope I can survive tonight.''


    upied in her own thoughts, Rania flinched when Elliot drew closer to her and kissed her again. This time, she felt his hands touch her breast and fondled them gently, making her moan while kissing. If that wasn''t enough, his long fingers rubbed and yed with her nipples, causing her hands to clench on his shoulders.


    "Aaahh¡­ Elliot¡­"


    Their faces both turned redder.


    "Rania¡­"


    Unsatisfied with merely touching it, Elliot kissed her breasts, sucked them, and licked them, swirling his tongue around her sensitive nipples.


    "Aaaahh!" Rania moaned loudly when she felt his tongue touch her sensitive part.


    Undeniable pleasure ran all over her body.


    Noticing she liked it, the naughty Elliot sucked it more and licked it more while his hands traveled to her hips and her thighs. Lastly, his fingers touched her private part, making Rania moan louder. He gently caressed it, teased it, until she loosened up, and he was able to put his fingers inside slowly.


    Rania felt like she would go crazy from all the unfamiliar sensation she was feeling at that moment. It wasn''t bad, though. In fact, it felt "too good" for her. Little did she know that he was only getting started.


    Elliot''s fingers went in and out of Rania, helping her loosen up more, all while he continued licking and fondling her breasts. Afterward, he pulled his fingers out and lifted her legs to him.


    "Elliot, what are you¡ªAaaahh!"


    Rania let out a gasp as Elliot''s lips targeted her thighs this time, slowly moving down as he kissed it and gently nibbled on it until his lips reached her private part and licked it. Soon, he devoured her, making his tongue y with her most sensitive area and even pushing it inside her.


    "Aaahh¡­. Aahhh¡­ Elliot¡­"


    Rania felt ecstatic. She felt nothing but pleasure to the point she thought she''d be crazy. Her mind turned nk, and she just moaned, and moaned, and moaned.


    ''So good¡­ it feels so good. So this is how making love feels like,'' Rania thought. ''Where did he learn this? He had never read those kinds of books before. How did he¡ªAaahh! Oh my goodness, if he keeps licking there, I¡­.''


    "Elliot, s-stop¡­ I''m¡­ I''m¡­ AAAAAHH!"


    For the very first time, Rania climaxed. Fluids came out of her private part, much to Elliot''s delight. For her to reach her peak on his first attempt, he felt a little proud of himself since that only meant she liked it.


    Smiling happily with his achievement, Elliot smirked and teased Rania.


    "You came," he said mischievously. "I''m d you liked it."


    Rania felt more embarrassed and covered her face with her hands.


    "Bad Elliot! Naughty Elliot! Mean Elliot!"


    "Ha-ha-ha. Ahh, my queen is so cute."


    Wiping his lips with his thumb, he leaned towards her and kissed her lips.


    And in a seductive tone, he whispered to her ears, asking¡­


    "Rania, I''m at my limit," he said. "Can I¡­ put it in?"


    Rania''s face turned redder. But slowly, she nodded her head and answered him.


    "¡­ Yes."

 Chapter 272 - Side Story: First Night (Part 3)

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R18 mature scenes. Please read at your discretion]


    [Music Rmendation: "Melodies of Life" - Final Fantasy IX OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    Elliot''s great manhood had been hard the entire time he caressed Rania''s body. But the moment she said yes, it turned harder and angrier, as if all his blood went down to it. Reminding himself to be gentle, he breathed in deeply.


    Then, he sat up, positioning himself between Rania''s legs. His erected manhood stood tall. Guiding it to Rania''s entrance, he rubbed its tip to her sensitive part, making her wetter than she already was. He continued rubbing until her fluids had properly lubricated his manhood. He wanted to make sure she wouldn''t hurt her that much once he entered.


    Atst, it was the moment he had been waiting for¡­ to finally be one with her in body and soul.


    Elliot gently pushed his manhood inside her, opening her up like a flower. As he pushed deeper, more fluids gushed out of Rania''s private part, making him go crazy at its sight. His breath turned heavier, and his eyes looked at her hungrily¡ªlike a predator finally devouring his prey.


    "AAAAAHHHH¡­"


    When Elliot entered her, Rania moaned loudly, both in pleasure and pain. Her hands clenched on his chest, and she bit her lips so hard they almost bled.


    "Umrghhh¡­" Elliot moaned in a muffled grunt.


    His face spelled pleasure all over.


    "Aaahhh¡­ Rania¡­"


    Slowly, he pushed deeper until Rania''s virginity was finally ripped apart, making her bleed a little.


    Feeling pained from his thickness and length, Raniaid her hands down and clenched tightly on the pillow beneath her head instead, lest she scratched Elliot''s skin with her nails. Teardrops fell from her eyes.


    ''It hurts¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­ But it also feels good. I could feel my insides throbbing. Why is it like this? Haah¡­ Haah¡­''


    "Are you feeling alright, Rania?" Elliot asked, worried with her tearful expression.


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    Doubting her words, Elliot kissed her and caressed her body once more. vis did tell him that it would hurt the first time. As such, he could only help her body loosen up more. So, he leaned towards her and kissed her neck, and licked her breasts once more.


    Soon enough, Rania''s body adjusted to Elliot''s size, and she didn''t feel pained any more. Breathing heavily, she told him.


    "Elliot, I''m feeling okay now. Please, move as you want. I also¡­ want you to feel good."


    Elliot did as told and started to move his hips, making his manhood go in and out of her private part. Her wetness, tightness, and warmth drove Elliot out of his wits. He grunted and moaned sexily from all the pleasure he felt.


    "Aaahhh¡­ Rania, it feels so good inside you," he confessed, with his eyes staring hungrily at her.


    "Aaahh¡­ aaahh¡­ aaahh," Rania continued to moan. "It¡­ It feels good to me, too."


    Elliot did his best to be gentle, not putting too much strength in every thrust. But when Rania confessed she felt good¡­ his gentleness faded away. Along with it, the gentlemb was no more, reced with a hungry and naughty beast. Rania didn''t expect that he was a wolf in sheep''s clothing all along.


    "AAAAAHH! Elliot! AAAAHH!"


    Unable to control his passion, Elliot pounded on her, thrusting his manhood harder and harder inside her. It was as if his manhood was bullying her private part, making it turn pinker than usual.


    "Rania¡­ I love you so much."


    "I love you, too¡ªAaah!"


    The once silent room was soon filled with the echoes of their moans and the slushy sounds of Rania''s private part whenever Elliot thrust his manhood inside her. It went on and on and on. Elliot didn''t want to stop. Unfortunately for him, his manhood had a different opinion. Pleasured too much, it soon erupted, squirting his seeds inside her as he climaxed for the very first time.


    "URRGHH!"


    Elliot and Rania climaxed together, feeling nothing but bliss and ecstasy from the immense pleasure. Their private parts throbbed and twitched from satisfaction. And their breaths turned heavy as they tried to rx after the intense session.


    When they calmed down, they kissed passionately once more.


    Wanting to do it one more time, Elliot asked her again for permission.


    "Rania, can we do it again?"


    Rania was surprised. They''ve probably been doing it for an hour or so, but he still wanted to continue?


    "Well¡­ if you want to," Rania said, unsure if his body was still alright. "You can do it as much as you want."


    How she underestimated Elliot''s vigor. Soon, she regretted saying those words to him¡ªbecause Elliot didn''t stop even if morning came, and noon and night came again. He only let her rest during mealtime and bath. But then again, even in the bath, he would join her and devour her like a beast.


    "Aaahh¡­ aaahh¡­ aaahh¡­ Elliot¡­ I can''t¡­ anymore¡­ I''m cum¡ªAAAAHH!"


    He did her over and over again¡ªin all positions, for the whole day, and until the entire week of their honeymoon passed. Each night, he would release it all inside her at least ten times. Good thing their bodies weren''t that of a normal human, or else they wouldn''t be able to continue with such intense intimacy. What''s more rming was how much of a beast Elliot was! He never showed a hint of being tired at all. He would only stop when he saw Rania feeling so exhausted already.


    And so, by the end of their hot and passionate honeymoon, Elliot hadpletely memorized each part of Rania''s body, how she wanted it, and where her most sensitive spots were. He was very pleased with everything. Both their skins glowed from all the intimacy.


    Feeling bullied by the beastly Elliot, Rania sulked the week after and didn''t let Elliot do her anymore.


    "I''m resting this week. So no more sleeping together for now!" she reprimanded him. "You naughty Elliot. Go and purify your mind."


    Elliot pouted and acted cute, making Rania turn back on her words.


    "Umrghhh¡­ Fine! We can do it once or twice a week. No more than that."


    Elliot grinned as if he nned that all along, knowing Rania wouldn''t be able to turn him down.


    And so, their blissful days continued, with an additional spice every now and then. Elliot didn''t want to burden Rania''s body with pregnancy yet, so they continued being a lovey-dovey couple for five more years before they decided to have a child. With the rate of their spiciness, it didn''t take long for Rania to get pregnant. And after nine months of carrying the child in her womb, she gave birth to a healthy baby girl.


    Their daughter was inarguably the most beautiful child there ever was.


    And her name was "Ellira Verus Regis" ¡ª the first princess of the whole kingdom. With silver-white hair like her father and deep blue eyes like her mother.


    Now with an addition to the royal family, they continued to rule over the kingdom forevermore.

 Chapter 273 - Side Story: Princess Elliras Mischief #1

    [Music Rmendation: "Dear Friends" - Final Fantasy V OST - avable in Spotify or Youtube]


    "Humm¡­ Hum-Hum-Hum¡­ dari-dat-daraaaa."


    A cute humming sound of a little girl, barely the age of three, could be heard echoing in the silent office. Her tiny hands were busy scribbling on some papers she found lying on the table. As to what kind of paper it was¡­ she thought it wasn''t important. After all, she had always seen her father''s seal of a Verus Amor flower everywhere. It should be normal, right? Not some important document he signed or anything. Although, you''d want to take note that this little girl was the very first princess herself¡ªdaughter of King Elliot and Queen Rania¡ªPrincess Ellira Verus Regis.


    While the princess was busy doing her thing, sounds of footsteps started to draw near her. There were men discussing things that didn''t make sense to her. One of the voices belonged to her father, which she recognized immediately, and her face lit up. She had been waiting for him since earlier, and actually the reason why she was in his office in the first ce, sitting on his desk.


    Soon, the door opened to reveal King Elliot, vis, and Calum talking to each other.


    "So they''re requesting to expand the boundaries, huh?"


    "Yes, your majesty. I can send you the rest of the documentster."


    "Alright. I''ll check itter."


    "Please check the document I sent this morning, too," Calum said.


    "Ah, that one. I''m already done signing. You can implement it as¡ª"


    "DADDY! You''re back!" Ellira interrupted them, much to their surprise.


    The little girl hurriedly scurried towards her father and jumped into his arms.


    King Elliot''s face, which was serious just a second ago, immediately brightened up when he saw his beloved daughter. He hugged her back and kissed her forehead, much to the little princess'' delight.


    "Ellira, what are you doing here?" King Elliot asked. "Did you miss me already? And where''s your nanny? Mommy is busy inspecting the area, so you should be with your nanny or at least the maids. Did you sneak out on them again?" His eyes squinted, knowing what she had done even before she admitted it.


    "Well¡­ that''s¡­ Okay, maybe I did sneak out? It''s not my intention to, I promise! It''s just that I''m faster than them. I was just normally running here and there, and the next moment, I don''t see them anymore," Ellira replied, deliberately acting cute so she wouldn''t be scolded much.


    But King Elliot knew too well to trust everything she said. She had that habit of telling the truth in a way that it sounded like it wasn''t her fault, but truthfully, it was so¡­ nope, he''s not getting fooled by that cute smile and big sparkling eyes, and¡ªOkay, let''s take that back. He got fooled.


    "Alright, let''s say you were just faster than them," he conceded and patted her head.


    Then, they walked inside the office and sat down on the couch while Elliot went to his desk, carrying Ellira in his arms. He was about to get the document he mentioned to Calum when¡ª


    "W-What the¡ªmy documents!" King Elliot''s gasped in terror.


    His hand trembled as he touched his precious documents filled with scribble on them. His eyes then turned to Ellira.


    "El-Li-Ra¡­"


    "Oops! So those were important. He-he-he. Sorry about that, daddy. You should have put a note not to touch them or something, you know."


    "PFT! HA-HA-HA-HA!" vis and Calumughed out loud.


    "You should see your face, Elliot," Calum teased him.


    King Elliot sighed deeply.


    "Haah¡­ Ellira, from now on, you''re not allowed toe inside my office."


    "Huh?! What?! That''s unfair!"


    "This is my workce, so you shouldn''t even be here."


    "But I just missed daddy! And I came here to discuss an important matter! That''s what the office is for, right?"


    "And what important matter is that?" he asked, as he used magic to erase the scribbles Ellira made on the documents and the desk.


    "Let''s sit down first. I learned that important matters should be discussed while sitting and enjoying hot coffee or tea. With snacks, too."


    And so, the diligent servant outside heard it and prepared it immediately. Once everyone was seated¡ªwith Ellira in the middle and her feet hanging out since it was too short to reach the floor.


    "Ehem, ehem," she cleared her throat.


    vis and Calum did their best not tough¡ªsame with the other servants and guards around. King Elliot, too, suppressed himself from being swayed by her cute ploys. He wondered what her little girl wanted that she had to arrange a formal meeting with him.


    "Here it is," Ellira said, handing out a piece of paper to her dad. "I have summarized all the details that I want in that document," she continued, trying to speak formally, "but all in all, what I want is¡­."


    Dun-dun-dun-dun¡­


    Everyone''s heartbeat grew in anticipation.


    Meanwhile, King Elliot was already checking the paper and¡ª


    "I want a baby brother," Ellira confessed.


    "PFT! HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!!!" everyoneughed out loud.


    King Elliot''s face grew so red even his neck and ears were red. Trying to hide his embarrassment, he covered his face with the paper.


    "Hey, daddy! Be careful with that document! It''s really important!" she nagged him and pped his knees. "You need to read it carefully!"


    She then stood up and took the paper from her dad.


    "First, I want my little brother to be so cute and kind like mommy, okay? I don''t want him to be stubborn and nag me as you do. You always me me for doing things which you shouldn''t be since I''m still a child, and you know, children are prone to doing¡­ stuff."


    Everyone was stillughing, but they did their best to listen to her demands amidst theughter.


    "So he needs to be obedient to me, okay?" Ellira continued. "And loves me and cherishes me a lot, okay? Like how you always love mommy to the point you forget that I''m in the same room as you both. But it''s fine. Once I get my little brother, then we can be together, and you can have mommy all for yourself. You got that? So, do we have a deal?"


    Ellira extended her tiny hands towards her father with sparkling eyes, anticipating a closed deal.


    "Ellira, children don''t just¡ªugh¡­." King Elliot sighed. How was he supposed to exin such things to her? "About having another child, that''s not a problem, yes, but as for the gender¡­ It''s not up to me. What if she bes a girl? Then are you okay with a little sister? And we have to ask mommy for permission, too."


    ''Oh my goodness! He''s not even saying no!'' vis, Calum, and everyone thought.


    But of course, it was very favorable to King Elliot since that only meant more lovey-dovey times with Queen Rania.


    "But I want a little brother!" Ellirained. "I''m already a girl! If it happens to be a girl, too, then it''s fine, I can have a little sister¡ªbut I still want a brother! So you have to try and try until I get a brother, okay?"


    "Pft!" King Elliot tried to suppress hisugh. "I think you should say that to mommy, not me. If she agrees then, I''m good with it."


    "Tsk! You just don''t have any say when ites to mommy, huh? You mommy SIMP," Ellira mumbled and rolled her eyes.


    King Elliot''s eyes widened.


    "Princess Ellira¡­ Can you tell me where did you learn such words? And what does SIMP mean?"


    vis'' eyes widened, and sweat formed on his forehead.


    "Ahm, your majesty, about that¡­."


    "I learned it from Aunt Selena," she answered smugly. "It means you''re a total sucker for mommy. And that you love her sooooo much you can''t live without her."


    "S-Sucker?" King Elliot trembled at her words. "Such vulgar words¡­." His heart cried inside. "We didn''t teach you those words¡­."


    "Why? It''s cool! It exins a lot of things I want to express."


    "vis¡­" King Elliot gave him a menacing re. "Can you please tell your wife not to say such words and teach such words to the princess?"


    "Selena would never teach those to a child," vis defended his wife. "Rather than teach, I believe she merely ''heard'' them instead and decided to use them."


    "I see," King Elliot replied. Turning to Ellira, he said, "Little princess, I think that''s enough mischief for today. We need to talk to your mom. She''s going to hear all about this."


    "Huh? W-What? To mommy?" Ellira trembled and sweated. "Uhhh¡­ There''s no need to go that far. I didn''t do anything bad. Basically, I just wanted to ask for a little brother."


    "Oh, yeah? Let''s see about that then," King Elliot smiled mischievously. "We''ll discuss this with mommy, and she decides, okay?"


    "Tsk! SIMP," she mumbled again.


    "Did you say something?"


    "Oh, nothing, daddy. Nothing at all."


    And so, the little princess'' days of mischief just began.


    On a side note, when they discussed what happened to Rania, she scolded them both¡ªthough most were for Elliot. After all¡­


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder where she got that stubbornness from?" she teased him. "I''m pretty sure the Supreme called someone stubborn. I wonder who that is."


    King Elliot was unable to utter a single word.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!